Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page

2020-03-27T07:28:38Z

Bobobelmonte: /* Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). 

==''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:larethian|larethian]] - '''Completed''' - reworked; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Hazue|Hazue]] - '''Completed''' - reworked by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Hazue|Hazue]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Kevadu|Kevadu]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Afterwords - [[User:Alazyguy|Alazyguy]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Afterwords -

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''

===Volume 11===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page

2020-03-27T07:26:56Z

Bobobelmonte: /* Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). 

==''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series ==

===Volume 1===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:larethian|larethian]] - '''Completed''' - reworked; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Hazue|Hazue]] - '''Completed''' - reworked by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Hazue|Hazue]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Kevadu|Kevadu]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Afterwords - [[User:Alazyguy|Alazyguy]] - taken over by [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:larethian|larethian]]; proofed by '''georgi(IMS)''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Afterwords -

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:bobobelmonte|bobobelmonte]]; proofed by '''()''' - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2020-03-27T07:21:09Z

Bobobelmonte: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]
*[[Otaria(Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia(Indonesian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''27-Mar-2020'''
** Volume 11 completed

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2020-03-27T07:20:49Z

Bobobelmonte: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]
*[[Otaria(Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia(Indonesian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''27-Mar-2020'''
** Volume 11 5 completed

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

File:Omae Otake v11 p62.jpg

2020-03-27T07:15:21Z

Bobobelmonte: p62

p62

File:Omae Otake v11 p161.jpg

2020-03-27T07:14:33Z

Bobobelmonte: p161

p161

File:Omae Otake v11 p6.jpg

2020-03-27T07:12:04Z

Bobobelmonte: page 6

page 6

File:Omae Otake v11.jpg

2020-03-27T07:08:15Z

Bobobelmonte: page 4

page 4

File:Volume 11 cover.jpg

2020-03-27T07:05:16Z

Bobobelmonte:

Volume 11 cover page

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7

2020-03-27T06:43:59Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 7 "……Hmm……?" When I woke up, there was a strange ceiling over me. Where am I? I was lying on the sofa of a house I didn't know. It looks like a living room,..."

Chapter 7

"……Hmm……?"

When I woke up, there was a strange ceiling over me. Where am I? I was lying on the sofa of a house I didn't know. It looks like a living room, but there are manga magazines, comics and doujinshis are all over the place.

I guess, I lost my memory while drinking at the karaoke.

Where is this place!? What time is it now? The outside of the window is very bright. Is it already morning!?
When I looked at a clock, it says 5 o'clock. Until now, I've been sleeping all this time!? I mean, what happened to Koigasaki!? Even though she was staying with me today...? Where did she go?!

I was just wandering around in the room and I was upset.

"Oh, Kashiwada, you awake? Are you OK?"

Iwamoto appeared from the door of the living room.

"Sorry, sorry ... Is this your home, Iwamoto ...?"

"Sure"

"What happened yesterday!? I passed out last night ..."

"After you passed out, Sakura-san took care of you. If you wanted to drink water or you want to go to the toilet, she took care of you ... Thank Sakura-san."

Oh, was that so ... Although the cause was Sakura, she did something good.

“You've completely slept until it's time we ended the karaoke, but when you woke up, you kept drinking, so I changed your clothes and took you home by taxi. ''

"Eh ... oh eh !? Oh, you're really serious!? Yeah, I don't remember at all .… what a big annoyance ... how much was the taxi fare? Also!”

I took the wallet out of my bag in a hurry, but the wallet contained only 3,000 yen and small change.

"Oh, the karaoke fee is 3,000 yen per person, but the taxi fee is all good."

"No, I can't do that! I'm sorry ... I only have 3,000 yen now ...

I can only pay for the karaoke now, but I will definitely pay for the taxi later! I'm sorry really! "

"I'm okay. When I heard, the guys were bad and let you drink?

It's all my fault. I've even said that I'm not going to be sick again. I don't even notice it was bad. ''

"Well Iwamoto ..."

I apologized to Iwamoto. This guy is too kind! It looked as if there was a halo behind Iwamoto.

"No, it's ridiculous. Thank you very much ... and that ... Koigasaki ... my girlfriend !?"

What did she do when I passed out!?

"Oh, after you passed out, she went with Hasegawa-san. They talked about staying at Hasegawa today."

"...!"

Pso, yeah ... at Hasegawa's house ... I done both Koigasaki and Hasegawa bad things ... I mean, even after Koigasaki got angry with me, I kept talking to Sakura and get drunk. And even though she caused it, she helped me out. I really lucked out ...
Oh, my stupidity!

"I have to apologize to Koigasaki ... I'm sorry, do you have a charger!?"

"I only have an iPhone charger."

"...!"

I thanked Iwamoto and left his house in a hurry to get in touch with Koigasaki as soon as possible. I thought about buying a mobile charger at a convenience store, but I gave up because it was quite expensive.
I changed trains and rush home. No one is awake yet because it’s still too early in the morning of the holiday. I ran to my room and charged my phone.

Turn on the power while charging and open the line app.
One new message. But ... it was not from Koigasaki. From Hasegawa ...

"You’re the worst"

“……!”

The line message ended. Hasegawa is angry, too

Her sharp word makes me nervous. The time that was sent to me ... was ten hours ago last night.

I called Koigasaki early in the morning since I couldn't help but worry.

“…………”

No answer. Looks like the answering machine was turned off.

I will send them a line message.

"I'm sorry about yesterday. My memory is blank when I passed out ... Last night you stayed in Hasegawa, right? What time will you come home?”

After sending the line to Koigasaki, I also sent a line message to Hasegawa.

"Thank you for letting Koigasaki stay. I really think I’m the worst ... I'm sorry. "

After sending the line, I was nervous as to whether I would get a reply soon, but because I was still hung-over, my sleepiness came and I decided to lie down on my bed and sleep a little.

I woke up and took a look at my phone. After 10 o'clock in the morning, there were 2 messages.

"From Momo Koigasaki: Yesterday, I stayed at Hasegawa's house. Is Kashiwada already in good shape? Today I will meet Miki and Mizuki
"e……"

I'm overwhelmed by the sentences that are too light. I thought she was very furious ... but she didn't seem angry at all.

But still, are you meeting Sasagawa and the others today? Yesterday, we couldn't spend time together so today I wanted to spend it together with her.

I open another line.

"From Hasegawa Midori: I'm really sad. Apologize to Koigazaki.”
Uohoo, Hasegawa is really forgiving!

Then I sent replies to them again, but there was no reply. I mean, Koigasaki is coming to see Sasagawa and others today ... I wanted to spend all day today with Koigasaki.

After some time in my room, I changed clothes and left my room and went to the living room, but no one was there.

Are they still all sleeping?
If I stay at home alone today, my self-disgust and anxiety that Koigasaki is really angry, and why I am alone in the holiday felt it was full of emptiness.

Because it will make me feel dark, I left the house for the time being. I took a shower and left home.

I went to my best friend, Suzuki's house, where I didn't particularly to go. When I asked him about his schedule today, he said that there was a band gathering at night, but right now he was idle, so I decided to go to his home. Since I'm depressed by a series of events and from the harsh lines from Hasegawa, I wanted to meet someone who could speak to me friendly words.

"Hey, that's a bad percussy."

"Now ...!?"

However, the words he spoke to me who spoke about everything happening yesterday at Suzuki's house were different from my expectations. Kashii was also hard on me ...

"Eh ... I know I did bad, I can't help it!? I got drunk and passed out ..."

"Roughly, why were you always with the otaku princess?"

"I couldn’t stop her talking to me you all the time, I guess I couldn't handle her ..."
Then, we talk about each other's status while playing games. I was in contact with him on line, but this was the first time I met him after entering college. Suzuki seems to have entered the light band circle at university.

By the way, they haven't yet signed a contract with a record company that they talked with during the spring break “High School Band Contest'', but they sometimes listen to performances and send demo tapes when they made new songs. It looks like they are going well.

"Hey, Koigasaki, what time will she come back today ... I can't get any replies at all."

I, out of numbness, sent another line to Koigasaki again asking, "What time are you going back today?" This time, a reply came immediately.

"I'm going to stay at Miki’s today"

"... Eh, eh!?"

I looked at the line and raised my voice unintentionally. What is this, Koigasaki is already going back to Hokkaido tomorrow.

If she stayed with Sasagawa Nichi today, we won’t be able to spend time alone together. We may break up because of this.

"Koigasaki is angry? Why don't you call her again to apologize?"

Suzuki who was watching advised me. Suzuki is right. I call contacting Koigasaki through line ..."Do you want to stay at Sasagawa's house even for your last day in Tokyo?"

I was going to apologize, but I'm getting irritated by Koigasaki and sent that line. Koigasaki, what are you thinking? Koigasaki ... do you not want to be with me? Do you want to spend more time with your friends than me? A reply came soon.

"Because ... it's been a long time since we last met so we have a lot of catching up."

What is this feeling…Koigasaki's line is really cool. I thought she wasn’t angry yesterday ... what the hell is that now? I don't understand anymore.

Soon, it was time to for Suzuki to meet with his band members, so I decided to leave Suzuki and go home.

"So Kashii, you'd better reconcile with Koigasaki-san."

"Oh, oh ..."

I left Suzuki and came home again. As usual, there is no family. What the hell is going on ...?

"Hmm……?"

There, I noticed a piece of paper on the living room table. This is ... a letter?

『Naoki, Mom, Dad and Akari are going to Hakone for a hot spring trip today. Be good to Momo. Don’t do weird things to her because you are alone! Because we won’t have any face to show to her parents who put their trust in us. From your mother

"Oh, a hot spring trip ...!?"

So I guess you left very early in the morning ... I never noticed the letter. Then I am alone right now?

At noon I became hungry, so I lunch at a convenience store and ate while watching TV.
I was depressed. I mean what is Koigasaki thinking ... Isn't it absolutely strange? I have many questions, but I can't get any answer even if I call ...

Pia, that's right ... Speaking of which, I exchanged lines with Sasagawa. I've never exchanged it.

If Koigasaki is so stubborn, I will ask Sasagawa ...

I sent a line to Sasagawa to see if Koigasaki was angry at me.

After a while, a reply will come.

"Is there a fight between Momo and Kashiwada? Momo doesn't seem to be angry with Kashiwada, and insists she didn't fight, but she thought she had felt something wrong. I'm going to tell Momo that she should go home for reconciliation today. ''

Sasagawa ... what a good person guy! Even so, is Koigasaki looking strange from Sasagawa too?

Thank you Sasagawa for telling me she would try to convince Koigasaki to return here. I was waiting for a reply while playing with my mobile phone ...

"Momo Koigasaki: It looks like you contacted Miki, but I'll stay at Miki's house today. Don't worry, I'll be back tomorrow "

"e……"

I read the line of Koigasaki and I was disappointed. After all, she really won’t return? And ... I wonder what, after all I feel something wrong.

This is not the Koigasaki I know. If something like this happens, she will hit me immediately. I thought she was like that ...
Well, if she comes back tomorrow, is that okay? I just have to apologize to her then.

Since I was alone, I was lonely playing games. Reflecting on yesterday's event several times.

Koigasaki guy really angry. You are suspicious of Sakura, right? Are you angry because of that?
Is that all right today? Letting Koigasaki stay at Sasagawa's house ...We are apart since last night.

Why? I felt like losing Koigasaki if I stopped here.

"This is not good!"
I stopped suddenly and sent aline to Sasagawa.

"I'm going to pick you up about Koigasaki! Could you tell me your address Sasagawa!? ''

Then, about 30 minutes later, Sasagawa replied.

"Yeah, of course (lol). But sorry for the late reply, was in the bath. Can you get on the last train as its very late?”

Sasagawa sent me the nearest station and address of the house, but as Sasagawa said, it was already 12 o'clock.

I check the last train to the station Sasagawa told me just in case, but there is no train anymore.

"Shit ..."

What can I do ... give up? If you apologize tomorrow and make up for it, that's ... Is that ok? Really……?

No, not good. I don't want to spend the last night with Koigasaki like this ...

Yes, I have that! I prepared and left home, straddling a bicycle.
Yes, one day ... I just need to pick me up by bicycle, like when I went to Shozu's house late that night.

I entered the address on my mobile phone, displayed the map, and cycled there.
She really is stubborn. Is it hard to reconcile with me? But, even if you don't want to meet me, I'll go meet you! Wait for me, Koigasaki!

After two hours, I managed to get to Sasagawa's house.
It is a nuisance to press the intercom at midnight, to call Sasagawa.

"I'm here now."

"OK, wait a minute."

After a while, the door opened and Sasagawa appeared.

"Hey, Momo."
Sasagawa pulls out Koigasaki from the entrance of her house. An expressionless Koigasaki came out of the entrance with her arm pulled by Sasagawa.

"Since Kashiwada has come to pick you up, please make up!"

Sasagawa called out to Koigasaki that much and then told us, "Do your best!"

“…………”

An awkward silence that comes upon us.

Koigasaki remains expressionless and does not try to meet my eyes.

"Yesterday ... was my fault."

"... Although I enjoyed staying at Hasegawa." Koigasaki calmly said.

"Oh ... aren't you angry?"

"... Well, what can you do when you passed out?"

"e……"

It's strangely calm, but ... it looks strange.

"You ... are you really angry? Are you hiding something from me?"

When I ask a question over Koigasaki's shoulder ...

"...!"

Koigasaki stared at me. girigiri.

"Oh ... am I angry? I mean ... I'm really angry!"

Suddenly Koigasaki shouted, and I was surprised. Oh, hey ... it’s late at night.

"Even though you said is between you two, you leave me alone and flirting with her! I thought I was going to forgive you, but I'm in trouble with another man and you can't help me at all being drunk and passing out and having that girl take care of you! You are the worst boyfriend! But it's stupid to have a quarrel when you can get together but can’t spend time with each other! So I was trying not to get angry ...! I'll definitely hit you when we meet, so I thought I'd stay away until my anger calmed down! "

Koigasaki was crying for half the time year and hit me in anger. I am naturally surprised.

"Ko, Koiga ... Saki ..."

“That……. I'm not that angry, right ...

"Hmm, you were by another man ...?"

“……… .Well, that… Kawakita! The others didn’t talk to me at all, but only that person talked nonstop…. Kashiwada seems to be popular, how many people have you been dating so far? I'll tell you something ... I've been waiting for you to help me out, but you haven't even noticed me at all ... "

Kawakita, were you talking to Koigasaki too much! I didn't notice at all! I may have been too busy talking to Sakura ... I will complain when I meet you next time!

"I asked Hasegawa to help me. Would you like to talk to her? "

"No need ... I'm really sorry."

I really felt sorry for myself.

"I didn’t think it would end that way. I wanted to go to your side after talking to Sakura. But she that juice and hefore I knew it, I was drunk."

“……! That’s right…”

"I know ... You don't have to endure that way in the future. I want you to say anything when you are dissatisfied with me, because I'm ... I’m your boyfriend."

"whoo….hooo..."Koigasaki stared at me with tears in her eyes.

"I'm really worried that you really liked her. You're having so much fun that you can’s even see me and you're just crazy about other girls and I though you've forgotten about me."

"Eh ...!? what are you saying now..."

"... Ah, it's about Azuki ... she will never betray me, but you still have feelings for Azuki ..."

"e……!?"

Koigasaki looked down and thought a little, then started talking.

"... I'm sorry ... I actually got up when you and Azuki were talking on the first day of your trip to Hokkaido ... and listened to your
conversation ..."

"...!"

At that time, Koigasaki was awake...?

I didn't know that she was worried like that. This person was thinking too much about me.

"Koigasaki ..."

“……!”

I hugged Koigasaki body unexpectedly.

"That kind of thing ... there's no way there is! ... I'll say this many times ... I like only you ..."

"Oh Kashiwada ..." Koigasaki started crying.

I separated from Koigasaki and stared at her. Koigasaki gently closed her eyes ... We then kissed.

"Well ... shall we return?"

"Yup……"

I approached my bicycle parked on the street and removed my bicycle key from my wallet.

"Huh ... bi ... bike!?"

Looking at me, Koigasaki was surprised and shouted.

"Oh, there's no train at this time."

"U, uh ... you biked all the way here!"

"Yes I did"

"Yes, then ... I can't believe it! If there was no train, I should have come back tomorrow!"

“I thought you wouldn't see me right away because you looked angry."

"...! What's that, you ... really, I can't believe ..."

Koigasaki heard my words and shed tears in her eyes again.

Then, with Koigasaki behind me, we rode on my bicycle into the city at midnight.
During that time, we didn't have much conversation, but we were happy to be able to stay together again. The pedals felt heavy but the night breeze was pleasant and I didn't mind.

Eventually we arrived at the house, and I unlocked and we entered the house together.

"Your family must be sleeping ..." Koigasaki says in a whisper.

"Ah ... no, no ..."

I remembered something ridiculous there.

"It seems like they went since this morning ... there's no one her."

"……eh!?" Koigasaki looks at my face in surprise.

"Ma ... really?"

"Yup……"

Koigasaki's face turned red. As for me, my heart beats more and more. Well, no way ... I'm going to spend one night with Koigasaki alone in my house ...! No, it's already early morning and the dawn is nearing better ...

"Well, what do you want? You want to going to sleep in Akari's room?"
While taking off my shoes at the entrance, I asked Koigasaki, pretending to be as casual as possible.

“……! ……”

In my words, Koigasaki looked at me in surprise.

“…………”

She started mumbling something.

"... from ... in ..."

In a very small voice that I can't hear.

"e?"

"That's why! Ah, I can't sleep alone in Akari-chan's room late at midnight ... this is scary, because today ... ah, ah, maybe I'll sleep in your room and……"

“……!”

I was surprised at the words of Koigasaki. This person, now she is saying ... Is she going to sleep in my room!?
I can't believe it ...! That means ...

"Hey, don't think about weird things!? I'm really pure and scared, so I just want to do that ... and then, I'm not going to do weird things ..."

"...! Oh, oh ... oh, I know ..."

Then we prepare to sleep. The reason we have a few words is that we are conscious of the future.

"Ah, um ... can I borrow a bath?"

"...! Oh, of course."

"What about you?"

"Oh, oh ... well, I took a shower today during the day ..."

I wash my face and brushed my teeth, and I went to my room. While changing clothes, I noticed that my hand was shaking. Hey, yeah ... I'm too nervous!

Calm down, I guess it is Koigasaki. I'm not going to do anything weird ... No, but are we really sleeping in the same room?

"I'm afraid to sleep alone" ... You always sleep alone in your home, what an excuse.

Well, Koigasaki also said that because she was shy and hiding it, but what will I do ...!? ......Damn, what should I do !?

"Ah ... you’re still awake ..."

Soon, Koigasaki who came out of the bath came into my room. I was sitting on the bed and playing with my phone.

Girls always take long baths ... it also takes time to dry their hair. I had to wait, but of course I didn't have the option to go to bed first.

"Oh, oh ... well ..."

"Oh, this is the first time I went here and your room ... it's surprisingly tidy. I thought it was more dirty."

"Yeah, what rude guy ..."
You know, I know you’re coming to sleep so I tidied and cleaned up the room.

Our usual exchange is awkward. You can see that we are both nervous. Oh, Koigasaki is finally in my room ... It's obvious, but now I'm alone with Koigasaki in this room ... I want to run away…I tried to suppress the urge.

"So, then ... let’s sleep?! Tomorrow we go off early!"

"... Huh! Yeah, yeah ..."

Tomorrow, Koigasaki will return to Hokkaido by plane in the afternoon. Everyone will say goodbye to Koigasaki. That means ...this is the last chance for us to be alone.

"Oh ... I'm going to sleep ..." Koigasaki turns red to my ears and asks me without even looking at my face.

"Eh ... oh, there's only one bed in my room ..."

“……! Koigasaki muttered something. Oh, my heart is about to explode.

We move to the bed with awkward movements.

First, I let Koigasaki go up to the bed first, and then I get in. Two people side by side, under a comforter. Oh, oh ... Koigasaki is so close. I turned my back to Koigasaki and tried to avoid looking at her there as much as possible.

"Huh ... the alarm is set ok ..."

"Then, let's turn off the lights."

"U, yeah ... good night ..."

"Oh, good night ..."

“…………………”
“…………………”

... I can't sleep!

I wanted to touch Koigasaki, but I desperately suppressed myself.
I was tired from riding the bicycle for a long distance, but I am sure I won’t be able to sleep. I have no choice but to count even prime numbers until morning.

Two, three, five, seven, eleven, thirteen, ………….

At that time, I heard a rattling sound behind me. Looking at it, Koigasaki was awake in the dark.
I was surprised ... what? Is she going to the toilet?

"Aren’t really going to sleep?"

I couldn't see her expression in the light of the miniature bulb.

But… Koigasaki clearly said so.

"Eh ... oh, because ..."

I tried to say that you didn't mean to do anything weird, but before I said.

"I really want to ask you ... don’t you ... don't you see me as a girl ...!?"

"Well ... what?"

"Even during the graduation trip ... you weren’t doing anything ... I sure I don’t have much appeal ... but am I that unattractive as a girl?"

“Koigasaki …………”

Koigasaki was in tears. Well, what are you talking about?! I’m worried about that…!? Does that mean that Koigasaki thinks it’s all right!?

"Oh, oh ... wait ... you're determined to do that!? Even back in Hokkaido ...

“……!”

Koigasaki shook her shoulders when I said that.

I was surprised to see her reaction, even under dim light.

"Hey ...? Then then ... what, then ..."

There are several reasons.

I remembered what was written in the letter from Okan-san, and I thought that if we did that now, it would be too hard for her to leave tomorrow.

But the main reason is ...

"Oh, someone said ... I think it was in Takaichi ..." "It's not a true love affair if it’s just to get into that kind of relationship right away ..."

I remembered what she said although we seldom meet. It was when we went to Mac or something, I still remember what she said clearly. So I thought I was doing well, I have the same thoughts as she did.

"...! Huh, you ...still remember that ...?"

"I'm ... I'm sorry, really, that's what not I want to do, but ... if you don't want to do that until you get married, I think that's okay..."

I was too shy and turned around, managed to make it to the end.

"Kashiwada ... Oh, you ... I want you to take care of me so much ... I don't mean I don't want to do that, but ... I ’m scared…. Some people thought that they could be tied together with bonds...I'm very happy"

"Koigasaki ..."

Understand even in the dark. Koigasaki had a bright red face and looked happily at my face.
We kissed on the bed.

"Well then ... really sleep?"

"...!"

Koigasaki said so and held my hand.

I too strongly hold my hand.

"Oh, oh ... yes, that's ..."

"Good night, Kashiwada"

"Oh, good night ..."

We went to sleep, holding our hands.

Well, of course, I couldn't sleep anymore.
But, right now ... this is fine.

*

And the next day. Finally ... the day Koigasaki returns to Hokkaido.

"Momo-chan ... I'm fine."

"Please take care of your body ...!"

"Come back anytime."

Azuki-chan, Murasaki-san, and Hasegawa came to Haneda Airport to see off Koigasaki. Suzuki also wanted to meet with Koigasaki because of the great effort, but during this GW he was busy with the band and could not come off.

In the departure lobby of the airport, everyone calls out to Koigasaki.

"Everybody ... Thank you! I'll definitely come to Tokyo again! Oh, Hasegawa-san, I'm really grateful for the day before yesterday!"

"No ... I'm glad I could help."

"Eh ... reconciliation ..." Momo-chan and Kashiwada-kun,

Did you fight? "

"Yes, because of that, Kashiwada apologized."

"Cho, a little Hasegawa!"

"I'm really sorry. Everyone, watch out so Kashiwada does not to flirt."

"Nah ...!? What are you saying ...!?" Koigasaki says stunned, but I realized that it was a joke.

"Kashiwada is cheating!? Is that with the otaku princess...?"

"I'm not cheating!"

There, my mobile vibe rang. This is a phone call.

"Ah……"

Looking at the name displayed on the display, I hardened involuntarily. There, Sakura's name was displayed.

"Oh ... the cheating partner is calling right away"

Hasegawa who saw the mobile display says. Hasegawa is absolutely bullying me and having fun ...!

"This is different ... I was told by Iwamoto to thank her because she helped me, but I forgot completely ..."

"Answer it."

I was surprised as Koigasaki told me. What is this guy going to do ...?

"No, it's good."

"Get out of there!"

"!?"

Koigasaki orders me with great energy. What are you thinking?! I was so overwhelmed that I picked up the phone.

"Hello, hello ..."

"Ah, Kashiwada! Are you in good shape?" I'm sorry to for that last time!

"Oh no, thank you for helping me. I'm sorry for the inconvenience. "

I was grinning watching everyone calling me. Ku, what is this torture!

"Oh ... I'm sorry, I'm sorry that I've been a lot of annoyance. When I think back, I just talked unilaterally without thinking about Kashiwada's feelings ... But I think, if I ever have a boyfriend, I want to him to be like Kashiwada..."

"……eh!?"

I was surprised by Sakura’s remarks. Apparently her voice from the mobile is loud enough to be heard by everyone.
Sakura wants to have a boyfriend like me? What does she mean by that? If it's true, I'm honestly happy. But since Koigasaki and everyone else is looking at me, I have to keep down any expression of my happiness!

"Oh, that's ..."

I'm happy for you, but after all I already have a girlfriend ... however, if it’s Sakura, I think she would definitely find a better
boyfriend than me ...I was thinking about saying something like that.

Suddenly my phone was taken from me. Koizaki was talking to my cellphone.

"Ah sorry but Naoki Kashiwada is my boyfriend, so it's good to get along as friends, but don't let think about anything else, OK?"
“……!”

Koigasaki told Sakura with a resolute attitude. I'm so surprised as I stared at her. Everyone else was surprised to see Koigasaki saying those words.

"See ya!" Koigasaki seemed to have finished the phone call and returned the phone to me.

"Hey, that was refreshing! I couldn't say anything at that time!"

"Momo-chan is strong!!"

"She's better than Kashiwada!"

I noticed that Koigasaki's voice was only slightly shaking, even they said she was stronger.
After seeing off Koigasaki to Hokkaido, we went for tea at the Haneda airport before going home after a long day.

Suddenly my phone rang again

"Oh, is it from Momo-chan !?"

"Both of you are so hot ♪"

I checked my phone while being teased by Azuki and Murasaki. However, it was not from Koigasaki ...but the line came again from Sakura.

"I was told sorry, but I'm not going to give up easily after all ☆ Uchi ... I may have become more serious about Kashiwada than before ♪ '

"……eh!?"

I was surprised at the line from Sakura.

"What, what !?"

Everyone reacts to my voice and looks into my cell phone at once.

I have a lot of questions ... but why is Sakura-san still aiming for me!? Not much time has passed since we met, and I remember saying something that I can’t pay attention to Sakura.

"Wow, wow ... the otaku princess is mentally strong!"

"I must report it to Momo immediately!"

"Kashiwada, did you do something to Sakura?"

"I didn't anything!"

"As expected, Kashiwada is a master of flagging."

"Even though he has Momo-chan, he also has sights on the otaku princess!"

"No, I won’t d that!"

Then, for the next two hours, I became the target of abuse from three girls ...

THE END

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6

2020-03-27T06:28:57Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with " Chapter 6 The second day of GW. “…………” When I woke up on my bed ... I saw Koigasaki's face in front of me. "... Whaaa!?" In my surprise, I jumped out of bed..."

Chapter 6

The second day of GW.

“…………”

When I woke up on my bed ... I saw Koigasaki's face in front of me.

"... Whaaa!?"

In my surprise, I jumped out of bed.

"He finally got up ~"

“Well, how long are you going to sleep when Momo is here!? ''

Koigasaki and Akari crouched beside my bed, and their elbows were on my bed. They seemed to be looking at my sleeping face. Huh, is that what are you doing together !?

"It's a bad taste to just look silently, just wake me up!"

"Momo tried to wake you up several times, but Naoki was unresponsive!"

Ma, really? I was just sleeping so much ...

Today I was planning to go sightseeing with Koigasaki in Tokyo. I looked at some places I wanted to go to in Tokyo beforehand and decided to go to a theme park.

"Let’s go."

I got up late before lunch, but after we get ready, we left home.
I checked my mobile phone for the first time after waking up in the morning, and noticed that new mail was coming.

"……eh!?"

I read the email and inadvertently leak such a voice. The email was from Iwamoto, who sent a message a few hours ago.

"I'm going out with my sister today. After going to a family restaurant in Akihabara, we plan to karaoke. Those who want to participate can come with us."

Seriously ... I'm sorry, but today I haven't been able to go since I promised Koigasaki first. Well, Iwamoto would understand.

"Eh, what? What happened?" Looking at me, Koigasaki asks.

"Oh no, it's not a big deal, but my renew wants to meet today and sent me an email ... but of course I will refuse!"

"Eh ... but is it okay? If you're new, why shouldn't first-year students go?"

"Oh, it's okay!"

Such a senior's order is absolutely required! However, we are not an athletic club so it's okay to refuse. I hurriedly sent an apology and rejection email to Iwamoto-san, I am sorry to refuse because of my promise to Koigasaki. I wait for a reply.

"She!? Kashiwada ... What a bastard, I thought you were an otaku! Well, if you made a promise, it can’t be helped. By the way, she is welcome to join us!”

"...!"
Join us, "Eh, what? What happened?"
Looking at me, Koigasaki asks.

"Oh no, it's not a big deal, but I'm gonna renew the circle today, and I got an email ... but of course I refuse!"

"Eh ... but is it okay? If you're new, why shouldn't first-year students go?"

"Oh, it's okay!"

Such a senior's order is absolutely required! It's not an athletic club activity, and it's okay to refuse. I can't help but hurry. I sent an apology and rejection email to Iwamoto-san, sorry she had a promise with her. A reply will come soon.

"She!? Kashiwada ... What a bastard for being a geek! Well, if there is a promise, it can not be helped. By the way, she
Welcome to join us! 』

"...!"

Join us ... although Koigasaki’s fear of men has been healed, but could be difficult for her to suddenly go to a place full of men who she will meet for the first time. And today is the day I can spend alone with Koigasaki.

"My attendance is also welcome, so ... I'm wanna go."

"……e!?"

Koigasaki, who looked into the screen of my mobile phone, muttered. I am surprised at that statement.

"I want to meet both Hasegawa and Nikaido, and it's fun to do karaoke with otakus. And ..."

"And what……?"

"Oh no, nothing! Just ask me if I really want to go!"

"Eh ... how but Nesmy Land ..."

"I told you I'm good!"

How aggressive ... I mean, I was just looking forward to spending time alone with you. Since Koigasaki came to Tokyo, we haven't been able to be alone at all.

However, Koigasaki strongly says so, then I checked with Iwamoto whether she could really come and of course I received a reply that she was welcome. Soon, I and Koigasaki were in Akihabara, going to the meeting place - a family restaurant.

Because I was too late to check my email, I couldn't make it to the meeting time so I and Koigasaki joined later.

"Oh, we’res late ~"
We arrived at the family restaurant and saw Iwamoto and move where everyone is.

"Oh, Kashiwada"

"I'm sorry to come suddenly. Nice to meet you."

The members of the circle who saw Koigasaki were overwhelmed and open mouthed. That's right. I don't think that anyone who could imagine me having a girlfriend like Koigasaki.

"Kashiwada's girlfriend!? I can't believe it! She looks like an idol, so cute! I thought she was an otaku, but she looks like a normie..."

Meanwhile, only Kawakita boldly calls out to Koigasaki.

"Ah, no ... I have otaku knowledge ..."

`` Eh!? ''

Koigasaki’s statement surprised not only Kawakita-san but also the other members. That's right... Koigasaki doesn't look like an otaku.

"Is this all of us?"

The members who are now are everyone except Hasegawa, Sakura and Nikaido. In other words, it is full of men. I was relieved that Sakura did not come. I am little afraid of Koigasaki and Sakura meeting, but it looks like I didn't need to worry. But I'm sorry that Hasegawa hasn't come. I wanted her to meet Koigasaki.

I heard that Nikaido-san can go today, but will she come later?

"Oh no, my sister, Sakura, and Hasegawa are all late. But they will be here soon. They will be here in time for karaoke."
Iwamoto answered my question.

"Koigasaki ...?? Since when have you been dating Kashiwada?"

Kawakita boldly asked Koigasaki. However, the other members seemed to be nervous in front of Koigasaki.

Even I think that it's easy for an otaku to talk to an amiable person like Sakura, but Koigasaki doesn’t like an otaku, although she is one. Actually, when I first met Takaichi, I was nervous ... when I think so, Kawakita is really amazing. I took me a long time before I could talk to Hasegawa for pounding ... In a sense respect, he is worthy of my respect..

"Takaichi, it's called long distance love!"
I answered Kawakita's question before Koigasaki said anything.

“Hey. Koigasaki doesn't look like a kid at all, is that it?”

"Um ..."

"Originally she just reads girl manga or listen to vocaloid, but now she’s watching a lot of anime as well! She also a cosplays!"
I realized that I felt very disgusted, so I interrupted Kawakita-san and Koigasaki and answered his question again. Even though her boyfriend is right in front of him, he willingly talks to his girlfriend.

"Oh, hey, I heard Kashiwada and Koigazaki."

"Thanks for your good work. Sorry, we’re been late."

So Sakura came over, greeting with a loud voice as usual.

"Oh, Aya-chan. You’re late ~"

"I'm sorry, I overslept ....!"

Sakura was surprised to see Koigasaki. Koigasaki is still staring at Sakura-san while keeping silent.

"Eh, um ... this one ...?"

"She’s Kashiwada’s girlfriend."

“……! Well, that’s right… Nice to meet you…”

When Koigasaki and Sakura exchanged greetings, Hasegawa just came.

"Sorry for being late"

"Hasegawa!"

"Eh, Koigasaki...?! I was surprised. You were back."

Koigasaki and Hasegawa exchange words for the first time in about two months.

“Hey, Koigasaki and Hasegawa are also friends?”

Kawakita asked them with a curious feeling.

"Ah, yes, we were all from the same high school!"

Before Koigasaki and Hasegawa answered, I answered again.

"The people around Kashiwada are all cute girls!"

I'm not so cool, but I've since they said that, hey.

"Oh it’s my sister!"

"Hi you, bad guys. What is this stupid get together ..."

Nikaido finally comes in and joins us. She looked like a cool career woman in a black suit. Was she job hunting today?

"…… !? Huh… Oh it’s you… Julie Momosaka!?”

Nikaido was surprised to see Koigasaki. The members of the circle were buzzing because she called Koigasaki’s doujinshi pen name. Nikaido still calls Koigasaki by that name ...

"Nikaido-san, it's been a long time!"

"I'm surprised. It's been a long time ... are you fine? I heard that you are living in Hokkaido right now?"

Then, Koigasaki and Nikaido-san talked for a while, but after we have all gathered, we moved to the karaoke bar.

"Sister, how is your job hunting?"

“…………”

While traveling, Iwamoto asked Nikaido but she was silent and distant.

"Eh ... what's the reaction ... isn't it working?"

"Well, what's wrong with me .... all the top-tier companies I wanted to join don’t want me, even the smaller companies where I interviewed for dropped me! "

Nikaido talked regretfully. Her job hunting looks like it’s not going well.

Eventually, we arrived at the karaoke bar and finished the registration.

"Ah, can I rent a cosplay costume?"

"e!?"

For some reason, Iwamoto said that at the reception.

"First-year students must cosplay! This is an annual event!"

"Huh ... are you guys too?"

"It's natural! Kashiwada is ... well, isn't this good?"

"Hah !?"

From the costumes lined up in the cosplay section, Iwamoto-san is a fan of the idol animation called “Rablive!“. He took a first season OP costume and gave it to me.

"Why a transvestite?"

"Oh, we're going to wear the costume for Rablive!"

`` Eh !? ''

Sakura said such a thing and picked up a costume that matched me.

"If you're a first grade student, you can't help but ... if possible, don't be too frizzy."

"Oh, that was from Hasegawa!? If Hasegawa wears one, she would look cool and cool!"

Koigasaki did not seem to care about me and Sakura at all, and recommended Hasegawa a costume from the anime of investigation corps of
"Advancing Dwarfs".

"I guess I'll wear something because I'm sorry! Pia, this is Haru-chan's costume from Dump!"

Koigasaki picked up a costume of the main character of a popular anime for women called "Dancing Prince-sama ♪", and the girls headed to the women's toilet to change clothes. Speaking of that, maybe it's the influence of Koigasaki and Azuki.

I wonder if it would be bad to refuse here, so I also went to the men's toilet, changed to the first season OP costume (male size) for "Rablive" and headed to the room.

When I entered to the room, karaoke had already begun. The girls are still changing clothes.

"Wow, Kashiwada has really wore it!"

"Kashiwada, it suits you well! That's why a man ... no, Han!"

The senpais saw me and laughed at me when I cosplayed. It was worth it. Of course, I haven't treated my shin hair, so my legs and legs are so unsightly…

"I'm currently typing robot anime songs"

After I sit in a suitable place, Kondo-san, who is sitting next to me, tells me.

"Robot anime is on!? Is that what you are typing up ?? I guess I don't know much about recent Gumdan and Marox ..."

Right now, Iwamoto is singing songs that I have never heard before. When I asked Kondo, it seems to be a Gumdan OP far before we were born. Iwamoto, how old are you?

"We made you wait ~"

"Ooh!"

The girls who changed their clothes returned to the room.

"Ah! Kashiwada, you really wore the costume of" Raburai "!?"
Sakura dressed in the same OP costume as "Rablive"
They came over here happily.

"Oh, oh ..."

I didn't wear it for Sakura-san, but ...
I noticed that Sakura sat next to me, and Koigasaki sits in the empty seat with Hasegawa and Nikaido. I can't talk at all with Koigasaki because her seat is far from me. Karaoke means that when the singing starts, you can talk only to your neighbors!

"Nice, it looks like there is a women's association is over there."
Sakura looks at the seat where the three girls are sitting.
No, you came here on your own ...

"Why did Sakura not join them?" says Hayashida, a 2nd year sitting next to Sakura.

"Em, but aren’t they all friends from the high school? It's bad to get in the way!"
Even so, Sakura-san, is still too close to me ...

"Kashiwada, aren't you being targeted?”

The words from Murasaki yesterday are suddenly repeated in my head. No, no, Sakura is simply trying to increase the number of her reverse harem.
The seniors ordered alcohol, but all the first years ordered juice.

"Even so, Kashiwada's girlfriend was a surprising type for me."

"e……!?"

Sakura turned her face to talk to me.

"It looks like she’s not an otaku at all, She’s wearing makeup and she’s gorgeous."

"Ah, ah ... yeah.

"Is that so? I can't imagine. I was surprised when I first saw her."

"Oh, oh ..."

Since then, Sakura has been talking to me all the time, so we were constantly in a state of talking.

"Hey, toilet ..."

After a while, I stand in the toilet.

Ah, after all, today I can't be alone with Koigasaki, but I've never been able to talk at all since I came to karaoke. When I came out of the toilet after thinking about what I was doing ... Koigazaki was standing in front of the toilet for some reason.

"Oh, oh ... are you went toilet too?"

"Huh? No ...." Koigasaki seemed grumpy to see.

"Ah, you said ... you are not at all friendly with her, right?"

"e…….…………"

I told her about Sakura's relationship with me.

"No, we’re really not on good terms ..."

Is Koigasaki jealous of Sakura?

I thought she was cute ... but she was scary and sullen. When I saw her strange face, I couldn't say such a gentle thing. Isn't this really serious?

"Suds 07:28, 27 March 2020 (CET) Speaking and not getting along with each other, isn't it? ... I guess the kid obviously likes you ... she is talking only to you ... "

"Eh !? No, that sort of thing ..."

"I'm really annoyed because she is doing it on purpose.”
Huh ... Does it look like that? Sakura really likes me ... maybe? No ... even if it is.

"I don't know what Sakura thinks of me, but I'm not really interested in her. I said, I'm not good at dealing with that kind of person ...

"... What?" After seeing Koigasaki's face with a sulking expression, I decide to prepare.

"Oh, for me it’s ... Koigasaki, and I don't care about other girls!"

“…… !?”

Hearing my words, Koigasaki blushed in an instant. I think my face is also red.

"Huh !? Pia, you ... suddenly in such a place, what, what are you saying ..."

Koigasaki says in a state of upset. What, I thought ... she was pleased, but was she angry? No, is she just shy ...? Whatever I was thinking, Koigasaki suddenly pulled my arm. What the heck? It's a moment when I thought.

“…………!”

Koigasaki pulled my body toward her for only a moment ... and kissed my lips.

"What, what, what ...!?"

This time I was very surprised. What are you doing suddenly in a place like this ...?!?
If someone comes to the bathroom, we would be seen!

"……forgive"

"e……?"

Koigasaki then her back towards the room where everyone was. Forgive ... she forgive me for just talking with Sakura today ... is that it? Koigasaki left me before I can confirm, but that's probably the case. Oh, she ... how daring in such a place ... my face is still red and have a silly grin so I relaxed ... I guess you can do it, Koigasaki.

I also went back to the room, and I was going to sit casually next to Koigasaki so that I wouldn't be able to talk to Sakura this time. However……

"Ah, Kashiwada-kun has finally returned! I was lonely already?"

"eh……"

Before I can go to Koigasaki, I was approached by Sakura as soon as I entered the room.

"Hey, sit here! I ordered a new drink for Kashiwada!"

"Oh, oh ... thank you ..."

I can't refuse her for this ...and I can't help but sit down next to Sakura. Well, after talking a little bit here, I looked around and tried to move about.

"Are you going to the restroom?"

"Eh !? No, no ...although I feel a little bit sick!"

"Is that so? Why are you grinning? Isn't it like ... Koigazaki also went out a while ago ...? Did you two talk outside?"

"Eh? Oh, oh ... no, no ..."

Sakura is looking at my face while talking.

"Hmm ... well, it doesn’t matter now. For the time being, please drink more juice!"

Sakura poured me a new drink. It looks like carbonated juice ... But it tasted strange.

"Sakura, what is this drink ...?"

"Huh? Isn’t that juice!"

Sakura said, but I felt like the seniors around me were grinning at me. I was a little worried, but kept drinking it without worrying too much.

"Oh, Kashiwada ... are you angry?"

"……eh!?"

How long since then? About twenty minutes? When Sakura asked me about Koigasaki, I was talking a lot, but if I couldn't find the right time to stand, I suddenly looked at her my face anxiously.

"What, why?"

Well, maybe it was my instinct that I wanted to move from my seat.

"Even though I came, you just talk to her .... I'm sorry ... I'm often told by people that I can’t read the atmosphere.... do you want to go to her? "

Sakura says depressed. For a moment, I thought she was the usual cutie, but she looked seriously depressed.

Yeah, something ... I was told her, thank you, thank you! However, it’s difficult to move right away ...

"No, no ... I'm not angry at all." I inadvertently said so. Oh what an idiot. That was my chance to move around!

"Thank you Kashiwada, but I'm satisfied enough to be able talk to Kashiwada ... it’s alright to move to her!"

"Well ... oh, OK ...?"

Somehow this person ... Is any worse than I thought ... I mean, she is a normal good child? I mean ... I guess that's why she just wanted to talk to me, right now.

For the time being, after Sakura said so, I decided to move. I put down the juice I am holding and tried to get up. But when I tried to move ...

I wonder why, as soon as I got up, I fell down.

"Oops ..."

I lost my balance and I sit down again. What is this…….

"Oi! Kashiwada, are you all right !?" Sakura supported my shoulder.

"Oi oi Kashiwada, isn't that just one full cup? Are you okay?"

From a distance, Kawakita was making fun of me. One cup ...?

"I'm sorry, Kashiwada ... I've been giving you juice all the time. But it’s really a cocktail with a strong alcohol content .... Missed the timing to say to you though ... well, I never thought you'd get drunk like this ..." Sakura looks at me worried.

"Well ... what?!" So that’s why I thought it tasted strange!

"Sakura did something bad after all." Kondo sitting next to her said.

"Kashiwada-kun, your face is red .... I'm really sorry! I didn't think I would get drunk like this ...”

Sakura-san apologized to me like she was about to cry. As I was instructed by Sakura, I lay on a karaoke chair. I will feel better if I lie down ...

"Wait a minute, you bring him some water! Kashiwada, became intoxicated because of me, I will take care of hime!"

"Oi oi Kashiwada ~, enviable Naoki"

Kawakita comes in with tea, but I can't even think of a clever return.

Sakura brought water and supported my upper body and let me drink. Oh, no way Sakura would take care of me like this ... In a distant seat, I saw that Koigasaki looking at me in a bad way.

I felt Sakura was attending to me, but my consciousness gradually became faint, and soon my mind went blank.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5

2020-03-27T06:20:31Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 5 "Kashiwada! Did you bring a game like PS Peter or 3DS today?" The day after the cherry blossom viewing, Sakura approached me in a friendly manner inside the clubro..."

Chapter 5

"Kashiwada! Did you bring a game like PS Peter or 3DS today?"

The day after the cherry blossom viewing, Sakura approached me in a friendly manner inside the clubroom.

I saw her talking to the seniors. I didn’t think she would approach me when I entered so I was surprised that she suddenly talked to me.
Suddenly, I remembered what Hasegawa told me about Sakura being interested in me.

"Oh no, I didn't bring any today."

"Whaa… we promised we'll play a game together!"

P..promise...? I told you that, but I thought that wasn’t serious.

"Then, bring one next time!"

"Oh, ok ..."

"Ah, yes! I mean, I forgot last time, but tell me your LINE address."

"eh……?"

"I haven't been told Kashiwada yet!"

"Ah ... uh, yeah ..."

I couldn't help refusing, so I took out my phone and exchanged line numbers with Sakura. It’s ok since we were club mates...
If Hasegawa was here, she might have been warned me again, but she was here today. Law students study harder than my lit students, and she also has her comedy circle.

She is probably busy.

Since then, Sakura has been actively talking to me.
Maybe she’s trying to make me a member of a reverse Harlem crew, but as I told Hasegawa, I'm not at all fascinated by her. On the contrary, we were still not close to each other as she rarely called me in the club.
While she was talking to me, she was also talking to other circle members and becoming the idol of my circle.

Originally the clubs girls were Nikaido and Hasegawa besides her. However, Nikaido almost never came to the circle and Hasegawa did not come much and also there seems to be a wall between her and the other members. It was inevitable that Sakura, who was cute and amiable, would be the idol of the circle.

Speaking of university life other than circles, I wanted to earn credits in the year, and took the courses required, but it was easier here than in high school. The circles are loose and I have time to spare, so after I get used to college life a little more, I think I'll start working in a part-time job. The money I save, I will use to go to Hokkaido.

I spent my days thinking about such things, and then came the second half of April.
In fact, I wish I could spend the GW with Koigasaki, but as expected, I'm just managing my pocket money, and I don't have any money to go to Hokkaido. Just when I was thinking this, I was surprised to read the line from Koigasaki.

"GW, I'm thinking of going out there!"
Koigasaki will be in Tokyo …… !?
There was no happier news for me.
The amount of time that I couldn't be alone with her during my trip in March ... I'll make sure to have time alone with her this time!

*

The third Saturday of April.

Today, I promised to have a meal with my otaku friends, Azuki-chan, and Murasaki-san in Ikebukuro.
I met Azuki-chan for the first time since the graduation trip, and I met Murasaki last December when I had tea with her.
The meeting time was six o'clock. When I arrived at the meeting place, Ikebukuro Station East Exit Ike Owl, they had already arrived.

"Oh, Kashiwada!"

"Kashiwada, it's been a long time ♪"

It seems that there are many people who dye their hair after entering university but Azuki-chan’s hair seems to be almost the same. Murasaki was still beautiful as ever.
We entered the restaurant at Naka Station and asked for the menu.

"Murasaki, it's been a long time!"

"Yes, really ..."

Although I haven't met Murasaki for a while, although she sometimes got in touch with me via email or Skype, and sometimes I got information about her from Koigasaki and Azuki-chan, so we know each other's current situation. After I passed my university exam, she even sent me a congratulatory email.

“How is the manga business?! ''

Murasaki debuted as a professional manga artist last year.
Originally she was extremely popular as a coterie writer, and I although had never seen proof, it seemed that she was earning a lot so I thought that she would continue to be a doujin writer in the future. I was surprised to hear she became a commercial manga artist. Although it seems that she will continue her coterie activities.
The first series started in the monthly comic magazine “Pretty Dragon” around the fall of last year, and is still continuing. When the first installment of the series was published in a magazine for a romantic comedy series, I purchased it and read it. I thought the pictures were cute and beautiful and the story was very interesting as well.

"Yeah, so far, I've managed to continue the serialization ... I'm going to release a comic volume next month."

"Oh! You finally made a comic!"

"Congratulations! I will definitely buy one!"

"Huh ... thank you ♪"

Murasaki-san, it's really amazing to see her dreams come true.

"How are you guys living in college? Have you gotten used to it?"

"Oh, yes! I have something to tell Murasaki today ... When I entered an otaku circle at the university, I met Nikaido-san!"

"Eh ... eh !?"

Murasaki-san has round eyes after hearing me. Azuki seem to be surprised as well.

"Huh ... Speaking of which ... I forgot to tell you that Anna was also attending the same H university as Kashiwada. I didn't know you would meet her there ..."

"Well, they were recruiting so I joined but she hardly attends the circle ..."

"It's a coincidence! Kashiwada also joined an otaku club at the university?"

"Eh ... that means ..."

"Yeah, I joined one too! Animation club!"

Azuki-chan is also in an otaku club at her university? We think the same.

"Otaku Circle ... It sounds fun. I didn't belong to any the college circle, but now I wish I had done. How is your circle?"

"It's really fun! Most of our members are girls.

You can easily meet other rotten friends or cosplay friends! There are also children who are doing coterie! "
Azuki seems to be enjoying am otaku college life.

"How about Kashiwada's club?"

"Oh, yeah, I'm really happy ... we are three newcomers. One of them is Hasegawa."

"Well, Midori-chan has also joined an otaku club!? Good! Looks like she is having fun too!"

"Yeah…"

Yes, circles should be very fun.
When talking or playing games with Iwamoto and other members
It's fun, even though Hasegawa rarely comes. But fun! The reason why I can't answer immediately is ... I feel like I'm just talking with Sakura in the circle recently. I don't hate Sakura at all but ... in a nutshell, I don't know how to deal with her. Anyway, my guess is that she's just aiming to have a reverse harem...

"Ah, yes! Speaking of which, Momo-chan wants to come here for the GW! I'm really looking forward to seeing her again!
Azuki talks about Koigasaki. I told Azuki about Koigasaki’s plan.

"Oh, is that so!? I'm glad! I haven't seen her for more than a year, so I'm really looking forward to it. Momo seems to be working hard on writing novels as usual."

On the first day of the GW, all of us are free so we all decided to meet on that day. After hearing that Koigasaki will be in Tokyo, I decided to go to Koigasaki there.

After that, we will continue to talk about our latest status and otaku stuff, and soon it was time to go home

*
While waiting for Golden Week, I properly attended my classes, went to my circle and thought about what kind of part-time job to do while looking at job information.

Sakura has always been active in the circle. Originally, we talked about anime and games, so if you concentrate on seeing her as an otaku friend without worrying about her gender, you would be able to talk to her easily ... I thought that but I still wasn't able to dispel my shyness to her.

And the first day of the GW finally arrived.

After I picked up Koigasaki at the airport, we went to Akihabara and there we met Azuki and Murasaki.

"Yoohoo ..."

"It's been a long time. It's been two months."

At the Haneda Airport lobby, we met quite easily. Due to the others present, I couldn't greet her with, “I missed you!”, so I kept quiet.
I'm seeing Koigasaki for the first time in two months ... She looks more refined than last time. I wonder if it’s because she became a college student. She wore a spring dress that was a bit more mature than in high school.

"Well then, let’s head to Akiba?"

"Oh yeah ..."

As we walked, I carried the luggage case that Koigasaki was pulling. It was hard to pull a large carry case with her small body.

“……! Koigasaki says in a confused state.

"Ah, no, I have another one."

When I returned, Koigasaki looked at me a little shy and said, "Oh, thank you ..."
Then, we walk while talking about each other's university and our common friends. We talk on the phone all the time, but we don’t run out of topics to discuss.

"Oh, that's ..."

Suddenly, Koigasaki started walking next to me in a slightly nervous state.

"Hmm?"

"Oh, uh ... uh ... hand ..."

"e?"

She wants to say something but the sound of rolling carry case is too loud and the voice of Koigasaki is too soft to hear. Looks like she is shy for some reason.

"~~ !! It's good! Nothing!"

"Eh ... what was it ... I didn't hear it!
Koigasaki turned her face away from me and was acting somewhat relentless.
No matter how many times I asked, Koigasaki didn't repeat what she said before. What was it? I guess I sometimes don't understand what she is thinking ...

After a while, we arrived at Akihabara after changing trains.

"Momo-chan, it's been a long time!"

"Momo-san, it's been a long time! I wanted to see you after all this time ..."

"Azuki-chan, Murasaki-san!"

At the station in Akihabara, the three embraced each other. It was such a simple reunion ...
It's been a long time since she’s been with Murasaki and Azuki, so I'm sure she'll be alright with going with them for the first time in two months ...

It was Koigasaki's wish that the place where we met today was Akihabara.

"I haven’t been to Akiba for a long time! Oh, I'm so nostalgic! I didn't come to Akiba when I came to Tokyo before."

`` Momo-chan, where do you want to go to in Akiba !? ''

"Maybe you want to go to the otaku shop you've been to before!"

As Koigasaki says so, we lightly look at otaku shops such as Gamers, Toranoana, Animate. On the top floor of a large variety shop, was maid cafe for where Koigasaki and Azuki worked for, ‘My Home’"
They even went inside some of the stores (I didn't enter the store because it seemed awkward).

After going around the city of Akiba, we entered a family restaurant to have tea.

"Momo-san, how is your novel coming along?"

Murasaki asked Koigasaki. Speaking of which, when Koigasaki first started writing novels, it was because Murasaki advised her.

"Ah, yes! I have almost finished my full-length novel, I will submit it soon."

"All right. You're still working hard!"

"It's not as much as Murasaki! I'm checking the magazines every time there! I'm a little bit slower than her, but ..."

"Oh, is that true? I'm happy ♪ Thank you. Momo-san may be hard at work with university, but please do your best without overdoing it."

"No, college is easier at the moment so I have plenty of time. I wonder if I can join a circle ...

"Momo-chan, didn't you enter the circle?"

"Hmm, I feel like I'm still worried about it. I'd like to enter something. Azuki-chan?"

"I'm an anime club. It's really fun to have a lot of girl nerd friends!"

"Hey!

"Oh, this time, we had a welcome party in the circle!"

We were shown a photo of Azuki taken at their welcome party on her smartphone. A place that looks like a clubroom with sweets arranged, and everyone is having fun. Some people are cosplaying. There were two men, but all were girls.

"Wow, it looks like super fun!

"That’s great! Azuki-san you guys are so full of life? ♪ Didn’t Kashiwada also have a welcome party in his otaku circle?"

"Oh, yeah ..."

"Can we see some photos!?"

Pictures ... Oh, by the way, the images I have during the cherry blossom viewing were sent by email from Iwamoto.

"This is it ..."

I show everyone the photos of the cherry blossom viewing.

"... Oh, there’s a girl!"

At the moment I showed it, I was surprised because Koigasaki made a loud voice.

"e……?"

“Didn't you say that Hasegawa and Nikaido are the only girls in the circle !? ''

"Eh, is that so?"

Who is Koigasaki imitating right now, Yakimochi?
She is really cute ... But the photos I shown may not have been good.
Sakura was right next to me. The distance is too short to burn ...

"Hey, she’s pretty cute. What kind of child is she?"

"What kind of child ..."

I think a little about Azuki's question.

"Hey, it looks like you guys in the circle get along pretty well ..."

"e……"

"That's it ..."

I felt like everyone heard the sound effect "Zawa ..." from my words.

"It's the Otasa Princess!"

The voices of Koigasaki and Azuki were wonderful.
Otasa princess ... Oh, oh, sure, Sakura may be like that! I didn't notice until they told me ...

"Wow, so that's not an urban legend but it's real !? Awesome!"
Azuki says, staring at the image.

"If you say that, it might look like that .... Her clothing and sitting near Kashiwada ..."

"Sure, they are quite close, but they aren’t ... touching, are they?"
Murasaki looked me with a difficult expression. When I noticed, Koigasaki is also looking at me with a dissatisfied expression.

`` Eh, eh !? ''

"That's the problem, Kashiwada can adapt to wherever he goes ..."

"What are you talking about?! That's not it at all!"

"Well, hmm ... well, she is quite cute, won’t Kashiwada be attracted?"
Koigasaki said with a laugh. Oh, hey ... don’t be jealous.

Don't ask me to hate her.

"Momo-chan ..."

For some reason, Azuki looked at Koigasaki with a worried face.

"But Kashiwada, you have Momo, right?"

"Huh?
I have a girlfriend now.

"That's right! Kashiwada has Momo! There's no chance that Otasa's princess is cutting in!"

I feel strange pressure from Murasaki and Azuki who said that. These two are laughing, but their smiles are strangely scary. I guess I can hear the voice of my heart saying, "Momo-chan has nothing to worry about the princess of Otasa, right?"

"Hahahaha ... what are they all saying ...? Of course, I don't get along with her at all. ''

"Eh ... that's right ...?"
Koigasaki asks seriously.

"Ah, ah ... this kind of problem child, I can’t deal with her."

"... Hmm ..."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki looked like she wasn’t sure to be convinced or not.

Then, after everyone talked about various things

"Hey Hey! I've haven’t been with Momo-chan in Tokyo for a while, so let's take a picture!"

"Oh, Azuki-chan, that’s nice! Let’s take pictures with Murasaki!"

"Eh!? Is it okay to take pictures of Purikura with young and shy people?"

"Hey Murasaki, what are you talking about?"

"I'm seldom in Akiba so let’s have a photo shoot with all three people!"

"OK!"

It seems that the girls decided to shoot Purikura. We moved to a large game center along Chuo-dori in Akihabara to take a picture of Purikura.

"Oh, there's Eva's uniform! It even comes with wigs, and the rest of the costume looks great..."

"Oh, there are Satomi-san's costumes too, it looks like it will fit me easily!

"Murasaki-san, she looks like she's almost our age, so I don't have to worry about that!"
When we arrived at the Purikura section on the first basement floor of Geesen, the girls are excitedly talking about the costumes they will wear.

I accompanied them here but the other guests were of course girls, and there were almost no men so I was ashamed. I was playing with my mobile phone while waiting. Ah, girls finally are finished...

Soon after the change of clothes, the three came out of the changing room. Azuki-chan and Koigasaki were wearing the Eva costume while Murasaki was wearing Satomi's costume. All three look really good. All of them were even wearing wigs.

Perfect.

The three people entered the purikura machine, and it seems that the photo shoot finally begun.
After a while, all three came out of the machine. After this, the photo will come out.
It took a long time for the photo to be released. The three ladies came to me.

"Kashiwada, we'll take another shot"

"Eh !? Ma, really? ..."

"I'm sorry to keep you waiting, Kashiwada ..."

"No, no ... then I will wait right here."

I can't say anything if Murasaki apologizes. Eventually, the three again choose their costumes and head to the changing room. After finishing changing clothes, they came out of the changing room and were wearing matching maid clothes. It is a cute maid outfit with a ruffled mini skirt in different colors, red, light blue and pink. All three have different charms even though their costumes are the same

"I went to Akiba for this!"

"How nostalgic! I've been wanting to wearing maid clothes since I worked at that maid cafe!"
Koigasaki in a maid outfit … Sure, it’s been a long time since I saw her in a maid café. These guys look already good with trendy, cutting-edge Imadoki plain clothes that they always wear, but in these cosplay costumes, they also look great ... they're so cute.

"Kashiwada, next time you'll join us in the photo shoot too."

"... Eh!?! Oh, me too!?? Why!?"

Koigasaki looks at me who was gazing at Koigasaki's maid outfit
I pulled was pulled inside the Purikura machine.

"Can all of us fit in here?"

“How do you shoot?

Azuki-chan and Koigasaki seem to be accustomed to using the purikura, and they are talking about something while looking at the screen.

"Even without wearing a costume, Kashiwada still doesn’t look out of place with us ..."

"You guys don’t have to critic my clothes!"

"Huh? I didn't mean that, but why did you think so, Kashiwada?"

What bad people ... "
Murasaki-san is still the same ...
I feel like I'm losing when I joined!

Three maids and I inside a narrow photo booth machine. Cho, what is this situation ...? The physical distance between us was so close that I was nervous.
The photo shoot begins and many pictures are taken. Each time, Azuki and Koigasaki specified poses for everyone, and everyone did so, and the shooting was over in a hurry.

After shooting, I left the photo to Koigasaki and Azuki and decided to wait a little further away.

"Ah, Murasaki. The two are scribbling."

Murasaki who changed from her cosplay costume to plain clothes has returned from the changing room.

"I see. Sometimes this kind of play is fun. I rarely shoot Purikura."

"Is that so? Well, I don't even shoot at all ..."

"By the way, Kashiwada ... Momo will stay at your parents' house this time, right?"

"Eh !? eh, yeah ... "

Murasaki excitedly told me.

Yeah ... This time Koigasaki is supposed to stay at my house for three nights from today.

"I see ... finally, Kashiwada and Momo ..."

Murasaki says that with a distant look in her eyes.

"Cho ...!? No, no ... my family is also staying there so we can’t do anything!"

"Oh, is that the case? I've heard from my friends that if you play music in your room, you won't be disturbed ..."

What's this guy talking about !?

"No no no……"

"Kashiwada will be an adult at last ... I'm deeply emotional ... Please do your best tonight!"

"My best! What are you saying to do?"

“……!”

Just then, Koigasaki came down and called us out, so I was surprised that I lost my composure.

"No, no! No that’s not it!"

"What? ... what were you talking about?"

"Nothing at all!"

"Huh? What are you hiding from me?!"

Koigasaki asks me in a frustrated state, but I can't say anything like that to Koigasaki.
After the photo came out, we went home.

When we arrive at the station in Akihabara, Azuki and Murasaki stopped and looked a little lonely at Koigasaki for an instant.

"Momo-chan ... Enjoy the rest of the day!"

"Please see us again when you come to Tokyo! When I have enough time off from work and I'm thinking of visiting you in Hokkaido ..."

"Eh !? Both of you ... what are you saying!?"

“I'm in Tokyo the day after tomorrow and the next day, too. I can still meet you ... Oh, but are they both busy ... "
Koigasaki says while embarrassed.

"No, not at all! Of course I would like to go with Momo-san ...

"e……?"

"When we traveled to Hokkaido, we disturbed the precious time of two people there .... At least this time, please enjoy your time alone! I will go to see off on the last day!"

Azuki-chan and Murasaki-san said that a little lonely. That's how much they care about us ...

"Both of you ..."

The three girls once again held hands and made exaggerated skinships before sadly parting.

Then, Koigasaki and I got on the same train.

Koigasaki is supposed to stay at my house today. She seems to have received her mother's permission, but her parents have decided to stay at my house.

When Koigasaki came to Tokyo last time, she stayed at Azuki-chan's house, so this is the first time that Koigasaki has stayed at my house.

She told father and mother that she will stay with us today and she got their permission. Since father has returned for GW from his job, this is the first time father and mother will meet Koigasaki.

When I told my parents what she requested, they were amazed. It seems that they were not expecting her request to stay with us.

"Oh, I'm nervous!"

On the train, Koigasaki sitting next to me was fidgeting. Apparently, she is nervous about meeting my parents.

"Oh, oh ..."

My heartbeat had risen since I was alone with Koigasaki.

"Huh? Why are you nervous? It’s your house."

"Eh !? Oh, hey, I’m nervous because you are meeting my parents ..."

“Hah!? Hey, why don’t you trust me? ''

Actually, I didn't care about that at all. Both my parents are easygoing so there is no need for a flashy greeting. If they meet Koigasaki, they will certainly like her.

What I'm nervous about ... is spending time with Koigasaki under one roof. It's only natural for me to be nervous because we haven't had any other experience of staying together in the same place except for the trip to Hokkaido in March. Does Koigasaki think nothing about that?

Possibly, maybe ... we will finally cross the line during this GW ...!?

Well, I know that I can't do it because my parents will go on vacation, but I can't help but expect.
Eventually, I arrive at my house, Koigasaki and I opened the door to the living room.
My family was all together in the living room, mother was preparing dinner in the kitchen, my sister was playing games, and my father was watching TV. All eyes went to us at once.

"I am home.”

"Oh, Sorry for intruding! Nice to meet you! Please take care of me, I'm Momo Koigasaki! This is exciting..."

Koigasaki was so nervous that I was worried but she greeted them politely and handed souvenirs to mother.

"Good evening ~! Welcome! ~ Don’t worry, we will take care of you ...... Yadamah, so pretty like a doll ...!"

"No way, such a beautiful lady would go out with my Naoki ..."

Our parents were very surprised to see Koigasaki. I've never sent them a photo before ...

"Momo, it's been a long time!"

"Akari-chan, it's been a long time! You’ve grown a bit!"

Koigasaki and Akari also reunited after a long time and then we had dinner. Because my girlfriend came, it seemed that Okaa-san cooked a bigger meal than usual.

"I was very surprised such a beautiful lady would like Naoki!"

"Oh no! That's not true!"

"I just want to ask about this ... What did you like about this guy?"

"Eh!? That ..."

Koigasaki was very surprised by father's question. I mean, what are you asking about ...

"His friendly face ..."

"Nmmm ~! Naoki, do your best with your girlfriend!"

Mother hit my shoulder loudly.

I imagined this would happen, but I was so embarrassed the way both mother and father were talking to Koigasaki just now. Koigasaki was nervous from the beginning and looked like she was having a hard time dealing with my parents.

"I don't really care about this child, I'm sorry if he causes you lot of inconvenience, but I hope you'll continue to be with him!"

"That's it! Poko, this is what we hope you will do in the future!"

After dinner, mother refused Koigasaki’s help in cleaning the dishes, since guests shouldn’t have to do chores. Mother then suggested that she take a bath first. Koigasaki opposed at first, but eventually headed for the bath.
Fu, the night is finally coming ... Because we cleaned up the room at a tremendous rate for today. Even if it is difficult to do such a thing or such a thing because there is a family, it will be kiss, kiss .

"Nasty and looks really bad ..."

I realized that Akari was next to me on the sofa, and she is looking at me as if she were looking at something dirty.

"How rude ...!"

"I don't know what Naoki is thinking, but Momo-san you will in my room tonight."

"... Eh, eh !?"

I was surprised by what Akari said.

"Wow, that reaction ... you want her to stay in your room!??, What are you planning to do with her?? You are the lowest!

"Eh, uh ... no, no, I won’t do anything! But ... my girlfriend will stay in Akari’s room... what a strange thing ... "

I haven't heard that! I intend to completely stay in my room ...

"That's because, if she stays in Naoki's room, you'll definitely do weird things!"

"Nah ...?! I won't!"

"Anyway Mom also says so better!"

"e……!?"

I look at the mother washing in the kitchen.

"That's right, because I when I have an important guest in my home, so I can't let you do something crazy."

I felt down at mother’s words. What a development ... However, I can’t oppose mother here.
Koigasaki has finished her bath, so I was next. Until a while ago, I thought about Koigasaki washing her naked body and felt somewhat strange.

Huh ... we can't spend the night in the same room ...
When I got out of the bath, I didn't see Koigasaki and Akari in the living room anymore.

"Momo-san, she is in Akari’s room."

"Well, uh ..."

I was disappointed and headed to my room to sleep.

After all, today we can hardly be alone. Well, we'll be together tomorrow, although so we can't stay together tonight, I will you be patient ...
I was going up the stairs and going to my room.

"Oh, Naoki"

Akari opened the door of her room and talked to me as I went up the stairs.

"We are playing 'Bakemon' right now ..."

"e……!?"

Akari let me in her room. Inside, Koigasaki was in pajamas holding a 3D portable game console.

"Ah, Kashiwada. Now I'm playing with Akari-chan and go to each other's secret base. Can you playing with us.
You have the arcade version, right? "

"Oh, oh ...!"

"What if Naoki play also?"

Oh, that’s good!

I also brought 3DS and “Bakemon” software from my room and played with them. I'm sorry that we couldn't be alone in my room, but at least we are having. We played games until midnight until everyone was drowsy. I said good night to them then returned to my room to asleep.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4

2020-03-24T06:30:18Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 4 "Yeah ... ok!" I checked myself with a full-length mirror in the room. Yeah, yeah ... not bad, maybe ... "What ?! What is that ...?" When I got out of the room a..."

Chapter 4

"Yeah ... ok!"

I checked myself with a full-length mirror in the room. Yeah, yeah ... not bad, maybe ...

"What ?! What is that ...?"

When I got out of the room and entered the living room, my sister who saw me looked suspicious.

"What is ... you don't know, it's a suit"

"Somehow ... I feel like when you’re it, it doesn't suit you at all"

"Whaa ...!?"

Akari continues to say hateful things today, but doesn’t look like she's angry at me.
That’s what… It’s the entrance ceremony of the university today.

About Hasegawa, she will go to the Faculty of Law and I'm going to the Faculty of Literature, I'm alone again. Although I was better now than before, I'm still a bit shy when talking to people, can I still make friends at college?

Full of anxiety, I arrived at the entrance ceremony venue. Especially, since I haven't met with Hasegawa, I was washed away by the waves of other freshmen and entered the auditorium on campus alone.
After the entrance ceremony, new student guidance started at the same venue. I listened to the explanation of important items such as credits and lectures.

When I finish the guidance and went outside the auditorium, I was surprised
There were many people. A lot of students with ...

"How about joining the tennis circle !?"

"Ski club!"
People with placards with the name of the circle are shouting.
Oh, yeah ... this is the invitation of circles that I heard of rumors!

"My brother, have you already decided on a circle?"

"Eh, no ... well, not yet ..."

"How about Eiken! Why don't we make a movie together?"
They continued to solicit and sent flyers one after another.
I'm surprised at the sudden thing and just get upset.

A circle ... I didn't really think of anything. I didn't even go to clubs in high school.
But in college, I think joining circle activities are good and it may be fun to enter one. Hopefully ... if it was an otaku circle, it would be fun to make otaku friends at college.

Speaking of which, at high school, “I was a hidden geek!” I was thinking about me before ... and now I can laugh about it. Because I was able to find otaku friends in high school.
For the time being, I got out of the crowd. Speaking of which, where is Hasegawa right now? Since the entrance ceremony has just ended, unless she returned home immediately, Hasegawa should have been invited to a circle just like me. I took my phone out of my bag and called Hasegawa.

"Hello, Hasegawa?-Where are you now?"

"Um, um ... there's a person with a big sign called a band circle nearby."

I went back to the crowd to look for Hasegawa. I moved around little by little while sneaking glances around. Band circle, band circle ... oh, there was! I found someone with the sign that Hasegawa was saying, so I moved nearby and searched for Hasegawa.

"Ah, Hasegawa!"
Hasegawa decided to wear a black suit and looked more mature than usual.

"Wow, this invitation ..."
Hasegawa also had an enormous number of flyers at hand.

"Kashiwada-kun, what circle have you decided on?"

"No, none yet ... Hasegawa?"

"I'm still thinking, but I'd like to go somewhere else if possible."

"Ah, right?"

"Yeah ... if possible ... I'd like to make friends who can talk about my hobbies like in high school ..."

"...!"

What do you mean about your hobbies ... otakus or comedy? If Hasegawa joins an otaku circle, I want to be in the same circle.

"Come on, come on !?"

"...!"
At the right time, a person who seems to be in an otaku circle appeared in front of us and handed out flyers.

"Manken ..."

Hasegawa also received the flyer and is interested.
The man who handed out the flyer for the circle was a long, slender, dark-eyed man with black hair and glasses. With such a person, I can talk without much tension. After all, aren’t there such a person in an otaku circle?

"Anyway, please come to the booth once!"

In the middle, I was forced to take him to a booth in a circle where there was only a sign on the long desk with the sign "Manken". At the back of the desk are two men who are likely to be members of the circle. It's like a circle space for a doujin event.
"Oh, as expected, Iwamoto. You brought freshmen immediately. So, can you write your name and contact information here?"

There was a roster on the desk, and I and Hasegawa wrote down our name and contact information as we was told. But I haven't decided yet.

"Um ... does this circle draw manga?"
I asked the man who gave us a flyer earlier. I thought that loose circles were better than full-fledged circles. I want to work part-time to save money.

If you look closely, he's the one who invited us, but I think he's a little older, but it's still strangely dignified or grown up, but it's still having that unique otaku atmosphere.

A person with an atmosphere.

"Some people draw in the clubroom, but they only draw when they write a magazine at the school festival. After that, they read manga in the clubroom, go to Akiba together, and do whatever they want!"
He in glasses replied cheerfully with a nice smile.

Oh……! Is it just like a certain otaku circle cartoon! Isn't it a good feeling to be loose?
I was asked to come by all means because they like to watch the cherry blossoms as a welcome party for new students.

After that, Hasegawa and I were invited to many circles, but even with names like "Otaku Circle" or "Animation Club" that seemsto make animation or "Illustration Department", they does not have a good atmosphere like that in "Manken".

A few days later.

I and Hasegawa promised to meet up and visit Mandan.
I didn't decide to enter yet, but we decided to visit once and decide.
After meeting with Hasegawa at the entrance of the first building on the campus, we moved to the circle building and head to the clubroom indicated on the flyer.
There is a sign “Manken” hanging on the door.

"Here? ... let’s go in."

"Yes ..."
I was a little nervous, but Hasegawa seemed serious.

"Well Kon'nichiwa ......"

After knocking, the door opened and somebody greeted hello. Inside ... A long room with a long desk in the middle, surrounded by five members.

There are many things inside the room, and shelves are lined up on both sides. The shelves are mainly lined with cartoons and books, but some are decorated with figures. On the desk there were also art supplies for painting. In the back window Anime and manga posters were affixed to the wall.

Uoo …… It’s like an otaku circle! At first glance, there are likely to be many interesting things. My excitement rose!

"Ah ... the new students!"

The person sitting at the back reacts to us. The person in glasses who handed us a flyer for the circle. Other circle members are looking at us. I looked closely at the man who was at the booth of the circle and asked, "Can you give us a tour?"

"Of course! Please sit here."

The guy in glasses came out of the pipe chair and arranged two beside the desk, so we thanked him and sat down there.
The people in the circle were all boys. …… I was expecting a little girl just like a nerd circle cartoon circle, so I realized there was none I was a little disappointed.

Wow, no ... this is better! Men are easier to get along with and talk better!

"I am Chairman Iwamoto, a 3rd year!
Said the man in glasses who invited us. I thought as the senior he would be the chairman?

"Everybody except me is a 2nd year. From the right, that's Kawakita, Sato, Hayashida, Kondo."

"Thank you! I'm Kashiwada, a freshman!"

"I'm Hasegawa, also a freshman."

"And there's only one other who hasn't come yet, and so this is everyone. It's basically a loose circle. It's free to join and it's okay to work on it!"

"That's right ..."

"As I said at the time of the solicitation, we're called Manken, but it's not a club that draws manga in the clubroom, it's a loose otasa. Of course, if you want to draw manga, you are welcome to draw cartoons or illustrations in circles, read manga, play games, or just spend time in the clubroom. You can even going bring in game consoles, and we're all doing monbans. "

"Well, I see ..."

"After that, it's like drinking and playing games with somebody, going to otaku karaoke, going to Akiba, and going to Comiket in summer and winter to buy something. Every year, we recruit new students every spring and create and sell magazines at school festivals. ''
While listening to the explanation, my desire to join this circle became stronger. That's great, it's fun to play brilliantly.
Even so, this chairman, Iwamoto, after introducing everyone, explain the rules of circle. It's amazing because he's a cheerful and motivated nerd.

"Are both of you geeks interested in our circle?"

Another person talked to us. Certainly, he was introduced as 2nd year Kawakita. He was in the booth at the time of the invitation.

Although he's not a good-looking guy, he doesn't feel like an otaku as his hairstyle or clothes are unlike Iwamoto whose hair is brown.

"Eh, yes, yes ..."

"Our knowledge is shallow for the time being ..."

"That's right. Over there ... Hmm, Hasegawa-san, doesn't look like that at all. She looks like a very beautiful and fine woman."

Kawakita says without any hesitation. Wow, what is this person? Only a normie can say things like this naturally without being embarrassed...

"... Huh, thanks ..."

Hasegawa easily replies without changing her expression.

"What kind of work does Hasegawa like?"

Kawakita's eyes are now completely in the direction of Hasegawa, and she is looking at him in the eye. Well, it's okay, but ... does he like Hasegawa?

"Eh ... yes, recently, psychobuses, Tokyo ghoul ..."

"Oh, it's interesting! Hey, is it an anime?

"Uh, um ... I also like playing games ... because of my brother."

Hasegawa is barely answering and her words are somewhat jarring, making it difficult to understand. Kawakita-san is a carnivorous person that I can't imagine as an otaku. Hasegawa…

“Is it fine.”

"Um, Kashiwada, what?"

I was suddenly calling out to Iwamoto when I noticed Hasegawa was shaking.

"Eh? Uh ... well, animation, Ranobe ..."

"Um. What's the anime you've been into recently?"

"Well, um ..." Gumdan BFT "or" Yamano sparrow "..."

"Ho. By the way, what are your favorite characters?"

"Eh !? Well, yeah ..." "BFT" is Senai and Mirei, and "Yamano Sparrow" is Kaete ... "

"Hahaha, I see. Kashiwada, do you like older big tits with older sister attributes?"

`` Eh!? Pud, do you like both !? ''

I'm a little embarrassed by the attributes thing.

"Sorry. I watch major works, because I'm recording and watching all anime unless it's too boring."

"Well, is that so!? Even anime for girls?"
I also watch the recording of the first episodes of the anime that I follow, but I still remove things that I don't seem to like or things that are for girls from the beginning. Doesn't it take a lot of time to see them all ...?

"Ah, there's a lot of fun with anime for girls too!-Recently, Free and Bakumatsu Rec are are personal favorites."

"Seriously, great ... Iwamoto-san, how about Aniota?"

"Yeah ... I like anime, but I love games, manga, Ranobe, doujinshi, voice actors, and figures. Well, the best Kintsugi Konden is voice actors and soshage."

"Well, isn't that all one genre?"

This person ... maybe he's worse than Suzuki? As expected from the chairman of Otasa.

"Hah, I know my selection is few as I don't know much about anything I really like."

"No, no, definitely he’s the most knowledgeable in the circle. Well, Iwamoto's way of dropping money for his hobby is really serious."

So the other 2nd year ... Kondo-san also joins the conversation.

"Well!! Otakus like me is contributing to the Japanese economy! The country needs to thank me!"

Iwamoto is an otaku among otakus. But he is friendly, has good communication skills and is easy to talk to, and I liked him.

It was very easy to talk to people of the same hobbies, and I enjoyed talking with Iwamoto and the second-year students.
After all, geek friends are good. It's not bad to enter this circle as it is. Well, the only girl is Hasegawa, but ...
When I thought this, the door of the club room opened.
Is she a member of the circle? There is a beautiful blonde woman ...

...... Who is that ?!
"Whaa ... Nikaido-san !?"

“…… !? Pia, oh …… it’s you, Kashiwada-kun !?”

She was was Anna Nikaido, a fellow writer who was a senior in the high school with Murasaki. Nikaido-san, are you a student at H University !?

"Ani-ue, do you know the new students?"
Iwamoto asks Nikaido. His sister is ... Nikaido-san?

"Yeah, he is a fellow writer .... Kashiwada, did you enroll at H University?"

"Ah, yes ... yes. Is Nikaido a member of this circle?"

"Yes, well ..."

Wait, wait ... But Nikaido is older than Murasaki? How did this happen?
She is older than the average college student...

"I'll should have told you earlier to avoid being misunderstood ... I'm a graduate student here.

"Ah, is that so!"

So it’s that kind of thing, I see! That was good as we don't have to talk about strange things ... Anyway, I was surprised ...
My friend is at this university ... and in this circle.

It's been a long time since I met Nikaido-san. I met her several times before at doujin events and so on. And then ... when I was in my first year in high school, she came to my birthday party.

"Is that child a freshman?"

"Yes. I'm Midori Hasegawa. Please treat me well."

"I'm Anna Nikaido. Nice to meet you. This year we didn't have any new students, so we're glad you joined as you did."

"Hah, ani-ue, you've been the princess of Otasa. Or, is it the queen of Otasa?"

"Who's the Queen? Don’t listen to them."

"Isn't she a queen at the time I'm trying to tell you?"

"Oh, um ... but we haven't decided yet to enter ..."

In our conversation between Nikaido and Iwamoto, I said something bad.

"Eh, is that so? Is there another circle you want to enter?"

Nikaido asks us with a slightly scared face. This person doesn't seem bad, but she's a bit scary ...

"No, I ..."

After stopping, I looked towards Hasegawa.

"I'm interested in the comedy study group ..."

Hasegawa, weren’t you worried about entering the comedy circle?

"Then, I'd like welcome you both. Welcome to our circle."
Nikaido says a bit forcibly. Apparently, both of us want to join this circle.

"I see ... you want us to join."

Hasegawa unexpectedly agreed.

"Then decide! Kashiwada-kun? Would you enter?"

"Eh ...! Yeah, then, well ..."

If Hasegawa enters, will she be okay?

"Oh! I felt my sister was forced them to join, but I'm getting two freshmen! I'm so grateful! Kashiwada and Hasegawa, good luck!"
Iwamoto-san says with a carefree smile to us.

That's why on the day I went to the tour, I and Hasegawa joined Manken.

"That person ... was a little forceful."

While going back from the , Hasegawa said something.

"Oh, uh ... Nikaido?-Yes, I knew her a little bit from before, but she's not that bad ... Hasegawa, are you okay? Hey ... "

"...? No, I am ok. I guess it was because of Kawakita, the 2nd year student. I don't mind entering the otaku circle because it was my original plan.

"eee……?"

It seemed Hasegawa is having difficulty trying to say something that surprised me. Hasegawa then said.

"No ... it’s nothing. I'm sorry, I can’t seem to know it yet."

"Hasegawa ..."

Hasegawa may have been a little suspicious of Kawakita. A while ago, I was talking about a huge rattle. Kawakita seems like a chara for an otaku ... A while ago, I helped her out of a situation. No, I don’t think I can do that often ...

"By the way, did you like it Kashiwada? When I joined that circle."
Hasegawa looked into my face.

"Oh, oh, yeah ..."

…… Hasegawa, when I entered that circle, I guess she copied me and joined too.
Well, there are actually such aspects ...
What is she sticking with me even after we entered college? I think it's a bit strange ...!?

"No, I was originally going to enter!"

I looked anxious and she added that in a hurry.

"Yes ... it was good. I was worried because there were no women ... but I was reassured when Kashiwada joined in."
Hasegawa looked at me and said so.

"...!"

Apparently, I was thinking too much negatively. Hasegawa thought that way ...

"Oh, I am! It's encouraging that Hasegawa joined Manken!"

Hasegawa smiled without saying anything to my words.

"Hey, Nikaido at H-University's Manken .... I'm really surprised."

At night, I immediately told Koigasaki about it on the phone.

"I haven’t seen Nikaido after a long time. We never met since I came to Hokkaido. It was a great experience when she invited me to a novel doujinshi."

"Oh, is that so?"

Speaking of which, there was such a thing. I'm sure Koigasaki is more intimate with Nikaido than I am.
"Yeah. That's why I got more people to read my novels thanks to the help from Nikaido. I wanted to become a novelist because of that experience. ''

"Is that so……"

"So, did you and Hasegawa decide to join that circle?"

"Oh, originally, I wanted to get in an otaku circle and make otaku friends."

"Hmm ... then ... there's not a lot of otaku girls ..."

"Well, that's ... there's women like Nikaido, and Nikaido seems to be rarely coming because of job hunting, so the real girl is like Hasegawa alone."

“…! Hey …… huh ……”

For some reason, I feel that the voice of Koigasaki has become duller.
Huh ... but maybe she is relieved to hear there's no other girl...?

"What about you?"

"Hmm ... I thought I would study a novel, so I thought I would join a literary circle. I went there too, it has that kind of charming atmosphere but there were many boys so I was a bit scared ... I wonder if the circle is still recruiting."
……! And there are many men ... I don't want such a circle for Koigasaki.

"Isn't that ... that suitable for you? I'm better off than I was before, but I'm still not good with crazy guys."

"Yeah ... I don't want you to be in that kind of circle."

"...! That's why that's not the case ... I think it would be nice to be in your favorite circle, but I'm thinking about you ..."
It was a lie, but I didn't want to admit it because it was frustrating.

"Hey, hmm. Well, I'll do something like that!"

"Well, what's that ..."
The voice of Koigasaki sounded joyful.

A few days later.

"Then I'm going to the circle after this."

"Well ... Kashiwada, have you entered a circle? What's was it?"

After the afternoon lecture, I told my friend Tanabe from the same course. For now, he is the only one I can speak casually.
Although he dyes his hair brown, he is polite and clean looking. Well, he has a similar atmosphere to me.

"Um ... Manken"
I answered because I didn't intend to my being otaku in college.

"Eh ... are you an otaku?"

"Yeah, well ..."

"Hey, Manken. I guess it may be loose. I don't like the hard circles. Are there girls?"

"No, almost none..."

"Hmm. Well then, I guess I can't read the manga only as much as Jungp and Yanjung.

"Hahaha ..."

Tanabe wasn't put off when I mentioned Manken. On the contrary, he seems to be a little interested in Manken.

I have noticed something since high school, I think that anybody who is drawn to me are otakus. That was the conclusion I came to, so I stopped being a hidden geek in Koichi.

It's not just being an otaku, but other factors such as the inability to read the air, the inability to care, and the inattentiveness of the appearance ... that was me from junior high school to Koichi.
I don't know if I can fix it now, but at least I want to be better off than before.

I made more friends in high school than in junior high school.

Parting from Tanabe, I move to the circle building and head to the clubroom.

After confirming by email earlier, Hasegawa seems to be going to the Comedy Study Group today and will not come to Manken Lab. I'm nervous because it's my first time to go to Man Lab alone.

"This ...... Hello ~. ...... !?"

Immediately after entering the clubroom, I was surprised at the sight that jumped in.

In the room, several members surround the long desk as before. There was Iwamoto, Chairman, Kawakita and the other 2nd years.
Then ... There was a face I recognized at once. A fluffy dress based on black and white .... is that a gothic loli? There was a pretty girl with dark hair dressed in such clothes.

"Ah, Kashiwada, is this your first time seeing Sakura?"
Chairman Iwamoto told me while dismantling something that looks like a penlight on a desk. What, what are you doing ...

"Yes, that's right."

A girl from Gothic Lori answers Iwamoto. Somehow, a very shrill voice ...

"She is a freshman, Masaru Sakura. She came to the clubroom for the first time yesterday and joined our circle. That is Kashiwada, also a freshman. And there is another girl, Hasegawa-san."

"Ah, that's right! Nice to meet you, thank you!"

Introduced by Iwamoto, the Gothic loli… Sakura stands up from the chair and greets me with a high pitched voice as usual.

"Yeah, well ..."

"I'm really happy because I thought I was the only first-year! Please let’s get along!"

"Ah, uh ..."
I make a smile and answer. I already couldn't keep up with Sakura-san's tension. No, I'm glad I've been treated so well since the beginning ...

"Hasegawa-san is a girl? I want to meet her soon!”
Sakura tells Iwamoto, not me.

"Well, how about?"

"Ah, it seems she won’t come today. She is going to the comedy circle ..."

`` Well, really !? ''
When I answered, Kawakita suddenly joins the conversation. Is this person aiming for Hasegawa? There is no doubt about it.

"Hey, what a shame, Kawakita, don't be so disappointed ~! Is that girl, Kawakita's favorite !?"

"Eh, no, no, no ... not as much as Sakura."

"Oh! I don't like you!"

Kawakita is really char ... He says that he has no like for Hasegawa. Apparently, I don't really like this person.
However, this Sakura-san is also amazing. This light glue, something already bitch smell ... Oops! I shouldn't judge people right away, I decided when I was in high school, right? Kawakita and Sakura may be good people, and they may be able to get along in the future.

"Speaking of which, the books in this clubroom? ~? Can I see them?"

Sakura asks while approaching the bookshelf in the clubroom. Oh, I was worried too ...

There are doujinshi inside. I wanted to see them very much, but I didn't have the courage to say "Show me" on the first day of the tour.

"Oh, I don't care! It’s just old stuff to me. If you want to take it home, we can lend it to you OK. But please be careful because there are also erotic ones as usual. ''

Iwamoto answers Sakura's question while playing with the broken penlight as usual.

"Eh, it's okay at all. I'm tolerant of erotic stuff, and I'd rather see it."

Sakura-san reaches for the bookshelf while saying. Yeah ... no, no, no.

"Oh, it's like Toho and a lot of ships! I'm really addicted to ships now."

"What? A bit unusual for a girl to like them!"
Kawakita said to Sakura.

"I love Kazemashi-chan! I also do costumes! I love Potteka and beautiful girls! I also do eroge normally."

"Yeah ... that's right!? You’re a girl but you love eroge ...... that's amazing! What are you watching!?"

"I guess my favorite is Reeve. I like crying games."

"Is it the ‘cost of cold weather’? ... Isn't that pretty intense?"

"Well, that's true. You can play it on photo phone so you can play and don’t miss events any time.”

Sakura is no longer looking at the doujinshi and starts searching for images from her smartphone. She said she wanted to see a doujinshi since she hardly ever saw one.

"See, see!"

The boys at Manken are eating one after another in response to Sakura's remarks. At first, even the 2nd year students who weren't talking to Sakura in particular were now curiously watching Sakura's cosplay image.
Meanwhile, Iwamoto is still silently playing with the penlight. Is he not interested in Sakura?

"What are you doing, Iwamoto?"

Despite all the interesting topics for me, such as the ship, eroge, and cosplay, I didn't feel like joining, so I approached Iwamoto. I was worried about what Iwamoto is doing.

"Oh! This is a penlight remodeling!"

Iwamoto began to explain happily as soon as I asked him. Perhaps he was waiting to talk to somebody.

"Remodeling?"

"Oh, the light is now more intense than those on the market."

"Hey, do you use penlights for live performances? Is it going to be more prominent at live performances?"
Speaking of which, I was saying that Iwamoto is spending the most money on voice actors right now. It's something amazing. It's the second time I still talk properly, but somehow I feel that my otaku level is completely different.

"Well, in a nutshell, that's the place. There are some events where these are banned, so it’s only good at certain events. Does Kashiwada go to events?"

"I've never been ... I don't have any favorite idols or voice actors so I don’t go"

"Voice ota is fun!"

"Who do you like, Iwamoto?"

"I'm ..."

While talking with Iwamoto, I noticed that Sakura was staring at us. She turns away as soon as our eyes meet. What is it?
Since then, the senpais have been enthusiastic about the story of Sakura's cosplay, but I and Iwamoto have been talking together.

I don't feel that Sakura doesn’t like me but somehow ... when I met her for the first time I had a strange feeling about her.
The same BL loving otaku characteristic. It may be a good idea to talk to her about it later.

Speaking of which, when I was working part-time at a karaoke in high school, I was not good interacting with my colleague Aya Watanabe at first. Later, after we talked, she was surprisingly easy to talk with.

I attended the circle three times a week and including the first time, I was able to gradually break in with Iwamoto and the others. They were easy to get along with since we share the same hobbies. We had otaku talks and played games such as Montban. It's an otaku circle, so it was fun.

Later, Hasegawa came to the circle once. Kawakita still tried talking to Hasegawa, but he still sounded weak and Hasegawa seem to be making a wall against him. In addition, the other members were talking normally to Hasegawa, but Kawakita looks like he is trying to hard so their conversations ended quite quickly.

On the other hand, Sakura frequently attends the circle. Unlike Hasegawa, she was actively talking to all members of the circle.
Looking at it, most seem to like Sakura-san. Well, I think so too. Their hobbies are the same, and she is also amiable and cute. If such a child talks positively to a man, he feel good.

But ... meanwhile, I was still not good with her.
I sometimes think of an amiable child who is also doing things behind the scenes. Although she may be just a good child ...

*

Next Tuesday.
On this day, we will have a welcoming party for the new members that we have planned for a long time. We are going to have a cherry blossom viewing with all the members of the circle. April mid-season is approaching and the sakuras’ days full bloom has already ended. We didn’t want to come when during the busiest season where everyone is drinking in the place. The members of the Manken are generally hostile to those people (also called scared)

Still, there was a good atmosphere. Well, I understand their feelings well. Also, it seems that it was only on this day that all the members of the circle are free.

I heard that we would meet at Ueno Station at 12:00, so I headed to Ueno to arrive at that timet. When I arrived at the station, there were already Hasegawa and the 2nd year students Kawakita and Sato.

"Good morning!"

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ..."

"Oh, Kashiwada. And Iwamoto-san."

Hasegawa saw me, says Sato. Sato is a fat and easygoing person with a relaxed personality.
Kawakita didn't call me out and but talked to Hasegawa. In fact, it looks like Kawakita is talking to her exclusively ... Hasegawa, are you okay?

"Eh, are we the only ones today?"

"No, Hayashida and Kondo went earlier in Janken to save space for us. Sakura and Nikaido were going to be late."
Sato answered my question. Is Nikaido coming today? That's unusual.

"Oh, wait, you guys!"

"You’re late. You’re always late."

Sato-san laughs at Iwamoto-san. He says so, but he doesn't seem angry at all.

I found out that Iwamoto-san was quite liked by the circle members.

When everyone was ready, we headed for Ueno Park. When we arrived, the two 2nd years were already in place. They already prepared the dishes (fried chicken), rice balls, sweets and drinks. The drinks include sake and soft drinks such as tea and juice.

"Sakura says that she will be about an hour late, and I don't know when Nikaido will arrive so let's start first. Did everyone have a drink?

Even though the cherry blossoms in Ueno Park are still in full bloom, the number of cherry blossoms is fewer. But going now seems much better than going during peak times. It was still chilly even in the middle of April, so I was very grateful that Bekairo was prepared to use freely when it got cold.

A speaker is placed on the edge of the vinyl sheet and the music is played from there, but it's just geeky songs such as anisong, voice actor songs, vocaloid songs and even eroge radio wave songs. It was a bit embarrassing, but ...

Well, those around us wouldn't care. First of all, most wouldn’t know that this is an anisong.

"What about anime this term?"

"I'm recording all of it now, but it's too late to watch it, so I have to cut it soon." Although we were in Hanami, the conversation was almost the same as when we were was in the clubroom.

The seniors were drinking, but I and Hasegawa had juice.

"Hasegawa, did you go to the comedy circle?"

"Yes, I decided to go there too."

"Oh, that's right!"

"After all, there are many boys, but about 40% of them are girls. I'm thinking of joining as well.''

"Hey!"

"Speaking of which ... Is there another new girl in Manken? I guess she'll come later today .... I haven’t met her yet ..."

"Well, Hasegawa hasn't seen Sakura yet."

"Kashiwada has already met her. I'm personally grateful that there is another girl. What kind of person was she?"

"Well, um ... bright and friendly, it's easy to talk to!"

I was in trouble for a moment when asked what kind of person, but I still answered. But ... will Hasegawa really talk with me about Sakura? I’m anxious.

"Oh, are all of you having fun?! Hasegawa-san also came!"

We moved our seats to give space to Iwamoto who called out. I have a can of sake in my hand. He looked a little drunk because his face is a little red. However, he has the usual high tension, so I can't make a good judgment ...

"Ah ... uh, Iwamoto ... I'm sorry I didn't show my face much."
Hasegawa apologizes to Iwamoto.

"I told everyone that this is a loose circle so it’s okay! Today's ... I thought I'd like to know a little more about Hasegawa. What kind of otaku is Hasegawa? No, that's ... hey, Hasegawa-san doesn't look like an otaku from the outside. "

Iwamoto asked Hasegawa. Unlike Kawakita who seems to be using pick-up lines, Iwamoto gave the feeling of talking properly to Hasegawa with little effort. The friendliness level is higher and I like it. I wondered if he was used to talking to girls. Well, I can't even tell people at all.

"What kind of otaku am I? ... I can’t say by myself, as I don't have a very deep knowledge of otaku culture. Well, in the case of anime, I saw Psycho Bus and Tokyo Glue recently."

Hasegawa answers while thinking. Certainly, Hasegawa, likes anime and games, but she does not watch many types, but only looks at her favorite works.

“I'm not rotten, I'm not a cosplayer, I'm don’t go to events, I'm buy Blu-ray and goods. I feel like a light otaku.”

"Um. Do you like mysteries or serious things?"

"Yes, that's right ... I've only recently been a geek and there are so many animes I haven't seen yet, so I'd love to see some interesting works ..."

"Hmmmm, I see. I like Anaser and Hikurashi. In games, it's Dangenronpa."

"I see ... I've heard of them, but I haven't seen them yet ... Which work do you recommend for me, Iwamoto-san?"

"Oh, I recommend them all! I think it's probably still there, so I'm gonna do a screening of the anime that everyone calls out and wants!"

"Eh, are you serious! I want you to do it!"

"Yeah ... I'd like it since you ask me."

"Oh, I'm going to buy a projector to watch an anime this time!"

"Projector!? It's like a movie theater!"
The three of us were having a conversation for a while.

"Sorry I'm late!"

We heard a familiar high voice and turn our faces. Sakura came at last.

"Oh, Aya-chan!"
Kawakita calls Sakura. Immediately, the glance of the circle members immediately turns to Sakura. Without a doubtt, everyone seemed happy. I mean even Kawakita.

"I was late because I made these ... I hope you will like them ..."

Sakura put a basket on the blue sheet. When I opened the lid, there were handmade sandwiches inside.

"Wow, Sakura-san, very good!"

"That's really good!"
The circle members praised Sakura.

"Kashiwada-kun, if you like it, please try one!"

"Well, oh ... thank you."

Sakura asked me, so I took a sandwich. The sandwiches ...are very good.

"Mr. Iwamoto, please take some too! Then, uh ... are you the rumored Hasegawa-san?!?"
Sakura looks at Hasegawa and asks. I guess she heard about Hasegawa from the other members of the circle.

"Eh, yeah ..."

"Wow ~! It's a beautiful woman as the rumors say! Uchi, I am Masakura Sakura ~ Please let’s get along!"

"Yeah, yeah ... this is nice"

In contrast to Sakura, who is excited, Hasegawa seemed to be a little weak.

"I'm so happy that such a cute girl was a member of the same circle! I love cute girls!"

"Sakura, you are too excited ~"
Hayashida, a sophomore, tells Sakura.

Yeah, that’s why it’s so cute! I’m not the same girl!

"Aya-chan, don't be like an old man!"

The other circle members also tease Sakura.

"Well, don't say old man!"

“…………”

During Sakura's high tension, Hasegawa didn't seem to know what to do, and turned silent. I wonder how Hasegawa is feeling.

"You see, Sakura is too excited that its bothering Hasegawa."

"Eh !? Uso !? We are meeting for the first time, but I'm not bothering her!"

"... No, no ... I it’s not like at all ... I'm sorry, I just didn't know how to react ..."

"Hasegawa feels like a calm adult woman unlike me! I wish I was like you! Even when I become a college student, I'm still treated like a child. It's my baby face so I guess my characteristics are like a child. I want to be like Hasegawa! "

“…………”

Hasegawa kept quiet and looked at Sakura with a stiff expression.

Oh, it seems that Hasegawa and Sakura have little compatibility ... I mean, even I don't am not compatible with Sakura-san.
Somehow ... even if Sakura says “I love cute girls”, it is somehow different from what Azuki-chan. I don't know exactly what the difference is, but ..

Eventually, after getting involved with Hasegawa, Sakura returned to where the seniors are. Sakura is active within the circle. After Sakura left, Hasegawa looked a little tired.

Then I talked with Hasegawa, Iwamoto and other seniors. Sakura was still their idol and peaceful and enjoyable time passed. However…….

"This tastes weird!"
About a few hours after the cherry blossom viewing started, Sakura began to make some noise.
When I look at her, she has a can at hand.

"Weird, Aya-chan, that's sake!"

"Well is this liquor!? Even if it looks like it looks like juice!"

"It's a cocktail! The can says it contains alcohol!"

"What I was deceived by Kawakita!"

"Eh!? I didn’t do anything! I don't blame me!

Although while saying, Kawakita looks happy. Apparently, Sakura accidentally drank alcohol. Usually, "Sake" is written in the cans with alcohol.

She was making noise to some extent, but eventually Sakura got up from where she was sitting and she came to us for some reason.

"Hey, what are you both talking about ?!"

"...!"

Sakura is talking to me and Hasegawa again.

"We are the newcomers, I want you to get along with me!"

"...! Yeah, yeah ... of course ... As the only female members, I definitely wanted to get along with Sakura ..."

Hasegawa's expression was stiff, but Hasegawa were trying to connect with Sakura. That's right. Because we are first years, we have to get along ...
Although I think before now Sakura-san was only talking with the seniors ...
Somehow, Sakura-san has a red face.
The way she is talking is also slightly different. Maybe it’s because of the cocktail! Did he get drunk?

"Kashiwada and Hasegawa, did you enroll in the same course?"

"Ah, no ... we have different courses but came from the same high school."
This time, I answered Sakura's question.

"Hey, that's right! Are you two people are dating !?"

"!?"
I was surprised by Sakura's sudden questions.

"We are not dating. We are just friends from high school."
Hasegawa next door responded in a calm manner unlike me.

"That's so! I always thought!"

"eh……!?"

I was surprised to hear that. Sakura, why did you think that way ...?
Certainly, I and Sakura have met each other in the circle many times, but we have never talked properly. I talk a lot with the seniors but I never talk to her. I thought she was not interested in me or even disliked me...

"Uh, yeah ... that's right."
I was glad to answer that.

"What kind of otaku is Kashiwada?"

"Eh ... well, maybe animation or games..."

"What kind of games do you like?"

"I haven't done much recently, but I'm just like the normal Montban or Bakemon ..."

"Oh, that's right! I'm playing both, too.

"Ah ... yeah, it would be fun if everyone could do it in the clubroom"
I realized that Sakura was trying to get along with me, so I decided to be as friendly as possible. I decided not to go along with my first impression and prejudice, since it would be more fun to get along with all the members of the circle.

"Sakura likes eroges and ships. It's unusual for girls to like that."

"Is that so??"

"Well, geek girls around me were more like rotten girls. Are you not interested in that?"

"...!"

As soon as I said so, Sakura instantly became embarrassed. Eh, did I say something bad?

"No, no. Because BL are between guys, right !? That's kind of strange ... It's strange! It's uncomfortable from a man's point of view."
Sakura tells me calmly.

"No ... I don't like them anymore. I like Yuri now."

"Huh ...!?? Then ... she's not a rotten girl?"

"It's okay. I mean, I was dating a rotten girl before."

"Eh ... eh !?"

Sakura was strangely surprised for some reason.

``But, even if she’s a girl, she was rotten!? ''

Why does this child so interested in girls? I feel like being cornered, so I answer simply.

"No, it was severe after all. She told me her rotten delusions about me and my friends."
I mean, she’s still doing it!

"Eh, yeah ...! What?! So, so ... Kashiwada don't you get angry with her!?"

"No, no. I mean, I said to her before, "I'm okay with her delusions..."

"Oh!? Why!? Being imagined like that ... you don't hate it!?"

"Well, not so much .... I like lolis so I'm not in a position to deny BL lovers. There is nothing bad about that ~ "

“…………”

Sakura was looking surprised, keeping her mouth open and silently looking at my face.

“What happened to Aya-chan? Why is she suddenly shouting!? Was Kashiwada sexually harassed!? ''

So, Kawakita, who was surprised that Sakura had a rough voice, joined the conversation

"Yes… no!"
Sakura showed a surprised expression there.

“No, nothing.

Sakura who was questioned was silent and the questioning about rotten girls has ended.
However, Sakura has been talking to me for some reason since then. She said she wanted to get along with Hasegawa, but she didn't seem to talk to Hasegawa. Since we talked a little earlier, she may just be trying to talk to me this time ...
During that time, Hasegawa was talked to by Kawakita. She was having a difficult time but managed to talk normally.

“Hey, by the way, Kashiwada-kun, what kind of girl do you like !? ''

"……eh!?"

I was surprised to hear that suddenly without any warning. Sakura why would you ask me such a thing ...? When I noticed, Sakura was completely sitting next to me. Somehow, the distance between us has shortened ... Is it because she is drunk?

"An otaku or a normie, which one do you prefer? Would you date a rotten girl or otaku girl ...

"Eh ... well, it doesn't really matter ..."
I've liked both of them ...

"Well, isn't an otaku better? Even because you can watch anime and play games together and talk together!? Otaku couples are absolutely fun!
Yeah, I know that even if you say it to me ... I really enjoyed it ...

"Well, I don't mind those things, I am more concerned about the nature of that person ..."

"Well, is that so?"

"Yes ... Kashiwada’s girlfriend wasn't an otaku at first but she is more of an otaku now."

Suddenly, Hasegawa entered our conversation.

“…… !? She’s now ……?”

Sakura was surprised by Hasegawa's remarks.

“Kashiwada is still going out with her!? ''

Sakura asked me in surprise. Oh yeah, she doesn’t know ... she is a little shocked.

"Oh yeah ..."

"They are a very close couple that's so enviable."

For some reason, Hasegawa answered clearly again.

"Hey, uh ... that's right ..."

Sakura replied in a natural appearance. Why did Hasegawa answer Sakura like this ...?

"Eh, you guys! I received a call from my sister right now, but it seems that she can’t come to today's cherry blossom viewing because a company interview has started suddenly"
Iwamoto suddenly got up and shouted to everyone.

Nikaido-san, can’t come...? It seems that job hunting is very difficult.

"That's why we're going to have another party for the newcomers, another blossom viewing party with my older sister! No objections! I don’t want to be killed by my sister! "

Laughter is laughing at Iwamoto's words. Everyone seems to be more excited due to the sake.
I mean, Nikaido is the queen of this circle.

"That's why I'm going to stay around here today! I'm going to see cherry blossoms until everyone goes home! Please be careful!"
With that message from Iwamoto, the cherry-blossom viewing ended. Together we cleaned up and then folded the blue sheet.
We all moved to the station and went in our own ways.

"Well, thank you ~"

"JR people!"

"Oh, thanks to all, too"

Each one went to their own trains.

"... Kashiwada, aren't you riding JR?"

When I followed Hasegawa on the subway, Hasegawa asked me with a suspicious expression.

"Ah, yeah ... I guess I wanted to hear what Hasegawa had to say about today's cherry blossom viewing ..."
I was worried. First ... Hasegawa seemed to have talked quite a bit today with me and Iwamoto, but then she didn't talk much with the other members of the circle.

Do you not want to get along well with the members of Manken? I was worried about.

And another one. Why did she tell Sakura about my girlfriend? Well, here's what I care about.

"Impressions ...? What are my impressions?"
Hasegawa stops at my words, and talk.

"No, it was so-so."

"... Why are you worried about my impression, Kashiwada?"

"Eh, no, well ... actually, I'm a little worried that Hasegawa doesn't along well with the other circle members."

"I don't get along?-Why?-There's no such thing."

I was a little surprised as Hasegawa answered immediately.

"Well, is that so?"

"Yes, because I had a friend in high school who could talk about my hobby without hesitation, and it was so much fun .... I wanted to have that kind of colleague at college too.

"That's right ... I'm sorry, I misunderstood ... because it seemed that you didn't talk too much today."

"... I see ... it looks like that. It's not surprising.... I've recently learned that people like me are called "InCommunicate"."

“…… !? …… !? Hasegawa, what are you talking about !?”

"I want to get along well, but I can't talk casually ... I feel like I'm making a wall subconsciously ..."
Hasegawa spoke lonely.
Speaking of which, even in high school, it took me a long time to get along with Hasegawa. She may be the type that takes time to get along with people.

"Everyone I got along in high school was really good. Kashiwada ... it took me a little time but thanks to you, I was able to find good friends.''

"Eh !? No, I didn't do anything ..."

I never though Hasegawa would look at it that way ...

"Because of that I enjoyed high school ... I had fun and have good friends in college, so I joined Manken. For that, I had to do my best again just like from high school. I don't know what I'm going to do now, I know T can’t do much. Even today, when Sakura talked to me, I couldn't speak well ... "

"Hasegawa ..."

"Here at college, I'm very reassured that you were in the same circle. If I were alone, I think I couldn't even get into this circle because there weren't many women. I may have been a very hard person to talk to, but thanks to you, we were able to have fun talking with each other.

Even in school, you’re always taking care of me. I'm jealous and respectful of you, wherever you go, you get to know people right away and like them. ''

Hasegawa looked up at my face and smiled.

"Huh ...!??? ... You don't mean that. I'm not good at getting along with people ..."

"You’re already familiar with the people at Manken."

Hasegawa envied me? Respected me? I was really surprised.
No matter where you go, it's easy for you to get acquainted with people ... I don't think that's me, but I'm very happy that Hasegawa thought of me like that.

If I just get praised or smiled at when Hasegawa usually say only tough things, I will be surprised. That said, it's a bit different from feeling when I was in love with Hasegawa.

Midori Hasegawa, who I once liked, is a good woman. I thought again.

"... By the way, Kashiwada."

Hasegawa suddenly turned a little harsh.

"I think it's better to say this here ... for my own sake as well as for Koigasaki-san."
Looking into my eyes, Hasegawa said.

"eh!?"

Maybe that's about Sakura.
"I think your vague attitude can make Sakura misunderstand you."

"Misunderstand? Misunderstand me... what?"

"When I saw Sakura-san today, it seemed that she was very interested in you. If I didn't say that you had a girlfriend, she would have approached you more aggressively. I think there is a possibility ... "
Hasegawa wrinkles eyebrows and looks at my face.

"Huh ...!??? Sakura!?"

I'm surprised at what Hasegawa said. Certainly, I thought that Sakura-san actively talking to me. However…….

"No, but ... Sakura was talking to everyone pretty much?"

"Huh? Is that so?"

"Hasegawa, she is like that when I first met her. She talks to me and to the others and get along. I'm sure she's that kind of girl. "

"Yeah ... that's amazing ... she's worth the respect."

"Eh, yeah, yes ...? I don't think Hasegawa needs to be ah ..."

It may be a good idea to fix your thick wall against other people. If you start talking to a man like that, it's just a bit ... no, it's not good for me to decide that.

Anyway, that Sakura talked to me today is not because she was interested in me or anything ... I can say that it is bad, but as the other circle members might be nervous about it.

"Well ... I don't think Sakura is interested in me, but I'll be careful not to be ambiguous."

"Yeah, that’s better than doing nothing."

After talking so much, I and Hasegawa parted to head to the train station where we parted.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3

2020-03-24T06:14:00Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 3 Last day of February ... I sent a small accessory so that can reach on the 18th birthday of Koigasaki. I was very worried whether it its with Koigasaki taste, but K..."

Chapter 3

Last day of February ... I sent a small accessory so that can reach on the 18th birthday of Koigasaki. I was very worried whether it its with Koigasaki taste, but Koigasaki seemed pleased on the phone.

And, March 2nd. ── First day of graduation trip.

"Naoki ~, a bit! It is noisy! Your alarm from your room is ringing so much! But hey, do you have to go on a trip today?"

"...... !"

I woke up to the voice of a familiar sister.

"Oooh oh oh ah oh ~ ~! Thank you Akari!"

Thirty minutes before the time I have to leave the house is what my cell phone on the bedside said. This is dangerous! I became nervous yesterday, so I could not sleep till late ....

"Completely ... that kind of thing, can you be a university student properly?"

My younger sister who graduates from junior high school this month, was amazed. She hasn’t changed much since her height and body shape still looks like an elementary school student. But still, she worries for me and takes care of me.

I changed my clothes, washed my face, ate breakfast and brushed my teeth, and now it was time to leave the house. Damn, no time to set my hair.... Even though I will see her for the first time in a long while, seems she might get angry at me for this...
Because there was no time, I left home with my hair as bossabosa. .

"Oh, Kashiwada, good morning!"

When I arrived at the meeting place of Haneda Airport at exactly 11:00 am, the meeting time, they had already arrived.

"Ha ha ha ... you are just in time."

"You are busy from morning ..."

"Well, it took me a while to get up."

We went inside and deposited our luggage.

I remembered the last time I came here.... At the end of the first year of high school, when I came to see Koigasaki off to Hokkaido. Her reaction when I told her my feelings ....

My lack of sleep caused me to doze in the plane while Hasegawa and the others made girl talk. When I awoke, the plane was about to arrive in Hokkaido.
Oops, suddenly I'm getting nervous ...

Eventually the plane we got on arrived at New Chitose Airport.

"Kashiwada-kun, where will Koigasaki meet us at the airport?"

"Oh, um ... supposed to be at the arrival lobby of the domestic flight on the first floor, it seems that we are already here ..."
I look around, but I can’t find her figure.

"Koigasaki , I can not find her ..."

"...... that ... maybe, Momo-chan ... ...!"

When I looked to the direction Azuki pointed at, there certainly was a figure that seemed Koigasaki. ... .... Talking with someone, a girl or two. Are they friends or something?

We approached Koigasaki.

"After all it is Koi Ka Sakomo, is not it!? It's real! ~ Oh yeah, real super stuff
She's cute! And thin! "

"Oh, can I take a picture!?"

"Well, yeah ...!! Yes, if I do not mind ..."

Something, there are smartphones taking photographs. What on earth is this...?
After the shooting is over, two girls thanked Koigasaki and they leave excitedly. After they left, Koigasaki noticed us.

"...... ooooo, Everyone! Long time no see!"

Koigasaki, I haven’t seen her in a year ... she has hardly changed. But, a little mature? As usual she is gorgeous, both her hair and makeup are perfect, so beautiful and incredible to see from any angle. This is my girl.... Somehow, I do not feel the feeling that we haven’t met for a while.

I saw something glittering at the neck of Koigasaki. That was my birthday gift. Oh, you are wearing it right away. I wanted to say that but since everyone is here, I was ashamed and could not say it.

"Momo-chan, it's been a long time! I wanted to meet you! ... ... and those people today are ...?"

"Oh, oh ...... It's not a big deal ... ... that, I ... I'm doing something like reading for this local magazine ... Sometimes, people who saw me call me out"

"Well, so that was it! I did not know!"
Reading ... is that a model reader, I mean, I did not know that!

"Hey, ... Hey, I am just a newbie."

"Oh, ah ... is that so?"

Even though I saw her for the first time in a year, I did not have a decent greeting ready and I talked normally. More like this ... I wanted to greet you! Where is the hugging and talking? It is a reunion of lovers. Well, everyone is there so I can’t do that either way.
Anyway ... a reader model?

"Why did not you say anything"
"Well ... that ... it is more like saying ..."
"Was that called a scout!?"
"Describing them as scouts are exaggerated, but I thought it was OK at the beginning but since then I am being continuously called ..."

"It's amazing! You are a celebrity who are called out by strangers !?
Yo! I want to see that magazine! "

"Ok then, I'll show you later if we go to a bookstore ... I don't care about that! It's been a long time! "

"Yeah, Koigasaki-san, it's been a long time.

"Hasegawa-san ... and Azuki-chan ... Kashiwada, thank you all for coming to Hokkaido!"

I'm glad to see you after a long absence! "

Instead of me, Koigasaki and Azuki-chan hugged each other and shared the joy of reunion. Somehow ... there is a complicated mood.

"But even so, Suzuki is coming to Hokkaido in a band contest ... I'm super surprised!

I've only listened to his music at the school festival, so it's fun to see live onstage! "

While walking to the train station to get on the train from New Chitose Airport to Sapporo, Koigasaki says with excitement.

Yes ... Today is the day that Suzuki’s band participates in the “High School Band Contest”. After hearing the day of the contest from

Suzuki, I adjusted the schedule so that we could travel to Hokkaido on that day.

"Um, Suzuki, who was just talks about Otaku stuff in class ... I can’t believe he's going to be on such a stage."
Hasegawa also said, "I also can’t believe it."

"Eh, wasn’t Suzuki-kun in your class? During third year, Hasegawa-san, Suzuki-kun and Kashiwada were in the same class, right?"

"Yes, that's right. Suzuki and Kashiwada just talks about otaku stuff in the classroom sometimes even stuff with mature content."

"Wait a little, Hasegawa! We don’t about mature stuff! We only talk when there are few people in the classroom!"

"Wow, seriously.”
Koigasaki listened to Hasegawa and looked at me with disdain.

"N -...!? Why only me? What about Suzuki!"

"Suzuki is allowed because ... he is cool?"

"Whaaa ...!?"

"Koigasaki-san, just what is cool?"

"Oh, that's ..."
Koigasaki is explaining to Hasegawa.

"Hey ... Kashiwada-kun"
Azuki-chan spoke to me in a small voice.

"Momo-chan used to love Suzuki-kun in the past ... Is it okay attend the band contest and watch Suzuki-kun's band? Will Momo-chan's feelings return?"

"Oh, Azuki ...
When I looked at Azuki-chan asking me in a serious manner, I spurted out unintentionally.

"……eh!?"

"Oh, sorry ... no, sorry for worrying you ... maybe you shouldn’t."

Before… I thought that Koigasaki and Suzuki were going out. However, later I realized that neither Koigasaki nor Suzuki were not that, and since then I was completely relieved.

When we arrived in Sapporo, Koigasaki guided us to a restaurant where we could eat authentic crabs for lunch at a relatively low price.
It looks like Koigasaki made a reservation.

"Uh ... great!"

Eating a bite of a crab dish, I am impressed by its deliciousness.

"It's really delicious ~! Can Momo-chan eat such a delicious crab every day? ..."

"No, I don't eat every day ..."
While eating the crabs, we talked about changes in our status, school, and various stories.

"But it was really good that everyone passed their preferred courses safely! When I heard that Kashiwada was accepted the "H University" that I knew, and I thought something went wrong!"

"... I guess so ..."

There was no denial or praise from Hasegawa!

"Speaking of which, Momo-chan, are you still writing novels?"

"Ah, yeah ... I've had written quite a lot since I went to college."

"What kind of story is this time ?!"

"Ah, um ... lovers who have lost their loved ones in the past and were deeply hurt, and now are attracted to each other.

"Are you still aiming for newbie of the year?"

"Oh, yeah, once .... Well, maybe this time too!"

"It's amazing! I want to read Momo's novel!"

After reuniting, the girls' conversation seemed to be very exciting.
After the meal, we decided to move to Odori Park, the venue, to see watch the band contest where Suzuki’s band will participate. We went from Sapporo Station to Odori Station by subway.

There was a park right next to Odori Station. It was a very large park with a special stage in the middle of the park.
The contest has already begun and some bands are already performing on stage. The scale is larger than expected and the audience is large.

We decided to look from behind.

According to a story I heard from Suzuki, only the bands that had qualified in qualifiers nationwide can play here. When I heard that, I expected the bands playing on stage to be quite good. It's incredible that they are just same high school students.

"It's amazing ... if they win the Grand Prize, Suzuki-kun’s band will become pros ..."

While watching another performing band, Koigasaki says with a deep feeling.
Then about seven sets of performances are over ...

"Continuing, entry number thirty-two, a five-member boy band coming from Tokyo, [Tri-Stain]"
Suzuki's band is finally here. From some of the audience, some screams, "Kah!" Maybe the Suzuki band has fans in Hokkaido too? Or did the Tokyo fans come to Hokkaido to support? Either way, it is amazing...

The Suzuki on the stage ... I don’t as a serious person, right now, he is a different person from the usual Gachiota and lolicon aura, and his appearance now is cool. I was very skeptical that it was Suzuki.

Eventually, the performance began after a light greeting.

"...! This is a song made by Suzuki who sang at the school festival ..."
Koigasaki mutters.

"Oh ... it's true"

A love song that Suzuki made for two-dimensional characters. I love this song because it's filled with passion for Suzuki’s love of a two-dimensional character. When singing this song, Suzuki always seems so painful that his serious feelings come to life.
But ... this performance was so complete that it was incomparable to what I always listened to. Suzuki's song resonates with my heart. Even though I had listened many times, I was impressed and got goose bumps.
If you're not this good, you won't win the Grand Prize and become professionals!?

"Wow, amazing ... it sounds completely different from when I heard it at the school festival ...!"
Koigasaki was impressed, and her eyes was nailed to the stage.

“…………”

"Momo-chan used to love Suzuki-kun, and ... was it ok to show her Suzuki-kun's band? Will Momo-chan's feelings for him return? 』
The line from Azuki-chan was resounded in my brain for some reason.
No, no, no! I'm was anxious ...

I mean, Koigasaki hasn't listened to Suzuki's song since the school’s Cultural Festival. Well, it's understandable to be surprised. This time, the level of Suzuki's own song and guitar playing was so high it sounded like they are not amateurs when you listen to them.

"Thank you very much!"

After performing two songs, Suzuki gave a final greeting. The venue is wrapped in applause.

"Suh ... Soooo !! Suzuki-kun’s band are like pros! I was impressed!"

"Yeah ... it really was a great song. Suzuki was like a different person from the Suzuki who usually just talks about otaku stuff in the classroom."
Azuki-chan and Hasegawa applauded as well.

Eventually, all bands performed. As expected, all bands were of high level, being national qualifiers, but I thought that Suzuki’s band performed best. Well, I may be biased desire.
After the jury has time to judge, the results were announced.

The winner of the 22nd Grand Prix of the "High School Band Contest" was awarded to "Hysteric Dogs", a three-piece band from Kanagawa Prefecture.
What!

"...!"
What came out of the MC’s mouth was a band other than Suzuki's band.

"U, u ..."
Koigasaki mutters.

I was surprisingly disappointed with the results. However, Suzuki will surely be more unhappy and uncomfortable compared to us ...
Because of the large-scale event, it seemed difficult to meet the performers, so we left the venue without being able to say hello to Suzuki. Since we’re going to meet tomorrow, I will then share today's impressions.

"Huh ... I was disappointed. I really thought that Suzuki-kun's band was the best ... I think the audience was the most excited with them."

"Oh, yeah ..."

Walking to the inn in Sapporo where I we are staying, Koigasaki says unhappily.

"When I meet Suzuki tomorrow, he’s probably depressed, so I have to encourage him."

We will finally arrive at the inn and the reception. This trip is for three days and two nights, but we all stay at the same ryokan. An employee of the inn guided us to the rooms.
Naturally, there are two rooms to stay at this time.
Of course, the three girls are in the same room, and I'm alone.
However, it’s good that I am alone as I can use the room however I want. I mean, if we are in the same room, there will be trouble!

In the evening, after enjoying the seafood at the inn, we decided to enter the hot springs attached to the inn.

"So Kashiwada, we will separate here."

"Oh, oh ..."

Breaking up with the girls just before the entrance to the dressing room, I enter the public bath alone.
While taking off my clothes, I suddenly sighed.

On the first day of the trip, there were various things, but I felt like I couldn't talk to Koigasaki so much even after a reunion for the first time in one year. I mean, Koigasaki is talking to girls more than me ...

Take off my clothes, I entered the public bath, washed my head and body, and soaked in the hot spring. By chance, no one is using at the bath this time. After warming up, I moved to the open-air bath.

I felt really good when I soaked my shoulders, and I felt like I would stay soaked forever.
Voices came from the other open-air bath …… “Azuki-chan's boobs! Let me touch!" I'm done! After this, let’s massage Momo's boobs too! I don't mind hearing the conversation. It's an open-air bath! Well, Hasegawa isn't likely to join that much, but Koigasaki and Azuki-chan are flirting on a regular basis, so it seems natural to do that.

“…………”

After that, no matter how long I waited, I could not hear any more noise from the girls' bath.

Chic ... I'm very sorry, but if I was immersed in the open-air bath any more, I would go upside down ...

"Wow, amazing, an open-air bath!"

"Get in early because it's cold!"

"If you hurry too much you will fall, be careful ..."

"...!"
……… Girls Kita!

"Some time has already passed since we took a bath, and Kashiwada will be out of the bath as expected, so won’t talk yet."

"Yeah? Momo-chan, I thought we were was taking a bath inside slowly, so you were thinking about that!? Don't you want Kashiwada to hear?"

"Beh, that's not the case, but if were eavesdropped on by someone else, it would be something troublesome."

"So you’re boyfriend ..."

"Certainly, if Kashiwada is now listening silently ... it might be very unpleasant."

Whaa Hasegawa said that to Koigasaki ...! Why do you think I'm listening? ...!? And Hasegawa is casually saying something bad!
Since this is already happening, I will listen to the conversation as much as I want. I won't feel any guilt ...

"Even so ... Azuki-chan's boobs are amazing no matter how many times I see them ..."

"Cho Momo-chan! Don't look so serious, embarrassing ..."

“…………”

"... I also don't want to see Midori-chan looking at such a close distance!"

Poooo, this is it! The crazy conversation I wanted to hear about!

"Hey, Azuki ... just a little ... can I touch it?"

"Foo !? Huh ... then then ... if it this little ..."

“Yeah!”

"A little, Momo-chan, you’re touching too much."

"Ah, uh ... Azuki-san ... I'm ... for just a little bit, can I also do like Koigasaki-san?"

"Well, Midori-chan too!? It's good, but ..."

"So, I'm sorry ......... Poko, this is amazing ..."

"Moo, let me touch them in return!"

"Hyaa! Pia, Azuki-chan! I've said touched a little, but that’s too much!"

The the girls seemed to be touching each other's breasts, frolicking.
What is that? Heaven is just out behind the wall ...

"Speaking of which, Momo-chan, you haven't talked much with Kashiwada-kun today ...?"
Soon after the noises all over, you can hear Azuki asking Koigasaki in a calm manner.

"Eh, that's not it!"

"After all ... it might have been better off if we were not there..."

"Nah ...!? Seriously, it's not true! I was so happy to meet everyone!"

"Momo-chan ... Ah! Even so! The night is still young! Even if you went to that room alone, Momo-chan ..."

"~~! Pcho, Azuki-chan! What are you talking about!?"

"Huh ... Koigasaki-san, your face is bright red."

"... Hmm, it's hot! This hot spring temperature is too hot!

"Fufufu, Momo-chan is shy ~! Wait, wait!"
After that, you could hear the sound of the bath coming out of the hot spring, and then the bath again calmed down. Apparently, all the girls came out of the hot spring.

"I'm going out ..."

Sure, this hot spring is quite hot. I think that if I go in more than this, I'll really go crazy ... I stand up, get out of the bath, and walk to the door.

"Uh ..."
I collapsed and my eyes went completely dark.
Yeah, it's terrible.

"Hmm……"
When I woke up, there was an unknown ceiling in front of me. This is a dressing room ...? I was sure that I fell in the hot spring ...

"It was good ~ Kashii was alive!"

"……eh!?"
I was lying naked on a bath towel on the dressing room floor. In front of me was Suzuki with only a towel wrapped around his waist.

"Well ... why are you here?”

"Kashii fell down while trying to get out of the hot spring! I was so surprised! I had the band members help me to carry Kashii up here."

"That's right, I was troublesome ... Why are you in this inn in the first place !?"

"Oh, after hearing the name of the ryokan where Kashii stayed, I decided to stay at the same ryokan. Because it was in Sapporo, it was good to be near the contest venue. I was trying to surprise everyone ..."

"I'm serious ... no, I'm surprised enough!"

Suddenly, I remembered that the Suzuki band did not win the Grand Prix in the contest. Let's encourage him!
I don't know what to say to this guy, even though I'd say it myself.
... Should I dress up first? I was naked ...

"Ah, that's ... I saw you live today. It was great. It was a lot better than when I listened you live before. Really ... the songs and your performances were like pros, and I was really into the songs. I guess there's something that comes to you when you listen to it ... "
I talk to Suzuki while wearing underwear and yukata.

“…………”

Suzuki is still listening to my words while wearing a yukata.

"No, no ... I was disappointed when you couldn't get the Grand Prize ...! I really thought you would win! I thought seriously! "

"H, Kashii ..."
Suzuki looked at my face and smiled.

"... Today, I didn't win the Grand Prize, we also didn't win any other prize ... All of the band members fell down. There are two guys of the same age as me, so today I abandoned my exams and practiced desperately, and I was quite confident, but ... we didn’t win anything., Or ... before that, I wondered if my song was useless ...

"Suzuki ..."

"I've been sending demo tapes to some record labels since the third year, but I haven't heard back from anyone .... How far away are they ... "

“…………”

Suzuki ……. When he was with me, he was only showing his Lolicon side, but did he work so hard in places that I didn't know? That's right. If you're not a professional, you won't be able to play that good.

"Today, I was told only tough things by the judges, so I realized that again ... I was so sick, and I fell down. Then they praised us ...
I feel like I was really saved. I have to do my best from now on without getting frustrated with this. They said that the age of musicians is important in the world of music, so I thought it would be terrible if we stopped in high school, but weI still have enough time after entering college. ''

"Suzuki ... you think that much ..."

"Thank you very much Kashii! I'll do my best in the future!"
Suzuki thanked me with a smile.

Suzuki or Koigasaki is really amazing ... Even though he has just graduated from high school, he is struggling forward, struggling to overcame the wall several times for his dream. The people around me ... why are they so awesome?
Then I took Suzuki to the girls' room.

"Suzuki-kun! Why are you here !?"

The door was opened and Koigasaki was surprised. By the way, the girls were already laying futons in the room and playing cards.
Azuki-chan and Hasegawa don't usually make up, but Koigasaki skin is fresh. I think her skin is cuter when it was more natural than when made up.

"Ahaha. Actually, I was hiding in the same inn. Koigasaki-san, it's been a long time. You look fine!"

"...! Yeah, yeah ... Suzuki ... Oh, that ... I saw you play today!

"Really? Thank you"

Koigasaki still seems a little nervous when talking to Suzuki. Hey, hey ... I don't think she's still feeling something about Suzuki? Again, Azuki’s words repeated in my brain.

I noticed that Azuki-chan was also watching Koigazaki who is talking with Suzuki with a complicated expression.

"Suzuki, you played well in the contest. You’re very good."

"Wow, I too ... I was moved!"

“……! Hasegawa-san, and uh, Sakurai-san. Thanks to you both.”

Then, we had to play cards with five people for a long time.

"Ahaha, Kashiwada is also a poor player!"

"Well, why am I ...?"

"I guess we should keep only those weird cards at hand until the end ..."

"Well, it can't be helped ... I keep getting weak cards ..."

"Yes, Kashiwada-kun! Thank you for cutting the card again!"

We played millionaire’s games, but I became a poor five times in a row. Then we decided to play poker.
We didn’t notice the time was around 2 o'clock and I'm getting more and more sleepy because of lack of sleep yesterday and today's fatigue.

"……Hmm?"

Before I realized it, I was sleeping on a futon. There is a comforter on my body.
Looking around, everyone was in the futon with only the miniature bulb on. You can hear the rain from outside the window.
Oh, I… Did I fall asleep while playing cards? I Immediately looked around. Next to me was someone's futon. It's dim and I'm sleepy, so I don't know who is sleeping there.

…… I can’t really sleep in a girl’s room. With that in mind, I stood up.

"... Hmm? Kashiwada-kun ..."

Then, the person sleeping on the futon next to me seemed to wake up. This voice ... Azuki-chan?
"Oh, sorry ... did you wake up?"

Azuki-chan woke up from the futon. Under the dim light bulb, I can see a little bit of Azuki-chan waking up. Unexpectedly, I get excited.

"No, it's okay. I’m not that sleepy."

"I slept while playing cards, right?"

"Yeah I was surprised. You were sleeping when I realized. By the way, Suzuki is sleeping here too. ''

"eh……!?"

Next to me, Suzuki was sleeping.

"That's right ... Thank you."

It’s been a while since I was alone with Azuki-chan. For how long ... since we were dating? Well, everyone is still asleep, so it’s just two people ... I'm nervous talking ... we continued our conversation in whispers.

"Today ... To be exact, it was already yesterday. It was really fun. I was happy to see Momo-chan after a long absence."

"Yeah ... that's right."

"But ... it's bad because we're monopolizing Momo-chan."

"Eh!? There's no such thing! Even Koigasaki was looking forward to meeting Azuki-chan and Hasegawa!"
While we were having our conversation, thunder sounds from outside the window.

"Haaaahhh ..."

At that moment, Azuki-chan clung to my arm with both hands.

“……! Oh, sorry!”

But it's only for a moment, and soon she let go of my arm.

“…………”

At that time, many memories that had been sealed up in my head was revived.

“I really like Kashiwada-kun! My favorite person is Kashiwada! This feeling is… second to none! 』

"From the Sky Tree that day, I've always been dreaming ... Naoki, who I loved so much, will be my boyfriend ... I like you to tell me ..."

"A lot of memories ... I want to keep it. I don't want to forget all the time I spent with Naoki ... I don't want to forget it."

A lot of memories when I was dating Azuki-chan .... Immediately, mysterious feelings, such as being very nostalgic and dear, came up.
I've always been pushing them to the corner of my memory. I'll never forget, but ... I try to remember as little as possible.
Because I thought it was better to continue with her friendship.
Really, now ... it's like a dream. That I and Azuki were dating.

After that, I and Azuki-chan really returned to being just friends.
There is nothing between us, of course, we were stubbornly maintaining our distance.

"I'm sorry for the strange thing suddenly .... I'm just not good at lightning ..."
Azuki-chan told me, who then fell silent.

"Ah ... that's right, is that OK?"

"Yeah ... there's everyone in this room ... okay .... I'll sleep right now."
Azuki-chan says with a bitter smile.

"Yeah ... yes. I'll go back to my room ..."

"Why return? We have more futons and Suzuki is sleeping in this room."

"Ah ... yes, that's right"
I decided to heed Azuki-chan's words, and I entered the futon again.
Time is something that never returns. Important memories.

But I really think that's fine now. When we broke up, I remembered how hard it was ...

"Hmm ..."

The next morning. I woke up strangely heavy. Something is on my body. It was like an arm.

"eh……"

Hey, who is so close to me ...!? I'm excited for a moment and turn my face over there. Right next to me is a well-recognized face ...

"Hey ... Suzuki, get up."

I returned to normal in a moment and calmly woke up Suzuki. Suzuki was sleeping right next to me. Damn ... I lost a moment with expectations ...

"Hmm ..."

Suzuki doesn't wake up right away and is still asleep.

"You’re too close! You should have slept farther away! Why is your arm on me?"

"Wow!"

Azuki-chan jumped out of the futon with a strange voice, wondering if I was awake.

"I'm sure there will be a day when that I can witness BL in the morning between men!"

She looks at us and start making a fuss with excitement.

"I can't help myself! I have to take a photo!"

"Wait a bit ... you don't have to do that! Oh, Suzuki, get up! Oh, yeah ... the pre-cure show is starting!"

"Whaaa Precure !?"

Hearing my words, Suzuki jumped out of the futon in a moment.

"Hmm ?? Who's making a noise?"

"It's since it’s morning ..."

Our voices seems to have awaken Koigasaki and Hasegawa. Suzuki got up, so we left in a hurry.

"Ah, I'm sorry! I missed a photo opportunity!"

Looking at the situation, Azuki-chan who was preparing the smartphone at hand

I am lamenting. When I was looking at her, who looked regrettable, I suddenly blew out.

"... Azuki doesn't really change ..."

"Eh ...? What, what does that mean!?"

Then I returned to my room and Suzuki returned to his band's room.

"Actually, we're going back to Tokyo today, right?"

"Well, is that so!? Then you can leave alone! I wish I could stay in my room! I'm awkward to be one boy out with three girls!"

"Is that so?"

I went to the reception desk of the inn with Suzuki, talked about my situation, and asked if they could add one person to my room.

"Oh, there you are! Suzuki!"
A young man sees Suzuki from the steps of the inn. He ran down.

"Where did you go yesterday!?"

"Oh, sorry, I stayed in my friend's room yesterday ..."
It looks like one of the band members.

"Last night, one of the record companies has a man who was one of the judges for the contest contacted me! He is talking about a debut or something so I'd like you to listen to him …… ”

"e……"

I was surprised at the words of the band member. I'm stunned as I lost my words.

"Yeah ... it is good, Suzuki!"
I hit Suzuki's shoulder.

"Uh, yeah ... I can't believe it ... I just thought I couldn't ..."
Suzuki still talks in a way he can't believe it.

There's something like this ... It was really good, Suzuki ...
Suzuki decided to split with the band members at the airport while talking about their future.
By the way, we are going to the Asahiyama Zoo on the second day.

"Well ... then maybe Suzuki-kun's band could debut!?"

While going around the zoo, I told everyone this morning. Koigasaki asks me in a surprise.

"No, they were saying that it wasn't a debut or something like that right away ... but I guess it was a big step forward."

"I'm sorry ... I'm glad for you. I sang once with such a great person."
Koigasaki ... you’re really concerned about Suzuki too, right?

"Ah ... I've got an email from Suzuki. We are in the zoo."
Suzuki was supposed to join us here after seeing off the band members.
I met Suzuki in front of the clock tower.

"Suzuki, I heard from Kashiwada! Congratulations!"

"Oh, thank you ... well, I don't know what will happen yet."
Koigasaki calls out to Suzuki, and they start talking.

"Kashiwada-kun ... Is that good !?"

"Eh ... what is it?"
Again, Azuki-chan came to me in a whisper.

"Momo-chan is not good talking to boys, but she talked so much with Suzuki-kun ...
But ... "

"No, no ... well, because they are friends ..."
I said so in my mouth, but now I was nervous.

"Well, if ... if it wasn't suspicious, but if Momo returned to Suzuki-kun ..."

"...!"

I was completely relieved yesterday that I was told by Azuki-chan, but ... I'm getting worried now. I haven't talked much with Koigasaki even though I've been meeting with her for the first time in a year ... Isn't it more fun to talk to Suzuki than Koigasaki's boyfriend? I think ...

"If Koigasaki-san's feelings return, then what? ... Koigasaki-san's is talking just like when she liked Suzuki-kun in the past."
Hasegawa listening to our conversation caught hers mouth.

"!"

"Mimi, Midori-chan ... Actually, that's right ..."

"Hey ..."

"Kashiwada, you're too relaxed!"

"... I guess? Kashiwada-kun seems to be too relaxed for me as well ..."
Hasegawa stares at my face and says calmly.

"What are you saying! I'm not relaxed at all! But I trust them!"

“…… ..It’s just unsightly when you say it that way”

"...!"

"You three! What are you doing?!? Next, let's go see the polar bears!"
While we were talking confusedly, a few meters opened between us and Koigasaki and Suzuki, who were walking in front.
In a hurry, we move our feet until we reached near Koigasakis.

"The polar bear and hippo aquarium were amazing! Penguins were so cute!"

"I guess the red panda was the cutest! After all, was Hasegawa named after the Capybara?"

"Yeah ... I don't get bored watching it."

After seeing the Asahiyama Zoo all day long, we went sightseeing in Sapporo, had dinner, and returned to the inn.
We took two hours from Asahiyama Zoo to Odori Station again, where we visited the clock tower. First, we took a commemorative photo from the outside to see the clock equipment and the exhibition room in the hall. Azuki-chan was shooting a lot with an SLR camera.

After the tour, we will have dinner.

"Because I enjoyed seafood yesterday, what should we eat today? Momo-chan, what is your recommendation?"

"That's right, after all, Sapporo ... Is it safe to eat Sapporo ramen?"

"Ramen!

I had a meal at a cheap and delicious ramen restaurant with a guide from Koigasaki. The real ramen was really good, and I and Suzuki took turns.

Then we return to the inn and decide to head to the public bath for both men and women.

"Wow, welcome back!"

I enjoyed the ryokan's hot spring for two consecutive days.
Is it the last day today? It was a quick trip.
It was so fun, but… I don't talk much with Koigasaki when I think back. Or rather, it's like Koigasaki was talking much with Suzuki today ...

"Ah, good hot water ..."

"Kashii, like an old man."

`` What, what ?!''

When we got out of the bath and walked back to our room, someone was standing in front of our room.
Eh ... Hasegawa? Haven't the girl gone to the bath yet? But why is she in such a place?

"Suzuki-kun ... was it good?"

"Eh, what?"

"Please accompany me to the girls' room ..."

"?OK, but……"

Suzuki was taken by Hasegawa to the girls' room. What the hell, I was envious ...?
When I am playing with my smartphone in my room, the doorbell rang. Opening the door, I thought that Suzuki may have returned ...

“…… !? Poko, Koigasaki!?”

I was surprised to find Koigasaki standing there, probably after their bath. Her hair was dry, but her face without makeup is still reddish as she got out from the bath. Again, in front of me, Koigasaki after bath is really cute.

"What happened?"

"... Oh, I was kicked out ..."

"e……?"

"I was told that I go to the bath first and then neither Azuki-chan nor Hasegawa came at all ... When I tried returning to the room, neither of them would open the door!"

"Wah ... what is it?"

"Well, that's why ... I’m staying in your room today ..."

"... Huh !?" I suddenly shouted.

Pana, na, what ... what are they thinking about??
Dang ... I understand that Azuki-chan and Hasegawa is taking care for us. They both seemed to be worried that Koigasaki and I couldn't talk ... I am very grateful for their consideration ... But if they suddenly do this ... What should I do?! Even while thinking, I can feel my face getting hot.

"So for the time being, let's stay put in the room. After some time, they will be satisfied. Then, I'll ask them to let me in our room again ..."

"Oh, oh ..."

In front of Koigasaki, whose wearing yukata is blushing, my heart is screaming. As I was told, I let Koigasaki in my room. Uo…Koigasaki and I are alone in the room.

“……!”
Koigasaki went in the room as soon as I entered.

Yeah, that's right ... Two futons were laid next to each other in the room.
No, this is just like ... I was just going to take a bath and the inn just laid me and Suzuki futons ... Seeing such things in the current situation will make you more upset.

I and Koigasaki sat down on the tatami mat.
I'm conscious of saying something weird and no words come out. Koigasaki is silent as well, Something ... something ...!

"But I'm ... a little ... maybe I'm glad"

"……eh!?"
Koigasaki was the first to break the silence. However, even as I doubted my hearing Koigasaki's words, I feel my face got redder.
U, u, glad …… !? You’re staying in the same room as me …!?

"Oh, what's with the reaction! Since I came to this trip ... I can't talk much with you ... I'm glad ... if that's all! "

"...! Poko, Koigasaki ..."

Koigasaki too ... did you think the same thing as me? I'm sorry that staying in the same room doesn't mean I'm glad, but I'm glad you were hoping to talk to me. If I could hear those words ... I was jealous that she was talking to Suzuki today.

"Oh, that's ... well, if you like ... Why don't you stay in this room as it is?"

"……eh!?"
In my words, Koigasaki turned red to my ears.

"Oh, no, no! I don’t mean anything weird!"

I don’t want to do that kind of thing. Honestly, I messed up! But ... I can't do that even though she is with . In addition…….

"I'm not going to do anything weird, but ... I'm afraid that Azuki-chan and Hasegawa really took care of me ..... in various ways ... I also wanted to talk ..."

"...! Kashiwada ... Uh, yeah ... I understand."
Koigasaki nodded without seeing my face, keeping her red face down. Uoooo, this is really, tonight, two people alone…Koigasaki and I in this room ……! Oh, calm down! I just decided not to do anything yourself!

"...!?, Kashiwada ...?"

When I stared at Koigasaki's face at a close distance, Koigasaki also saw my face. A bright red face. Moist eyes. Her hair smells like shampoo and I'm going to be crazy. This person… two people alone in this room until morning ...

We don’t need to talk. We always talked on the phone. No need for conversation. It is enough we are alone. When we are together, our hearts become so tight it was painful, but we are surrounded by a happy feeling that can not be said.

Koigasaki stared at me with a sad expression. No, no! If you look closer than this, I will not be able to maintain my sense anymore.

"Are you already sleepy!"

"e……!?"

When I was going to force out my exaggerated feelings, Koigasaki raises her voice. What is this reaction ... do you want to sleep? Koigasaki too ... do you want to do that kind of thing? What a weird expectation ...?!

"Oh, let’s get up early tomorrow!"
I desperately calmed down and stood up to turn off the lights.
Koigasaki was stunningly watching such a situation.

"What, what happened ...?"

“……… Oh, oh… I ’m…”

"...?"

"My ... small breasts? Because I don't have sex appeal ...?"

"... Huh !?"

Koigasaki has a sad face, and with her face red, says something outrageous.

"What are you saying ..."

"So ... I don't think I want to do that .....!?"

“……!”
Pana ... eh, eh, eh !?

Koigasaki continues with her tears and shyness.

What are you talking about …!? What is it … that’s what you want to with me!?

"Well, what are you saying ...!?! That's not true!"

What do you think of me, this person!? Without knowing what kind of feeling I put up with ...

"Koigasaki ..."
I gently touched Koigasaki's hand.

“…… !, Kashiwada ……”
With her face bright red, Koigasaki looks at me in an upset state.
── I want to kiss.

If it's about a kiss ... good, right?
When I approached my face little by little while staring at Koigasaki, it seemed that Koigasaki had also noticed, and her eyes, which seemed to cry, gently closed. Koigasaki's hands are shaking.

"Gachacha"
The next moment, the door suddenly opened.

I was surprised and looked back in a hurry.

“…… !!

Something hit my face as I turned around.

"I did it! I hit Kashii!"

"Suh ... Suzuki !?"
It was a pillow that hit my face.

Apparently, Suzuki opened the door of the room, looked at me and threw a pillow. Oh, by the way ... I forgot to lock it after letting Koigasaki in the room!

"What's going on? ... Eh !? Azuki-chan and Hasegawa too!?"
Following Suzuki, Azuki-chan and Hasegawa also entered the room. Azuki-chan is upset, and Hasegawa looks bad.
Koigasaki was upset and hurried away from me.

"It's the last day, and we're all going to have a pillow fight!"

Suzuki approaches the closet while saying such a thing.

"Ah, there are plenty of pillows! After all, it's a school trip!"

Suzuki looks happy while looking inside the closet. Damn, it was a good chance ...! Is this really going to be a pillow fight!?

"No, not a school trip ..."

"Cho, a bit ... this would make sense ..."

"Uh, we came just to look with him ..."
Hasegawa and Azuki talk about sneaking together.

"A little bit together! What are you talking about ?!"

"Momo !? No, nothing!"

When I saw them talking, the pillow flew again and this time I hit the back of my head.

"Suzuki! Pico ... this is it!"

I couldn't help but throwing my whole body in a spirit pillow while shouting at Suzuki.

"Hi !! Kashii, amazing fastball! @ It's not a sports club, but it's amazing!"

I entered the pillow fight as it was.

"I'm sorry Momo-chan! We didn't intend to disturb you ..."

"Cho, hey ... what are you talking about? I'm not doing anything!"
Girls are also throwing pillows violently.

"Eat this!"

"Kashii,are you still game?? You're too energetic! You really like pillow fights!"

After a while everyone's pace slowed down, I was just throwing my pillow at full power.

"Kashiwada-kun is angry about being disturbed ..."

"Oh, hey! Is it over?! Is there anyone who can still fight?"

"I mean, his character has changed so much with anger ..."

I was still angry and I wasn't done yet so I kept throwing pillows endlessly.

"Yeah, uh ... if Kashii is still doing it, I'll be with you until morning! I'm just starting out, and pillow fighting has been a dream for many years!"

While the girls are getting nervous, Suzuki stands up.

"Well, Nemu ... Azuki-chan, Hasegawa-san, we should go back to that room. They look like they're going at it until morning ..."

"They will do it until morning!?"

"Azuki, don't react to strange things ... Lewd."

"Well, you said in a strange way ...?"

When I noticed, the girls were gone from the room.

"Damn ... I'm so tired ..."

"Well, it's three o'clock ..."

"We sleep ..."

I don't care if I'm too tired and drowsy, and I and Suzuki go into the futon.
However, if I try to sleep on a futon, I will remember many times about the incident with Koigasaki. Uh, calm me ...! I'm just tired ...

I'm about to kiss for the first time ... No, it might not have been a kiss. If no one got in the way, what would have happened? That attitude of Koigasaki. Well, even if that kind of thing ... is that good?

"Damn!"

I got up from the futon, crying out of regret. But Suzuki is unresponsive. When I saw him, he is still asleep.
I was forced to sleep while I was feeling worried. When I closed my eyes and tried to be as mindless as possible, but as expected, the sleep never came.

Finally, the last day of our trip to Hokkaido.

"Wow, Nemii ..."

I was rubbing my sleepy eyes and get out of the room. Eventually, the girls came out, so we all headed to the cafeteria for breakfast.

"Sleeping .... How late did you sleep pillow yesterday?"

"...!"

Suddenly, Koigasaki talked to me. Even though it's early in the morning, is it just perfect for makeup?

"Oh, oh ... we went straight to sleep after the girls returned."
No ... I can't look at her. I don't want to remember yesterday. I feel my face is hot again.
On the last day, we took about 30 minutes by train from Sapporo to Otaru.

"Wow, it's really romantic!"

The Otaru Canal was a nostalgic landscape with a lot of retro atmosphere.
We enjoyed the scenery of the canal and Wall Street, took photos, etc., then shopped at Sakaimachi Street. I was supposed to buy souvenirs here or at the airport on my way home.

After having seafood bowl for lunch, we headed to New Chitose Airport.
Today, our trip is really over ... I've just graduated, so I can't meet as often as before. This trip is my last memory. That was also painful enough.

But above all, it's painful to have to leave Koigasaki again.
Everyone will return to Tokyo, she will stay here. I'm too hot, and Koigasaki is better than me ... How hard is it?

"Momo-chan! Absolutely, I'll be back in Hokkaido!"

At New Chitose Airport. Azuki-chan is crying and hugs Koigasaki and tells her farewell.

"Azuki-chan exaggerates. I'm definitely going to Tokyo! I will have more free time and be able to work part-time as a college student!"

"Yeah! I'm waiting to make a cosplay costume for Momo!"

"Koigasaki-san ... do your best for the novel. I'm supporting you."

“Yeah! Hasegawa-san, thank you for coming to Hokkaido!
The girls hugged each other.

"Suzuki ... keep working hard with the band. And ... keep being friends with Kashiwada."

"... Yeah, leave it to me. Koigasaki-san, too, is working on the novel."

I heard that Koigasaki told Suzuki that, and I couldn't say anything.

"Kashiwada ... oh, uh ..."

Finally, Koigasaki finally tried to exchange greetings with me, but she was stuck in words. Don't look at me with a sad, troubled, or complicated expression.
"Koigasaki ... I'll come to see you again. Absolutely, soon ..."

I was strong and held Koigasaki's right hand with both hands.

“……! Scarecrow …… Wow ……”

The eyes of Koigasaki was slightly moistened.

"This, this time ... I'm going to see you! I'm sure ... I'm going to Tokyo!"
Thus, our graduation trip has come to an end.
It seems to be both long and short. But ... it was deeply carved in our hearts as an important memory like a treasure that never returns.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2

2020-03-24T05:57:19Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 2

After I passed the exam, I did what I could not do before I took the exam. I went to Akihabara to buy a doujinshi that I could not go to buy, I played a game I wanted to play, I was recording animation and selling it, I enjoyed a fulfilling Otaku life after a long absence.

"Recently I can finally be able to resume "Sket" ...."

"You and me”. And also, "Ship this"

"Oh, that's right! I brought the doujinshi "Ship collection" as I mentioned before!"

"Well, really serious!? Thanks ~! I want to see it!"

I often talked about Otaku stuff in the classroom with Suzuki after school. It is good not to have much people left. When I was a first year, I was a hidden otaku.

Well, to be honest, Suzuki is popular from girls, so I do not feel uncomfortable even by talking otaku with Suzuki.
I took out a bag containing doujinshi from a school bag and tried to hand over to Suzuki ...

"If you talk like that in a loud voice, I can’t overlook as the class school rep .... Is there an age designation anyway?"

"...! Hasegawa!?"

When we noticed, Hasegawa who seemed to have heard our conversation stood nearby with a shaking appearance.

"Hasegawa san .... Ignore it! I heard from Kashii, but Hasegawa is also an otaku, are you not?"

"I think that being an otaku does not have anything to do with ignoring Kashiwada who has brought doujinshi to school .... There are still students who have not taken exams yet even though we have.... "

"Hasegawa, it’s my bad! I ask you! After lending to Suzuki, I will lend it to Hasegawa too!"

"Well, I'm not interested in such doujinshi with such unhealthy content!"
Hasegawa thinks for a bit.

"Totally ... ... If you do not want it be confiscated, please do not bring to school any unhealthy thing not related to studies"

"Hasegawa ..... Thank you!"

Apparently, she will ignore this.

"Now then ... I am not interested in doujinshi, but I recently started "Ship this" but there are things I do not know ..."

"What what!? We can teach you anything!"

"Well, are you going to the PC room now?"

"Wha, No! “Ship this” has an unhealthy depiction"

Because it is a social game with age designation, I won’t go to such a site from a school computer ... "

I thought of Hasegawa playing "game with age designation" ... I didn’t speak of this as she might get angry.

It is fun to be able to do otaku talks with school otaku friends.
Oh ... Before this ... I had an awful time in school before this. Now, I have such fun day every day, although it's not over yet ... I can’t believe the good times.

Since I became an open with being an otaku in first year high school, I quit stopping hiding being an otaku at school completely. At school, even if I am not with Suzuki, I wasn’t persecuted because of this.

"Oh, oh!"

"Are you doing well with Momo?"

I met Sasagawa and Amemiya from another class on the corridor. They ask me these kinds of things but I do not dislike it because I know that they have good intentions. Or rather, I'm happy.

I am not joking.

Such fun and peaceful days will pass in a blink of ....

February 25th.

The last day attending Fujimi High School ... I went to the graduation ceremony.

"Graduate representative, Miss Hasegawa"

"Yes"

When the ceremony began and I heard the reply of Hasegawa who was chosen as a graduate representative, I'm getting somehow getting hot around my chest.

Really, a lot of things happened in those three years.

Sometimes there is pain. A lot of times are fun and happy.

From the time I was in junior high school, it was not very daily thoughtless days.
Love, make love. There was also a hard parting. There were many irreplaceable encounters. I got a lot of friends who seemed to be good to meet.

I entered Fujimi High School and felt really good. I would like to thank the high school for the past three years of my life.

In junior high school I was a geeky otaku, had very few friends and I could hardly talk to girls ... but thanks to this girl .... I was able to send such a fulfilling high school life.

I thank all of the friends around me. Hasegawa who gave me hope as soon as I entered. Suzuki who became my otaku friend for three years. Always pulling us with that action power, and then ... Azuki who taught me the fun of love.

And ... When I was in first year, I got an agreement relationship with ... Koigasaki Momo.

Since entering high school, she ran me around like a running lamp.

Eventually the graduation ceremony is over, the graduates go out to the schoolyard and take pictures with each other.

"Yo Kashiwada, this is goodbye, and you changed a lot in the past two years, you can talk much now."

"...! Kiritani!"

Kiritani ... It's been a long time since we talked. Probably not since first year.

"What, you, are you crying?"

Yeah ... I was crying already when I heard the reply from Hasegawa. Right now, no more tears are coming out, but my eyes are red.

"Why are you crying!"

"Wow, it's true! Kashiwada, his eyes are so red! Take a photo! Send the image to Momo!"

Sasagawa who happened to be nearby happily shoots my face with a smartphone.

"It's serious! He is crying ..."

Said Amamiya who was with Sasagawa.

"Stop it, do not do it without permission!"

Flashback to my first year ... Amamiya and Sasagawa.... I thought they were scary at first and I wasn’t good with them at first, but later
on, my relationship with them has improved and it became possible to speak with them normally.

"I will take pictures of both of you to send to Momo. Kiriya, please take it!"

"eh……"

Before long, I was in a picture sandwiched between Sasagawa and Amemiya.

"Mr. Suzuki, please give us your second button!"

After Kiritani, Amemiya and Sasagawa left, when I heard voices and saw Suzuki was surrounded by several girls.

"Oh, er ...."

"I ... I also want it! I have always liked you since first year!"

"Suzuki-kun, please give it to me! We are in the same class ever since first year!"

"Well ... I can’t give everyone a button ...."

"That does not make sense! Pick someone to give the second button!"

Wow, I thought this scene only appears in manga and animation.

I'm afraid he's a half full of mote. After all, I have known him for three years.

"It's difficult to choose ...."

"You only have to choose girls that Shu will want to make friends from now on!"

"Would you like to make friends in the future? Well, then then ... ah!"

I met eyes with Suzuki, which is a bit far away.

"Kashii!"

He calls my name and came near here.

"Please take my second button!"

"... ... Ha ha ha, huh, I do not need it!"

'Because it's ... so everyone is scary!'

"Well ... what kind of thing !?"

"Suzuki and Kashiwada were good friends but ... is it homo !?"

The girls are confused when they saw Suzuki with me.

"Hey Suzuki! Because of you, there is a strange misunderstanding ...."

"I have no idea what a wonderful sight I have seen here! I must photograph it immediately!"

I noticed Azuki who was nearby and was shooting at me and Suzuki.

"Refusing the offer from girls and give the second button to his best friend! That's BL !?"

"Oh, Azuki-chan ....."

To such a girl, I have no words say anymore. I guess it's okay, I am accustomed to her rotting nature.
The girls around were screaming, as they were amazed.

"Azuki-chan, wht are you saying ...you never really changed"

"... What?! Kashiwada, what do you mean!?"

"Ah, there’s Sakurai!"

A boy called out to Azuki who was shooting us.

"Er,? Yes, ...."

Azuki stopped taking photographs and reply with a state of surprise.

"This ... My contacts! I could not talk to you in class, but ... well, I wonder if I get along with you in the future?"

"Oh ... yeah!?"

"Well ..."

The boy has left. He certainly seems to be a class A .... Azuki-chan's classmate. It is amazing how he managed to approach her after the graduation ceremony. Azuki is silent while holding the paper on which the contact is written.

"..... Mo, it's amazing, is not it?"

"What, what ... It is rare for boys to do this ..."

I have heard it several times that Azuki is thought as cute from boys in her class for two years. The guy is a bit more popular than the others and was motivated as Azuki was not a person who was aggressively approached so much.

"Contact ...? Now ... he was a pretty cool boy in the baseball club"

"... ...!"

Azuki-chan looked at me after I said that. Then said something while looking straight down,

"... Well, well, I do not know the contents well, but I prefer an otaku than a general person ... Is that OK?

"……I see"

Listening to it, I notice that I feel a bit relieved. Even if Azu - chan makes friends, Azuki won’t change.

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ..."

"Huh?"

"After graduation ... As a friend, can we be friends?"

"... ...!! Of course, good luck from now on as well"

"..., oh good, okay ... yes, please!"

Azuki turned out a surprising smile.

I was happy to see Azuki-chan. I was really nice to be friends.

For Kana warriors, I will always keep them a good friends ...

Suzuki was caught by other girls and was pressed "Take a picture with me!". Azuki-chan took pictures with friends and the juniors of the school. I finished taking pictures all the time with the class guys, so I did nothing.

But even so ... no one asked for my second button!

Well, of course ... At the end of the year, a miraculous momentary moment arrived for a moment, but since then I have not done anything from anyone. Yes, this is my true form.

... Well, I do not mind that!

"Hasegawa, your second button, will not you give it?"

"Also give me!"

"... ...!"

I noticed that Hasegawa was surrounded by boys.

Hasegawa joined the student council for two years and became more famous than ever

Today, she is the graduate representative.

Besides being a beautiful student with excellent grades and high honors, she became more popular than before, so now a lot of guys school are her fans.

"I am sorry, but ... I can’t give it to just any one in particular"

"What!"

Hasegawa declined their offer modestly.

"At least let me know your contact information!"

"I also want to know!"

"Well, I'm sorry but ... unless I am in particular relationship with that person, I think I will also refuse that kind of thing ..."

"You only have to be friends from now on!"

Wow, what kind of brute force and heart are they ... Even though Hasegawa is saying so clearly.

"Hey, hey, Hasegawa is in trouble!"

I did not think I ignore it, so I broke between Hasegawa and them.

"...!, Kashiwada-kun ..."

".... Who is this guy?"

"Oh, I ...."

"Oh, I remembered this guy who was talking to Hasegawa at a year's cultural festival! I was listening just because I was nearby!"

"...!"

Wow, ... Well ... No way ... There was a guy who was listening nearby that time ....

"Haven’t you gone home yet, are you still sticking to Hasegawa?"

"... !"

Certainly, it can not be helped if it seems like that ....

"... That is not the case, because this person has been with me for a long time and my precious friend."

"...... Eh!? Chō, Hasegawa ...."

Hasegawa, what the hell are you saying!

"Then ... will you never insult this person again in the future?"

"... ...!"

Hasegawa ....

When Hasegawa expressed with a cold expression like ice, they got scared and went away awfully.

"Hasegawa, that ...somewhat, I'm thought I was going help you but it turned out to be I was helped by Hasegawa instead all ..."

"Yes, absolutely"

"...! Hahaha ...."

During first year, Hasegawa was quiet and quiet and did not put out her emotions much. From the time I was in love with her, she seems to be a different person when I think back now. Hasegawa really changed. Or rather, her expressions and her personality gradually began to appear at school.

Even now, she is rather quiet, expressionless and cool, I definitely say that, especially for me... no, I won’t say it. Both Hasegawas are attractive, but if anything ... I like the her now. Because I know that she is supposed to be what she wants to be.

"But ... thank you for trying to help me, Kashiwada-kun"

"... ! Hasegawa ... that ... well since we entered university, I'm glad."

"Yeah, it's same, this is ... I may be a rotten person?"

"Haha ... certainly!"

So Naoki Kashiwada graduated from Fujimi High School. I enjoyed my 3 years of high school. From spring, I will be a college student. I wish I had a pleasant university life ...

But before that ....

Finally, I can meet her.

For the first time in a year ... ... I can meet Koigasaki!

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2

2020-03-24T05:55:07Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 2 After I passed the exam, I did what I could not do before I took the exam. I went to Akihabara to buy a doujinshi that I could not go to buy, I played a game I want..."

Chapter 2

After I passed the exam, I did what I could not do before I took the exam. I went to Akihabara to buy a doujinshi that I could not go to buy, I played a game I wanted to play, I was recording animation and selling it, I enjoyed a fulfilling Otaku life after a long absence.

"Recently I can finally be able to resume "Sket" ...."

"You and me”. And also, "Ship this"

"Oh, that's right! I brought the doujinshi "Ship collection" as I mentioned before!"

"Well, really serious!? Thanks ~! I want to see it!"

I often talked about Otaku stuff in the classroom with Suzuki after school. It is good not to have much people left. When I was a first year, I was a hidden otaku.

Well, to be honest, Suzuki is popular from girls, so I do not feel uncomfortable even by talking otaku with Suzuki.
I took out a bag containing doujinshi from a school bag and tried to hand over to Suzuki ...

"If you talk like that in a loud voice, I can’t overlook as the class school rep .... Is there an age designation anyway?"

"...! Hasegawa!?"

When we noticed, Hasegawa who seemed to have heard our conversation stood nearby with a shaking appearance.

"Hasegawa san .... Ignore it! I heard from Kashii, but Hasegawa is also an otaku, are you not?"

"I think that being an otaku does not have anything to do with ignoring Kashiwada who has brought doujinshi to school .... There are still students who have not taken exams yet even though we have.... "

"Hasegawa, it’s my bad! I ask you! After lending to Suzuki, I will lend it to Hasegawa too!"

"Well, I'm not interested in such doujinshi with such unhealthy content!"
Hasegawa thinks for a bit.

"Totally ... ... If you do not want it be confiscated, please do not bring to school any unhealthy thing not related to studies"

"Hasegawa ..... Thank you!"

Apparently, she will ignore this.

"Now then ... I am not interested in doujinshi, but I recently started "Ship this" but there are things I do not know ..."

"What what!? We can teach you anything!"

"Well, are you going to the PC room now?"

"Wha, No! “Ship this” has an unhealthy depiction"

Because it is a social game with age designation, I won’t go to such a site from a school computer ... "

I thought of Hasegawa playing "game with age designation" ... I didn’t speak of this as she might get angry.

It is fun to be able to do otaku talks with school otaku friends.
Oh ... Before this ... I had an awful time in school before this. Now, I have such fun day every day, although it's not over yet ... I can’t believe the good times.

Since I became an open with being an otaku in first year high school, I quit stopping hiding being an otaku at school completely. At school, even if I am not with Suzuki, I wasn’t persecuted because of this.

"Oh, oh!"

"Are you doing well with Momo?"

I met Sasagawa and Amemiya from another class on the corridor. They ask me these kinds of things but I do not dislike it because I know that they have good intentions. Or rather, I'm happy.

I am not joking.

Such fun and peaceful days will pass in a blink of ....

February 25th.

The last day attending Fujimi High School ... I went to the graduation ceremony.

"Graduate representative, Miss Hasegawa"

"Yes"

When the ceremony began and I heard the reply of Hasegawa who was chosen as a graduate representative, I'm getting somehow getting hot around my chest.

Really, a lot of things happened in those three years.

Sometimes there is pain. A lot of times are fun and happy.

From the time I was in junior high school, it was not very daily thoughtless days.
Love, make love. There was also a hard parting. There were many irreplaceable encounters. I got a lot of friends who seemed to be good to meet.

I entered Fujimi High School and felt really good. I would like to thank the high school for the past three years of my life.

In junior high school I was a geeky otaku, had very few friends and I could hardly talk to girls ... but thanks to this girl .... I was able to send such a fulfilling high school life.

I thank all of the friends around me. Hasegawa who gave me hope as soon as I entered. Suzuki who became my otaku friend for three years. Always pulling us with that action power, and then ... Azuki who taught me the fun of love.

And ... When I was in first year, I got an agreement relationship with ... Koigasaki Momo.

Since entering high school, she ran me around like a running lamp.

Eventually the graduation ceremony is over, the graduates go out to the schoolyard and take pictures with each other.

"Yo Kashiwada, this is goodbye, and you changed a lot in the past two years, you can talk much now."

"...! Kiritani!"

Kiritani ... It's been a long time since we talked. Probably not since first year.

"What, you, are you crying?"

Yeah ... I was crying already when I heard the reply from Hasegawa. Right now, no more tears are coming out, but my eyes are red.

"Why are you crying!"

"Wow, it's true! Kashiwada, his eyes are so red! Take a photo! Send the image to Momo!"

Sasagawa who happened to be nearby happily shoots my face with a smartphone.

"It's serious! He is crying ..."

Said Amamiya who was with Sasagawa.

"Stop it, do not do it without permission!"

Flashback to my first year ... Amamiya and Sasagawa.... I thought they were scary at first and I wasn’t good with them at first, but later
on, my relationship with them has improved and it became possible to speak with them normally.

"I will take pictures of both of you to send to Momo. Kiriya, please take it!"

"eh……"

Before long, I was in a picture sandwiched between Sasagawa and Amemiya.

"Mr. Suzuki, please give us your second button!"

After Kiritani, Amemiya and Sasagawa left, when I heard voices and saw Suzuki was surrounded by several girls.

"Oh, er ...."

"I ... I also want it! I have always liked you since first year!"

"Suzuki-kun, please give it to me! We are in the same class ever since first year!"

"Well ... I can’t give everyone a button ...."

"That does not make sense! Pick someone to give the second button!"

Wow, I thought this scene only appears in manga and animation.

I'm afraid he's a half full of mote. After all, I have known him for three years.

"It's difficult to choose ...."

"You only have to choose girls that Shu will want to make friends from now on!"

"Would you like to make friends in the future? Well, then then ... ah!"

I met eyes with Suzuki, which is a bit far away.

"Kashii!"

He calls my name and came near here.

"Please take my second button!"

"... ... Ha ha ha, huh, I do not need it!"

'Because it's ... so everyone is scary!'

"Well ... what kind of thing !?"

"Suzuki and Kashiwada were good friends but ... is it homo !?"

The girls are confused when they saw Suzuki with me.

"Hey Suzuki! Because of you, there is a strange misunderstanding ...."

"I have no idea what a wonderful sight I have seen here! I must photograph it immediately!"

I noticed Azuki who was nearby and was shooting at me and Suzuki.

"Refusing the offer from girls and give the second button to his best friend! That's BL !?"

"Oh, Azuki-chan ....."

To such a girl, I have no words say anymore. I guess it's okay, I am accustomed to her rotting nature.
The girls around were screaming, as they were amazed.

"Azuki-chan, wht are you saying ...you never really changed"

"... What?! Kashiwada, what do you mean!?"

"Ah, there’s Sakurai!"

A boy called out to Azuki who was shooting us.

"Er,? Yes, ...."

Azuki stopped taking photographs and reply with a state of surprise.

"This ... My contacts! I could not talk to you in class, but ... well, I wonder if I get along with you in the future?"

"Oh ... yeah!?"

"Well ..."

The boy has left. He certainly seems to be a class A .... Azuki-chan's classmate. It is amazing how he managed to approach her after the graduation ceremony. Azuki is silent while holding the paper on which the contact is written.

"..... Mo, it's amazing, is not it?"

"What, what ... It is rare for boys to do this ..."

I have heard it several times that Azuki is thought as cute from boys in her class for two years. The guy is a bit more popular than the others and was motivated as Azuki was not a person who was aggressively approached so much.

"Contact ...? Now ... he was a pretty cool boy in the baseball club"

"... ...!"

Azuki-chan looked at me after I said that. Then said something while looking straight down,

"... Well, well, I do not know the contents well, but I prefer an otaku than a general person ... Is that OK?

"……I see"

Listening to it, I notice that I feel a bit relieved. Even if Azu - chan makes friends, Azuki won’t change.

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ..."

"Huh?"

"After graduation ... As a friend, can we be friends?"

"... ...!! Of course, good luck from now on as well"

"..., oh good, okay ... yes, please!"

Azuki turned out a surprising smile.

I was happy to see Azuki-chan. I was really nice to be friends.

For Kana warriors, I will always keep them a good friends ...

Suzuki was caught by other girls and was pressed "Take a picture with me!". Azuki-chan took pictures with friends and the juniors of the school. I finished taking pictures all the time with the class guys, so I did nothing.

But even so ... no one asked for my second button!

Well, of course ... At the end of the year, a miraculous momentary moment arrived for a moment, but since then I have not done anything from anyone. Yes, this is my true form.

... Well, I do not mind that!

"Hasegawa, your second button, will not you give it?"

"Also give me!"

"... ...!"

I noticed that Hasegawa was surrounded by boys.

Hasegawa joined the student council for two years and became more famous than ever

Today, she is the graduate representative.

Besides being a beautiful student with excellent grades and high honors, she became more popular than before, so now a lot of guys school are her fans.

"I am sorry, but ... I can’t give it to just any one in particular"

"What!"

Hasegawa declined their offer modestly.

"At least let me know your contact information!"

"I also want to know!"

"Well, I'm sorry but ... unless I am in particular relationship with that person, I think I will also refuse that kind of thing ..."

"You only have to be friends from now on!"

Wow, what kind of brute force and heart are they ... Even though Hasegawa is saying so clearly.

"Hey, hey, Hasegawa is in trouble!"

I did not think I ignore it, so I broke between Hasegawa and them.

"...!, Kashiwada-kun ..."

".... Who is this guy?"

"Oh, I ...."

"Oh, I remembered this guy who was talking to Hasegawa at a year's cultural festival! I was listening just because I was nearby!"

"...!"

Wow, ... Well ... No way ... There was a guy who was listening nearby that time ....

"Haven’t you gone home yet, are you still sticking to Hasegawa?"

"... !"

Certainly, it can not be helped if it seems like that ....

"... That is not the case, because this person has been with me for a long time and my precious friend."

"...... Eh!? Chō, Hasegawa ...."

Hasegawa, what the hell are you saying!

"Then ... will you never insult this person again in the future?"

"... ...!"

Hasegawa ....

When Hasegawa expressed with a cold expression like ice, they got scared and went away awfully.

"Hasegawa, that ...somewhat, I'm thought I was going help you but it turned out to be I was helped by Hasegawa instead all ..."

"Yes, absolutely"

"...! Hahaha ...."

During first year, Hasegawa was quiet and quiet and did not put out her emotions much. From the time I was in love with her, she seems to be a different person when I think back now. Hasegawa really changed. Or rather, her expressions and her personality gradually began to appear at school.

Even now, she is rather quiet, expressionless and cool, I definitely say that, especially for me... no, I won’t say it. Both Hasegawas are attractive, but if anything ... I like the her now. Because I know that she is supposed to be what she wants to be.

"But ... thank you for trying to help me, Kashiwada-kun"

"... ! Hasegawa ... that ... well since we entered university, I'm glad."

"Yeah, it's same, this is ... I may be a rotten person?"

"Haha ... certainly!"

So Naoki Kashiwada graduated from Fujimi High School. I enjoyed my 3 years of high school. From spring, I will be a college student. I wish I had a pleasant university life ...

But before that ....

Finally, I can meet her.

For the first time in a year ... ... I can meet Koigasaki!

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2020-03-24T05:49:24Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 1

"Ha, ... ... Ha, ha, hachooosh!"

"Kya ...was that a sneeze?! Keep away from the handset! You surprised me!"
The time is December. I, Naoki Kashiwada, is spending my entire Christmas Eve alone, with no lovers or friends to meet.
It seems that my body was getting cold as I was calling on the veranda for a long time wearing just sweat shirts.

"Hey, what’s with your greeting ... Sorry for worrying you ...."

"Well, where are you calling now?"

"At the veranda"

"Ha!! Don’t be stupid! Why in such a cold weather ...?"

"Why are you saying that ... When talking under the starry sky, you can feel close to one another even if you are so far away?"

"Huh? Did you go crazy from too much studying? Are you OK?"

"It's just a slight joke! Don’t you get it!?"

Why is this like this ...? “It's Christmas, so I miss you! I want to see you ~! Or maybe I should say something cuter than that. I haven’t seen you for nearly a year ....”

"So why are you in a veranda?"

"When it's a line call, the signal is bad from the inside of the room."

"If you say so, then I'll call you back on the cell phone"
The line was hung up and my mobile phone started ringing..

"Hello. No, I did not have to go out all the way."

I entered the room from the veranda and closed the door. Oh, I can survive inside.
"Have you already entered the room? Are you stupid staying on the veranda for a long time at night before your exams? What are you planning to do if you catch a cold?

"Oh, ah ... ...."

I see, you were worried about me for a moment ...

"But you calling me today surprised me. Everyone else in class are at Christmas parties etc. "

"Oh yeah ... Partying today is truly awesome surely, although I'm studying at home. Ok, I guess my university recommendation will be known soon. "

"Yeah, I do not think that I should go to a university that does will not accept me if I don’t study hard enough to die. If I go to college, I want something to do other than study. "

What is that? When I told you that I was aiming for a good university, you were glad for me. Since then, I have been busy studying for entrance exams this past year.
Did you get angry since I could not go to see you? If so, it's kind of cute.

"Hey, why are you silent?"

"Oh, no ... What you want to do other than study? Write a novel?"

"... Yeah ... well, that is the best ... Well, I would like to do something that seems what a college student is usually doing, like working."
This time she is talking with me on the phone now ... Koigasaki Momo started writing, saying "I want to be a novelist" since she went to Hokkaido.

Like the time she wrote in a fanzine when she was here, I simply thought that her writing is just a hobby; then she applied as a newcomer for popular fiction, she then wrote a feature-length 300 page love story.

Although, it seems that she have not been able to produce good results so far, she is still writing a new piece without stopping. Apparently, she seems seriously aiming to become a professional writer.

By the way, before I can protest, she said "I want you edit this" and sent me a novel by e-mail. Since I am not an expert, how am I to give advice to something like this? Even so, since the person herself wishes it, I am sending by e-mail my suggestions and advice.
I was thinking that since I wanted to go to a good university but have not seriously studied before, I am working hard. My being an Otaku does not get in the way of my working hard. I do not want to say it in principle, but ....

"Working in a circle ..."

Whatever, because she said she is going to a women’s university, I was relieved that there would be no new encounters ......

"Whatever .... You said you won’t talk too long since you are studying as there is only one month before the exam?"

"Oh, today is Christmas Eve, I'm usually busy studying."

"What ... Well ... well why do you want to talk to me so much?"

"... Well …"

".... hey! ... don’t go getting shy now!"
It seems that she is the one shy although she does not know that she is.

"Please do not say anything stupid anymore! Study seriously! I definitely do not want you to call me and say you failed in the exam!"
As she says so, I decided to end the call.
Yes, that’s my girlfriend ... Koigasaki Momo.

As soon as I entered high school, I encountered her who is so different from me. In order to help each other get close to each other's crush, we made a mysterious agreement, "I'm gonna make her an Otaku and Koigasaki will make me a Riajuu!".
But, while cooperating with each other, we spent much time together and before we noticed it, we were attracted to each other. At the end, we were the ones who ended up together.

It was decided that Koigasaki will go to Hokkaido for the sake of parents' work.
Respecting the thoughts of Koigasaki that long distance relationship is impossible, I first thought of giving up. However, I really do not want such a thing, because in the future, Koigasaki will wait for me forever so that we can marry.

From that day – it is one year and nine months.
We managed to keep hold on to our "long distance love" somehow. In the first year, Koigasaki came to Tokyo. Then, I went to Hokkaido on the money I saved and we were able to meet twice in that year.

However, I have been busy this year due to the coming university exams and we haven’t met since. Even so, I call her every day and I feel like I'm calling more than twice a week as I am feeling bad that we can’t meet. At least, I felt so.
Of course, I feel strongly that I want to see her. However, the stronger the feeling, the more I want to get better work so that I can go to pick up Koigasaki sooner, to be recognized by her parents. It has become a strong driving force to work hard for now.
Someday, I believe the day will come when I will be together with Koigasaki ... Now I have to work hard on my exams.

"No, I taught you this before but still you did not understand?"

"Sorry,"
New Year at the library after school for the new semester.
I was being taught to by Hasegawa Midori, my classmate.

"Kashiwada, your first aspiration is to attend the “H” university like me. Please do not you make such a mistake just like before ..."

"Wow ... well, "H" is too hard, so ..."

Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, I also attended a cram school and started to work harder than before. However, to think that I am trying to get in the same university as Hasegawa, who is the smartest in our school year, is a tall order. Hasegawa has very a high class standing.

I wrote “Law School" as first choice, then as "editor" as my second choice.

"Do not be useless, you must do your best so you can pass the exam. There is still one more month."

Hasegawa is one of my few female friends. She is a cool talented beauty who can do anything unlike me.
"If you cannot go to a good university, you can’t face Koigasaki who is working hard towards her future dream."

"... Oh, yes. That's right."

To Hasegawa's words, I strongly nod.
For Hasegawa who tells to study hard so as not lose to Koigasaki, I definitely will work hard to pass "H University".

"Hey ... its Kashiwada and Midori!"

A familiar face approached us. Sakurai Azuki, a friend of mine and Hasegawa from next class.

"Studying today as well, huh?"

"Haha ..."

"Azuki-san ... I am really studying,"

"Yeah, I came to pick up the borrowed Ranube!"

"Haha, says the person who already has a recommendation~…”

“Really"

"Eh, it’s not much!"

Azuki already has a recommendation from a university. She wanted to work making games in the future, so she chose a university famous for its department for games.

"So, Kashiwada, can you pass the exam?"
"Well, hmm ... ... I feel like I can’t say that yet ..."

"No, do not say that! No such thing! For one year I've been studying without having to meet Momo-chan until after the exam! I thought about what Momo-chan and I did the last year ..."

"Huh?"

"Oh no, no ... Anyway, for Momo-chan’s sake, you absolutely must do it!"

"...yes, that's right ... I guess I will try to endure studying for another month."
It is impossible for me to fail and then have two girls suffer. Even if I cry or smile, my examination is next month. I want to challenge it with my full power so that I do not regret it.
*

Then, a month and a half of passed, the day of my examination has arrived.

I poured all the power I had. I did everything I had to do. I could only pray to heaven now.
Ten days after the of examination, a list of examination numbers of the successful applicants was released on the official website of the university.

"Hey, it was announced today, how was it !?"

When I picked up the phone call from her at home, I got a sudden attack without any greeting.

"Oh, ah ... it's that ...."

"....! Eh ... maybe... But, you know, it was exactly what it was, it was originally reckless, you are not the same as Hasegawa, maybe "H” is too high a hurdle, seeing that so much .... "

"Huh ... Wait, Koigasaki? What are you saying?"

"... Eh? Didn’t you fail?"
Please do not decide on your own, what are a rude fellow.

"Eh ....!"
My girlfriend raised her voice as if she was more surprised than I was.

"Lies ... I do not believe you! You told me that you got into “H”, really ... you are just trying to please me!

"... Why do I need to bother doing such a sad thing! It is true, you thought that I can’t pass..."
There is nothing more rude indeed.

"............"

"....? Koigasaki ....?"

"Kashiwada ... when we were in school, I had better grades than you. You even had red marks ..."

"Haha, I remember such a thing"

"Really ... good work, congratulations."
I wonder if it was my fault that I heard the voice of Koigasaki feeling a little tearful.

"Midori-chan, Kashiwada, you passed successfully “H” university exams! Congratulations!"
The next day's lunch break. A group with Azuki came to our class B and greeted Hasegawa and me and gave us congratulations.

"Azuki-chan ... Thank you"

"It seems that Midori passing is a given but it is surprising that Kashiwada will also be accepted to H university ... I am surprised! Noway Noway Noway No, No way, being accepted to the same university as Midori-chan, the genius of the school year!

"I also taught him, though I did not expect Kashiwada to really pass."

"Oh, is that so !?"

They said such things to me, I got a light shock.
By the way, Hasegawa easily passed H University. I was told by my homeroom teacher that I could have done better if I have aimed higher.

Two years before, me, Azuki and Hasegawa became classmates and soon, Azuki and Hasegawa became friends. Azu-chan said that "I was thinking that Hasegawa is really a beautiful girl, I thought I wanted to become friends with her from a long time ago!

Hasegawa once hated the otaku culture but once she reconciled with her Otaku brother, it became the trigger. She seems to like manga, anime and games again, and it became easy for her to get along with Azu-chan, who is into the same Otaku culture.
Even after Azu switched classes, she often talks with only three people. I was glad that I spent time with her in our school year.

"Now I can finish watching the anime I've been keeping in storage! Finally, I hope to go to Akiba and buy a new book that came out last winter Comiket where I could not go."

Yes, this will allow me to do whatever I like at last. When I think that I do not have to study anymore, I'm happy and it can’t be helped.

"That's right, I guess, although you said that last year you can’t go, you still participated in winter comiket."

"Well, that was it! I have not seen it but I heard it was amazing ..."

"Yeah, it's amazing, Azuki-san ... you can go alone in such a crowd"

Last year I thought about not going due to my exams, but on the third week of the winter, Azu-chan and Hasegawa participated in a cosplay event, so I went for a shopping with Suzuki who is my best friend. We met in the morning at the venue. Hasegawa cosplayed there since Azuki desperately asked for her and they did it together.

Azuki seemed to have wanted a girl to cosplay together with her. Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, she was very pleased to have Hasegawa instead, but it will be tough to say that Hasegawa will do it again.

"That's right! This is a suggestion from me .... This spring vacation, we three will go to Hokkaido?"

"Huh ... Hokkaido?"

I am surprised at Azu's words. I wonder if I could go to Hokkaido ...

"Of course, to see Momo-chan! Also to dedicate your graduation trip!"

"... ...!"

"... I hope to see Ms. Koigasaki for the first time in a long time since she came to Tokyo in our second year ...."

In autumn two years ago, Koigasaki came to Tokyo to visit our high school culture festival.

"Oh, but ... I guess it’s going to real awkward when we meet ..."

Azuki-chan anxiously looked at me.

"... No, seriously it’s not that! Koigasaki will be absolutely pleased! Hokkaido, let's go!"

"Ok, then you made a decision!"

It’s going to be absolutely fun to go on a graduation trip to Hokkaido with everyone.
But ... I have a feeling. It can’t be helped ....
It will be a bit awkward indeed ...

"... Kashiwada, what is that blank look on your face?"

"... it looks like Kashiwada-kun wants to go alone to Momo-chan?"

"No, that’s wrong! ... Ah, that's right, because there is a someone who I want to invite as well. Can I invite him?"

"Huh……?"

After school that day, I went to a certain person's seat.

"Oh, Kashii."
I went to my best friend from the same class, Shuichi Suzuki.

"Ah ... during the spring break, will you go on a graduation trip?"

"Are you planning on a graduation trip?"

"Actually, Hasegawa of our class and Azuki-chan of B class ... It's actually Sakurai-san ...."

"I can’t go. I am not close to either Sakurai or Hasegawa ...."

"I'd rather you come with us! It's awkward traveling with two girls with just one guy!"
He is at least friends with Koigasaki and Hasegawa is his classmate. He is only this guy to invite.

"I want to go... if it was convenient but ... I was talking with the band members about going to a "High School Students Band Contest” in March.

"... ...!"
Suzuki started his band are seriously active for the past two years. Their band is not only active in school festivals. They are also playing in other places with other bands. He even wrote some original songs that they sang themselves in Tokyo live concerts.

I went to see them a couple of times and the professional stage is was completely different from the setting of a school 's cultural festival. I know I do not understand much about music, but I know that Suzuki is doing music seriously.
For that reason, he decided going to a university that is connected to our high school where he doesn’t need to study much.

"Contest ... then you debut as pros after winning the Grand Prize!?"

"Well, it seems that we will be able to sign a contract with a record company if we win.... So, until that time, we have to practice hard. I’m sorry."

"Oh, no problem... Practice hard for the contest!"
I thought that I should not interfere with Suzuki’s dream. He is doing his best, too.

"By the way, where are you going?"

"Oh, we are going to Hokkaido…"

"…! seriously!?"
For some reason, Suzuki is surprised by my words.

"..... Oh, I see, I can meet with Koigasaki-san if it is Hokkaido"

"Wha, what is in Hokkaido?"

"No ... in fact, the venue for that contest is also Sapporo, is not it?"

"Wow man are you serious!"

I was surprised by the miraculous coincidence.
It was possible to go to Hokkaido and we could also go see the contest together. We left Suzuki after that.
Even Suwaki, who is a friend of Suzuki, it would be nice to meet him.

"Oh ...... Everyone will go to Hokkaido?"

That night, I'm calling Koigasaki in Hokkaido. I told her about our plans.

"Oh, so it also serves as our graduation trip."

"... what shall I do, I am so happy!" As expected, Koigasaki seems to be excited.

"Last time we met was last year during winter in Hokkaido. Then I wanted to see you since the fall of last year! I want to see you soon!"

"Hey hey ...... It's like I haven’t seen you for more than a year"

"...! Ha ...what’s that ... That's not the case, no ... I really endured this year ..."

"Huh……"

But patience ...? Did you endure wanting to see me?

"You ... Maybe because I was busy preparing to take an exam so you did not say you wanted to see me ...?"

"..... eh, um, ... anyway I have been busy so I didn’t think I wanted to see you that badly ..."

For long time, there are times when people killed their feelings to respect the feelings of others. But are those person’s feelings can be really called honest?

"I thought last past year ... After I became a college student, I will be able to get more work than now so we can meet more!"

"Besides, we don’t need to meet regularly ...."

"Why do say something like that?"

However, after I understood, I have come to think that such thoughts are cute, though.

"Well ... Anyway, this spring break, I will be going with everyone, so please look forward to it"

"Yeah! I am really looking forward to it! I will guide you around Hokkaido, so let's tell everyone!"

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2020-03-24T05:44:24Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 1

"Ha, ... ... Ha, ha, hachooosh!"
"Kya ...was that a sneeze?! Keep away from the handset! You surprised me!"
The time is December. I, Naoki Kashiwada, is spending my entire Christmas Eve alone, with no lovers or friends to meet.
It seems that my body was getting cold as I was calling on the veranda for a long time wearing just sweat shirts.
"Hey, what’s with your greeting ... Sorry for worrying you ...."
"Well, where are you calling now?"
"At the veranda"
"Ha!! Don’t be stupid! Why in such a cold weather ...?"
"Why are you saying that ... When talking under the starry sky, you can feel close to one another even if you are so far away?"
"Huh? Did you go crazy from too much studying? Are you OK?"
"It's just a slight joke! Don’t you get it!?"

Why is this like this ...? “It's Christmas, so I miss you! I want to see you ~! Or maybe I should say something cuter than that. I haven’t seen you for nearly a year ....”
"So why are you in a veranda?"
"When it's a line call, the signal is bad from the inside of the room."
"If you say so, then I'll call you back on the cell phone"
The line was hung up and my mobile phone started ringing..
"Hello. No, I did not have to go out all the way."
I entered the room from the veranda and closed the door. Oh, I can survive inside.
"Have you already entered the room? Are you stupid staying on the veranda for a long time at night before your exams? What are you planning to do if you catch a cold?
"Oh, ah ... ...."
I see, you were worried about me for a moment ...
"But you calling me today surprised me. Everyone else in class are at Christmas parties etc. "
"Oh yeah ... Partying today is truly awesome surely, although I'm studying at home. Ok, I guess my university recommendation will be known soon. "
"Yeah, I do not think that I should go to a university that does will not accept me if I don’t study hard enough to die. If I go to college, I want something to do other than study. "

What is that? When I told you that I was aiming for a good university, you were glad for me. Since then, I have been busy studying for entrance exams this past year.
Did you get angry since I could not go to see you? If so, it's kind of cute.
"Hey, why are you silent?"
"Oh, no ... What you want to do other than study? Write a novel?"
"... Yeah ... well, that is the best ... Well, I would like to do something that seems what a college student is usually doing, like working."
This time she is talking with me on the phone now ... Koigasaki Momo started writing, saying "I want to be a novelist" since she went to Hokkaido.
Like the time she wrote in a fanzine when she was here, I simply thought that her writing is just a hobby; then she applied as a newcomer for popular fiction, she then wrote a feature-length 300 page love story.
Although, it seems that she have not been able to produce good results so far, she is still writing a new piece without stopping. Apparently, she seems seriously aiming to become a professional writer.
By the way, before I can protest, she said "I want you edit this" and sent me a novel by e-mail. Since I am not an expert, how am I to give advice to something like this? Even so, since the person herself wishes it, I am sending by e-mail my suggestions and advice.
I was thinking that since I wanted to go to a good university but have not seriously studied before, I am working hard. My being an Otaku does not get in the way of my working hard. I do not want to say it in principle, but ....

"Working in a circle ..."
Whatever, because she said she is going to a women’s university, I was relieved that there would be no new encounters ......
"Whatever .... You said you won’t talk too long since you are studying as there is only one month before the exam?"
"Oh, today is Christmas Eve, I'm usually busy studying."
"What ... Well ... well why do you want to talk to me so much?"
"... Well …"
".... hey! ... don’t go getting shy now!"
It seems that she is the one shy although she does not know that she is.
"Please do not say anything stupid anymore! Study seriously! I definitely do not want you to call me and say you failed in the exam!"
As she says so, I decided to end the call.
Yes, that’s my girlfriend ... Koigasaki Momo.
As soon as I entered high school, I encountered her who is so different from me. In order to help each other get close to each other's crush, we made a mysterious agreement, "I'm gonna make her an Otaku and Koigasaki will make me a Riajuu!".
But, while cooperating with each other, we spent much time together and before we noticed it, we were attracted to each other. At the end, we were the ones who ended up together.

It was decided that Koigasaki will go to Hokkaido for the sake of parents' work.
Respecting the thoughts of Koigasaki that long distance relationship is impossible, I first thought of giving up. However, I really do not want such a thing, because in the future, Koigasaki will wait for me forever so that we can marry.
From that day – it is one year and nine months.
We managed to keep hold on to our "long distance love" somehow. In the first year, Koigasaki came to Tokyo. Then, I went to Hokkaido on the money I saved and we were able to meet twice in that year.
However, I have been busy this year due to the coming university exams and we haven’t met since. Even so, I call her every day and I feel like I'm calling more than twice a week as I am feeling bad that we can’t meet. At least, I felt so.
Of course, I feel strongly that I want to see her. However, the stronger the feeling, the more I want to get better work so that I can go to pick up Koigasaki sooner, to be recognized by her parents. It has become a strong driving force to work hard for now.
Someday, I believe the day will come when I will be together with Koigasaki ... Now I have to work hard on my exams.

"No, I taught you this before but still you did not understand?"
"Sorry,"
New Year at the library after school for the new semester.
I was being taught to by Hasegawa Midori, my classmate.
"Kashiwada, your first aspiration is to attend the “H” university like me. Please do not you make such a mistake just like before ..."
"Wow ... well, "H" is too hard, so ..."
Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, I also attended a cram school and started to work harder than before. However, to think that I am trying to get in the same university as Hasegawa, who is the smartest in our school year, is a tall order. Hasegawa has very a high class standing.
I wrote “Law School" as first choice, then as "editor" as my second choice.
"Do not be useless, you must do your best so you can pass the exam. There is still one more month."
Hasegawa is one of my few female friends. She is a cool talented beauty who can do anything unlike me.
"If you cannot go to a good university, you can’t face Koigasaki who is working hard towards her future dream."
"... Oh, yes. That's right."
To Hasegawa's words, I strongly nod.
For Hasegawa who tells to study hard so as not lose to Koigasaki, I definitely will work hard to pass "H University".
"Hey ... its Kashiwada and Midori!"
A familiar face approached us. Sakurai Azuki, a friend of mine and Hasegawa from next class.
"Studying today as well, huh?"
"Haha ..."
"Azuki-san ... I am really studying,"
"Yeah, I came to pick up the borrowed Ranube!"
"Haha, says the person who already has a recommendation~…”
“Really"
"Eh, it’s not much!"
Azuki already has a recommendation from a university. She wanted to work making games in the future, so she chose a university famous for its department for games.
"So, Kashiwada, can you pass the exam?"
"Well, hmm ... ... I feel like I can’t say that yet ..."
"No, do not say that! No such thing! For one year I've been studying without having to meet Momo-chan until after the exam! I thought about what Momo-chan and I did the last year ..."
"Huh?"
"Oh no, no ... Anyway, for Momo-chan’s sake, you absolutely must do it!"

"...yes, that's right ... I guess I will try to endure studying for another month."
It is impossible for me to fail and then have two girls suffer. Even if I cry or smile, my examination is next month. I want to challenge it with my full power so that I do not regret it.
*

Then, a month and a half of passed, the day of my examination has arrived.
I poured all the power I had. I did everything I had to do. I could only pray to heaven now.
Ten days after the of examination, a list of examination numbers of the successful applicants was released on the official website of the university.
"Hey, it was announced today, how was it !?"
When I picked up the phone call from her at home, I got a sudden attack without any greeting.
"Oh, ah ... it's that ...."
"....! Eh ... maybe... But, you know, it was exactly what it was, it was originally reckless, you are not the same as Hasegawa, maybe "H” is too high a hurdle, seeing that so much .... "
"Huh ... Wait, Koigasaki? What are you saying?"

"... Eh? Didn’t you fail?"
Please do not decide on your own, what are a rude fellow.
"Eh ....!"
My girlfriend raised her voice as if she was more surprised than I was.
"Lies ... I do not believe you! You told me that you got into “H”, really ... you are just trying to please me!
"... Why do I need to bother doing such a sad thing! It is true, you thought that I can’t pass..."
There is nothing more rude indeed.
"............"
"....? Koigasaki ....?"
"Kashiwada ... when we were in school, I had better grades than you. You even had red marks ..."
"Haha, I remember such a thing"
"Really ... good work, congratulations."
I wonder if it was my fault that I heard the voice of Koigasaki feeling a little tearful.
"Midori-chan, Kashiwada, you passed successfully “H” university exams! Congratulations!"
The next day's lunch break. A group with Azuki came to our class B and greeted Hasegawa and me and gave us congratulations.

"Azuki-chan ... Thank you"
"It seems that Midori passing is a given but it is surprising that Kashiwada will also be accepted to H university ... I am surprised! Noway Noway Noway No, No way, being accepted to the same university as Midori-chan, the genius of the school year!
"I also taught him, though I did not expect Kashiwada to really pass."
"Oh, is that so !?"
They said such things to me, I got a light shock.
By the way, Hasegawa easily passed H University. I was told by my homeroom teacher that I could have done better if I have aimed higher.
Two years before, me, Azuki and Hasegawa became classmates and soon, Azuki and Hasegawa became friends. Azu-chan said that "I was thinking that Hasegawa is really a beautiful girl, I thought I wanted to become friends with her from a long time ago!
Hasegawa once hated the otaku culture but once she reconciled with her Otaku brother, it became the trigger. She seems to like manga, anime and games again, and it became easy for her to get along with Azu-chan, who is into the same Otaku culture.
Even after Azu switched classes, she often talks with only three people. I was glad that I spent time with her in our school year.

"Now I can finish watching the anime I've been keeping in storage! Finally, I hope to go to Akiba and buy a new book that came out last winter Comiket where I could not go."
Yes, this will allow me to do whatever I like at last. When I think that I do not have to study anymore, I'm happy and it can’t be helped.
"That's right, I guess, although you said that last year you can’t go, you still participated in winter comiket."
"Well, that was it! I have not seen it but I heard it was amazing ..."
"Yeah, it's amazing, Azuki-san ... you can go alone in such a crowd"
Last year I thought about not going due to my exams, but on the third week of the winter, Azu-chan and Hasegawa participated in a cosplay event, so I went for a shopping with Suzuki who is my best friend. We met in the morning at the venue. Hasegawa cosplayed there since Azuki desperately asked for her and they did it together.
Azuki seemed to have wanted a girl to cosplay together with her. Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, she was very pleased to have Hasegawa instead, but it will be tough to say that Hasegawa will do it again.
"That's right! This is a suggestion from me .... This spring vacation, we three will go to Hokkaido?"
"Huh ... Hokkaido?"
I am surprised at Azu's words. I wonder if I could go to Hokkaido ...

"Of course, to see Momo-chan! Also to dedicate your graduation trip!"
"... ...!"
"... I hope to see Ms. Koigasaki for the first time in a long time since she came to Tokyo in our second year ...."
In autumn two years ago, Koigasaki came to Tokyo to visit our high school culture festival.
"Oh, but ... I guess it’s going to real awkward when we meet ..."
Azuki-chan anxiously looked at me.
"... No, seriously it’s not that! Koigasaki will be absolutely pleased! Hokkaido, let's go!"
"Ok, then you made a decision!"
It’s going to be absolutely fun to go on a graduation trip to Hokkaido with everyone.
But ... I have a feeling. It can’t be helped ....
It will be a bit awkward indeed ...
"... Kashiwada, what is that blank look on your face?"
"... it looks like Kashiwada-kun wants to go alone to Momo-chan?"
"No, that’s wrong! ... Ah, that's right, because there is a someone who I want to invite as well. Can I invite him?"
"Huh……?"

After school that day, I went to a certain person's seat.
"Oh, Kashii."
I went to my best friend from the same class, Shuichi Suzuki.
"Ah ... during the spring break, will you go on a graduation trip?"
"Are you planning on a graduation trip?"
"Actually, Hasegawa of our class and Azuki-chan of B class ... It's actually Sakurai-san ...."
"I can’t go. I am not close to either Sakurai or Hasegawa ...."
"I'd rather you come with us! It's awkward traveling with two girls with just one guy!"
He is at least friends with Koigasaki and Hasegawa is his classmate. He is only this guy to invite.
"I want to go... if it was convenient but ... I was talking with the band members about going to a "High School Students Band Contest” in March.
"... ...!"
Suzuki started his band are seriously active for the past two years. Their band is not only active in school festivals. They are also playing in other places with other bands. He even wrote some original songs that they sang themselves in Tokyo live concerts.

I went to see them a couple of times and the professional stage is was completely different from the setting of a school 's cultural festival. I know I do not understand much about music, but I know that Suzuki is doing music seriously.
For that reason, he decided going to a university that is connected to our high school where he doesn’t need to study much.
"Contest ... then you debut as pros after winning the Grand Prize!?"
"Well, it seems that we will be able to sign a contract with a record company if we win.... So, until that time, we have to practice hard. I’m sorry."
"Oh, no problem... Practice hard for the contest!"
I thought that I should not interfere with Suzuki’s dream. He is doing his best, too.
"By the way, where are you going?"
"Oh, we are going to Hokkaido…"
"…! seriously!?"
For some reason, Suzuki is surprised by my words.
"..... Oh, I see, I can meet with Koigasaki-san if it is Hokkaido"
"Wha, what is in Hokkaido?"
"No ... in fact, the venue for that contest is also Sapporo, is not it?"
"Wow man are you serious!"

I was surprised by the miraculous coincidence.
It was possible to go to Hokkaido and we could also go see the contest together. We left Suzuki after that.
Even Suwaki, who is a friend of Suzuki, it would be nice to meet him.
"Oh ...... Everyone will go to Hokkaido?"
That night, I'm calling Koigasaki in Hokkaido. I told her about our plans.
"Oh, so it also serves as our graduation trip."
"... what shall I do, I am so happy!" As expected, Koigasaki seems to be excited.
"Last time we met was last year during winter in Hokkaido. Then I wanted to see you since the fall of last year! I want to see you soon!"
"Hey hey ...... It's like I haven’t seen you for more than a year"
"...! Ha ...what’s that ... That's not the case, no ... I really endured this year ..."
"Huh……"
But patience ...? Did you endure wanting to see me?
"You ... Maybe because I was busy preparing to take an exam so you did not say you wanted to see me ...?"

"..... eh, um, ... anyway I have been busy so I didn’t think I wanted to see you that badly ..."
For long time, there are times when people killed their feelings to respect the feelings of others. But are those person’s feelings can be really called honest?
"I thought last past year ... After I became a college student, I will be able to get more work than now so we can meet more!"
"Besides, we don’t need to meet regularly ...."
"Why do say something like that?"
However, after I understood, I have come to think that such thoughts are cute, though.
"Well ... Anyway, this spring break, I will be going with everyone, so please look forward to it"
"Yeah! I am really looking forward to it! I will guide you around Hokkaido, so let's tell everyone!"

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2018-11-23T14:08:49Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 1 "Ha, ... ... Ha, ha, hachooosh!" "Kya ... ... a bit, what's a sneeze! Keep away from the handset! I'm surprised!" The time is December. I, Naoki Kashiwada, is spen..."

Chapter 1

"Ha, ... ... Ha, ha, hachooosh!"
"Kya ... ... a bit, what's a sneeze! Keep away from the handset! I'm surprised!"

The time is December. I, Naoki Kashiwada, is spending my entire Christmas Eve alone, with no lovers or friends to meet.
It seems that my body was getting cold in cold as I was calling on the veranda for a long time wearing sweat shirt.

"Hey, what’s with your greeting ... Sorry for worrying and ... ...."

"Well, where are you calling now?"

"At the veranda"

"Ha!! Don’t be stupid! Why in such a cold weather ...?"

"Why are you saying that ... When talking under the starry sky, you can feel close to one another even if you are so far away?"

"Huh? Did you go crazy from too much studying? Are you OK?"

"It's just a light joke! Don’t you get it!?"

Why is this ...? “It's Christmas, so I miss you! I want to see you ~! Or maybe I should say something cuter than that. I haven’t seen you for nearly a year ... ....”

"So why are you in a veranda?"

"When it's a line call, the signal is bad from the inside of the room."

"If you say so, then I'll call you back on the cell phone"

The line was hung up and my mobile phone started ringing..

"Hello. No, I did not have to go out all the way."

I entered the room from the veranda and closed the door. Oh, I can survive inside.

"Have you already entered the room? Are you stupid staying on the veranda for a long time at night before your exams? What are you planning to do if you catch a cold?

"Oh, ah ... ...."

You see, I was worried about you for a moment ... ....

"But not calling each other today is surprising. Everyone else in class are at Christmas parties etc. "

"Oh yeah ... ... Partying today is truly awesome surely, although I'm studying at home. Ok, I guess my university recommendation will be known soon. "

"Yeah, I do not think that I should go to a university that does will not accept me if I don’t study hard enough to die. If I go to college, I want something to do other than study. "

What is that? When I told you that I was aiming for a good university, you were glad for me. Since then, I have been busy studying for entrance exams this past year.
Did you get angry since I could not go to see you? If so, it's kind of cute.

"Hey, why are you silent?"

"Oh, no ... ... What you want to do other than study? Writing a novel?"

"... Yeah ... well, that is the best ... Well, I would like to do something that seems what a college student is usually doing, like working."

This time she is talking with me on the phone now ...... Koigasaki Momo started writing, saying "I want to be a novelist" since she went to Hokkaido. Like the time she wrote in a fanzine when she was here, I simply thought that her writing is just a hobby; then she applied as a newcomer for popular fiction, then wrote a feature-length 300 page love story.

Although, it seems that we have not been able to produce good results so far, she is still writing a new piece without stopping. Apparently, she seems seriously aiming to become a professional writer.

By the way, before I can protest, she said "I want you edit this" and sent me a novel by e-mail. Since I am not an expert, how am I to give advice to something like this? Even so, since the person herself wishes it, I am sending by e-mail my suggestions and advice.
I was thinking that since I wanted to go to a good university but have not seriously studied before, I am working hard. My being an Otaku does not get in the way of my working hard. I do not want to say it in principle, but ....

"Working in a circle ... ..."

Whatever, because she said she is going to a women’s university, I was relieved that there would be no new encounters ......

"Whatever ...... You said you won’t talk too long since you are studying as there is only one month before the exam?"

"Oh, today is Christmas Eve, I'm usually busy studying."

"What ... Well ... well why do you want to talk to me so much?"

"... Well …"

"...... っ! じょっょょょ ... ... You're not calming down!"

It seems that she is shy although she does not know that she is.

"Please do not say anything stupid anymore! Study seriously! I definitely do not want you to call me and say you failed in the exam!"
As she says so, I decided to end the call.

Yes, my girlfriend ...... Koigasaki Momo.

As soon as I entered high school, I encountered her who is so different from me. In order to help each other get close to each other's crush, we made a mysterious agreement, "I'm gonna make you an Otaku and Koigasaki will make me a Riajuu!".
But, while cooperating with each other, we spent much time together and before we noticed it, we were attracted to each other. At the end, we were the ones who got together.

It was decided that Koigasaki will go to Hokkaido for the sake of parents' work.
Respecting the thoughts of Koigasaki that long distance relationship is impossible, I first thought of giving up. However, I really do not want such a thing, because in the future, Koigasaki will wait for me forever so that we can marry.
From that day – it is one year and nine months.

We managed to keep hold on to our "long distance love" somehow. In the first year, Koigasaki came to Tokyo. Then, I went to Hokkaido on the money I saved and we were able to meet twice in that year.
However, I have been busy this year due to the coming university exams and we haven’t met since. Even so, I call her every day and I feel like I'm calling more than twice a week as I am feeling bad that we can’t meet. At least, I felt so.
Of course, I feel strongly that I want to see her. However, the stronger the feeling, the more I want to get better work so that I can go to pick up Koigasaki sooner, to be recognized by her parents. It has become a strong driving force to work hard for now.
Someday, I believe the day will come when I will be together with Koigasaki ... Now I have to work hard on my exams.

"No, I taught you this before but still you did not understand?"

"Sorry," ...

New Year's opening, at the library after school for the new semester.
I was being taught to by Hasegawa Midori, my classmate.

"Kashiwada, your first aspiration is to attend the H university like me. Please do not you make such a mistake just before ..."

"Wow ... well," H "is not good, so ..."

Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, I also attended a cram school and started to work harder than before. However, to think that I am trying to get in the same university as Hasegawa, who is the smartest in our school year, is a tall order. Hasegawa has very a high class standing.

I wrote “aspiring in Law School" as first choice, then as "editor" as my second choice.

"Do not be useless, you must do your best so you can pass the exam. There is still one more month."

Hasegawa is one of my few female friends. She is a cool talented beauty who can do anything unlike me.

"If you cannot go to a good university, you can’t face Ms. Koigasaki who is working hard towards her future dream."

"... Oh, yes. That's right."

To Hasegawa's words, I strongly nod.

For Hasegawa who tells to study hard so as not lose to Koigasaki, I definitely will work hard to pass "H University".

"Hey ... ... Kashiwada and Midori!"

A familiar face approached us. Sakurai Azuki, a friend of mine and also of Hasegawa from next class.

"Study is going well today, huh?"

"Haha ... ...."

"Azuki-san ... ... I am really studying,"

"Yeah, I came to pick up the borrowed Ranube! ..."

"Haha, says the person who already has a recommendation~…”

“Really"

"Eh, it’s not much!"

Azuki already has a recommendation from a university. She wanted to work making games in the future, so she chose a university famous for its department for games.

"So, Kashiwada, can you pass the exam?"

"Well, hmm ... ... I feel like I can’t say that yet ..."

"No, do not say that! No such thing! For one year I've been studying without having to meet Momo-chan until after the exam! I thought about what Momo-chan and I did the last year ..."

"Huh?"

"Oh no, no ... ... Anyway, for Momo-chan’s sake, you absolutely must do it!"

"...yes, that's right ... I guess I will try to endure studying for another month."
It is impossible for me to fail and then have two girls suffer. Even if I cry or smile, my examination performance is in one month. I want to challenge it with my full power so that I do not regret it.
*

Then, a month and a half of passed, the day of my examination has arrived.
I poured all the power I had. I did everything I had to do. I could only pray to heaven now.
Ten days after the of examination, a list of examination numbers of the successful applicants was released on the official website of the university.

"Hey, it was announced today, how was it !?"

When I picked up the phone call from her at home, I was heard a very thrashing opening without any greeting.

"Oh, ah ... it's that ... ...."

"......! Eh ... ... maybe .......... But, you know, it was exactly what it was, it was originally reckless, you are not the same as Ms. Hasegawa, maybe "H” is too high a hurdle, seeing that so much ... .... "

"Huh ...... Wait, Koigasaki? What are you saying?"

"... .... Eh ?, did you pass?"

Please do not decide on your own, what are a rude fellow.

"Ehhhhhh~!"

My girlfriend raised her voice as if she was more surprised than I was.

"Lies ...... I do not believe you! You told me that you got into “H”, really ... you are just trying to please me!

"... ... Why do I need to bother doing such a sad thing! It is true, you thought that I can’t pass...."

There is nothing more rude indeed.

"............"

"......? Koigasaki ......?"

"Kashiwada ... ... when we were in school, I had better grades than you. You even had red marks ..."

"Haha, I remember such a thing"

"Really ... good work, congratulations."

I wonder if it was my fault that I heard the voice of Koigasaki feeling a little tearful.

"Midori-chan, Kashiwada, you passed successfully H without a problem! Congratulations!"

The next day's lunch break. A group with Azuki came to our class B and greeted Hasegawa and me and gave us congratulations.

"Azuki-chan ... Thank you"

"It seems that Midori passing is a given but it is surprising that Kashiwada will also be accepted to H university ... I am surprised! Noway Noway Noway No, No way, being accepted to the same university as Midori-chan, the genius of the school year!

"I also taught him, though I did not expect Kashiwada to really get it."

"Oh, is that so !?"

They said such things to me, I got a light shock.
By the way, Hasegawa easily passed H University. I was told by my homeroom teacher that I could have done better if I have aimed higher.
Two years before, me, Azuki and Hasegawa became classmates and soon, Azuki and Hasegawa became friends. Azu-chan said that "I was thinking that Hasegawa is really a beautiful girl, I thought I wanted to become friends with her from a long time ago!

Hasegawa once hated the otaku culture but once she reconciled with her Otaku brother, it became the trigger. She seems to like manga, anime and games again, and it became easy for her to get along with Azu-chan, who is into the same Otaku culture.
Even after Azu switched classes, she often talks with only three people. I was glad that I spent time with her in our school year.

"Now I can finish watching the anime I've been keeping in storage! Finally, I hope to go to Akiba and buy a new book that came out last winter Comiket where I could not go."

Yes, this will allow me to do whatever I like at last. When I think that I do not have to study anymore, I'm happy and it can’t be helped.

"That's right, I guess, although you said that last year you can’t go, you still participated in winter comiket."

"Well, that was it! I have not seen it but I heard it was amazing ..."

"Yeah, it's amazing, Azuki-san ... ... you can go alone in such a crowd"

Last year I thought about not going due to my exams, but on the third week of the winter, Azu-chan and Hasegawa participated in a cosplay event, so I went for a shopping with Suzuki who is my best friend. We met in the morning at the venue. Hasegawa cosplayed there since Azuki desperately asked for her and they did it together.

Azuki seemed to have wanted a girl to cosplay together with her. Since Koigasaki went to Hokkaido, she was very pleased to have Hasegawa instead, but it will be tough to say that Hasegawa will do it again.

"That's right! This is a suggestion from me .... This spring vacation, we three will go to Hokkaido?"

"Huh ... ... Hokkaido?"

I am surprised at Azu's words. I wonder if I could go to Hokkaido ...

"Of course, to see Momo-chan! Also to dedicate your graduation trip!"

"... ...!"

"... I hope to see Ms. Koigasaki for the first time in a long time since she came to Tokyo in our second year ...."

In autumn two years ago, Koigasaki came to Tokyo to visit our high school culture festival.

"Oh, but ... I guess it’s going to real awkward when we meet ..."
Azuki-chan anxiously looked at me.

"... No, seriously it’s not that! Koigasaki will be absolutely pleased! Hokkaido, let's go!"

"Ok, then you made a decision!"

It’s going to be absolutely fun to go on a graduation trip to Hokkaido with everyone.
But .... I have a feeling. It can’t be helped ......
It will be a bit awkward indeed ... ....

"... Kashiwada, what is that blank look on your face?"

"... it looks like Kashiwada-kun wants to go alone to Momo-chan?"

"No, that’s wrong! ... Ah, that's right, because there is a someone who I want to invite as well. Can I invite him?"

"Huh……?"

After school that day, I went to a certain person's seat.

"Oh, Kashii."

I went to my best friend from the same class, Shuichi Suzuki.

"Ah ... during the spring break, will you go on a graduation trip?"

"Are you planning on a graduation trip?"

"Actually, Hasegawa of our class and Azuki-chan of B class ... It's actually Sakurai-san ...."

"Can I go? I am not close to either Sakurai or Hasegawa ...."

"I'd rather you come with us! It's awkward traveling with two girls with just one guy!"

He is at least friends with Koigasaki and Hasegawa is his classmate. He is only this guy to invite.

"I want to go... if it was convenient but ... I was talking with the band members about going to a "High School Students Band Contest” in March.

"... ...!"

Suzuki started his band are seriously active for the past two years. Their band is not only active in school festivals. They are also playing in other places with other bands. He even wrote some original songs that they sang themselves in Tokyo live concerts.

I went to see them a couple of times and the professional stage is was completely different from the setting of a school 's cultural festival. I know I do not understand much about music, but I know that Suzuki is doing music seriously.
For that reason, he decided going to a university that is connected to our high school where he doesn’t need to study much.

"Contest ... then you debut as pros after winning the Grand Prize!?"

"Well, it seems that we will be able to sign a contract with a record company if we win.... So, until that time, we have to practice hard. I’m sorry."

"Oh, no problem... Practice hard for the contest!"
I thought that I should not interfere with Suzuki’s dream. He is doing his best, too.

"By the way, where are you going?"

"Oh, we are going to Hokkaido…"

"……! seriously!?"
For some reason, Suzuki is surprised by my words.

"...... Oh, I see, I can meet with Koigasaki-san if it is Hokkaido"

"Wha, what is in Hokkaido?"

"No ... in fact, the venue for that contest is also Sapporo, is not it?"

"Wow man are you serious!"
I was surprised by the miraculous coincidence.

It was possible to go to Hokkaido and we could also go see the contest together. We left Suzuki after that.
Even Suwaki, who is a friend of Suzuki, it would be nice to meet him.

"Oh ...... Everyone will go to Hokkaido?"

That night, I'm calling Koigasaki in Hokkaido. I told her about our plans.

"Oh, so it also serves as your graduation trip."

"... what shall I do, I am so happy!" As expected, Koigasaki seems to be excited.

"Last time we met was last year during winter in Hokkaido. Then I wanted to see you since the fall of the year! I want to see you soon!"

"Hey hey ...... I do not care, it's like I haven’t seen you for more than a year"

"... ...! Ha ...what’s that ... That's not the case, no ... ... I really endured this year ..."

"Huh……"

But patience ...? Did you endure wanting to see me?

"You ... ... Maybe because I was busy preparing to take an exam so you did not say you wanted to see me ...?"

"...... eh, um, ... anyway I have been busy so I didn’t think I wanted to see you that badly ..."

For long time, there are times when people killed their feelings to respect the feelings of others. But are those person’s feelings can be really called honest?

"I thought last past year ... After I became a college student, I will be able to get more work than now so we can meet more!"

"Besides, we don’t need to meet regularly ...."

"Why do say something like that?"
However, after I understood, I have come to think that such thoughts are cute, though.

"Well ... Anyway, this spring break, I will be going with everyone, so please look forward to it"

"Yeah! I am really looking forward to it! Our batch will go to Hokkaido, so let's tell everyone!"

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2018-11-23T13:56:54Z

Bobobelmonte: /* The Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series by Murakami Rin */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2018-11-23T13:55:32Z

Bobobelmonte: /* The Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series by Murakami Rin */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6

2017-08-02T13:45:58Z

Bobobelmonte:

Me and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto to the entrance.

"Well, Midori ... I will contact you again."

In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa silently nodded.

"... Onii-san ......"

Hasegawa called Mr. Yamamoto with a nervous look.

"... ...you coming to the cultural festival ... really, I was happy ..."

"Midori ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto was happy when he looked at Hasegawa.

Hasegawa was able to talk to him at last, it was really good ... ... I thought from my heart.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... how can I thank you for today, thank you so much ..."

Mr. Yamamoto thanked me.

"No, thank you for visiting us ......"

I and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto who went home.

Hasegawa was looking at Mr. Yamamoto's back ... ... with very gentle eyes.

When we got back to the gym, the cleanup after the play was over.

"I did not participate in tidying up ... ... I did bad things ..."

Hasegawa unhappily muttered while looking at the stage in the gymnasium where everyone has disappeared together with the props used in the play; the place was cleaned up well.

"Originally, we neither helped set up the props so it seemed that they finished cleaning up without having to wait for us."
We did not help in the preparation so I think that we weren’t needed for the cleanup.

We decided to return to the classroom for now.

"Let's hurry."

Hasegawa says to me as if nothing had happened.

"Oh, OK."

Although I was a little confused about the change in Hasegawa, I returned to the classroom quickly with her.

At the moment we entered the classroom, I felt like we got some attention from the class. Koigasaki also looked at Hasegawa for a moment when we arrived in the classroom.

Our class, having finished the play and tidied up, about half of our classmates are eating in the classroom. The other half went to their club activities and other things.

The props used in the play were gathered at the end of the classroom. By the way, we were told that in the later camp fire, the small burnable props will be burned. I'm sure that they are keeping the items to be burned in one place.

"You ... you and Hasegawa went missing!"

When I returned to my seat, Kiritani cried.

"Oh ... no ... ...."

I do not know what to answer, I don’t want to get caught.

"It was rumored in class, something about the two leading characters! ......"

"Are you serious……!?"

So that’s why the moment I came back to the classroom with Hasegawa, we got a lot of attention?

"What, did you finally tell her!?"

"Chi, what!"

"Why ... I thought you would ask during the late night festival"

"What ... What ?!"

I have doubts about Kiritani's remarks.

"... .... You know, during the school's late night festival, it’s confession time for a lot of students; it's not officially so, but the students are doing it on their own ... every year It seems to be a tradition. "

"There is such a thing ... ... I did not know ..."

Confession time at the late night festival ... ... there was such a youthful event in our high school.

"I thought that for the late night festival there is only folk dancing around the campfire ..."

The main part of the late night festival is folk dance and camp fire. Folk dance is a standard one where men and women dance in turns with other men and women. I saw situations where boys call out to the girls they want to dance together in a romantic atmosphere... like in a GALGE.

"After the folk dance, the campfire begins and it will be a free time, and that’s the time for someone who wants to confess to search for their partner and tells her."

"Well, seriously ......"

Wow ... ... How does he know of such an event?

There are other students around, so it is perfectly a spectacle.

To confess while being enthralled at the atmosphere of the late night cultural festival.... only a courageous bastard will actually do it. I definitely will not imitate that.

"it’s time to move to the schoolyard soon, please prepare the materials to be burned."

At the teacher 's words, the students brought as much materials as they can carry and begin moving to the schoolyard.
"OK! I will change clothes first."

I was talking to Kiritani while removing my make - up and the Snow White costume; it was nearly time to start the late night festival.

"You should stay as you are, everyone seems to want to attend the festival at the cultural festival later."

"No, no no ... ... I do not want to dance the folk dance with the girls in this costume ..."

I may be targeted because of that ....

I asked Kiritani to go to the schoolyard first then I changed to my uniform in the classroom when nobody was left.

After having finished changing clothes, I washed my face and removed my makeup before I went out to the schoolyard, and the students were throwing in the props used at the cultural festival to the turret assembled at the center of the schoolyard.
When all the material was thrown in, the students surrounded the tower and made a big double loop. The girls are inside the loop and the boys are outside; the boys move around. I hurriedly searched for the place where my class was, and I went into my own place in the ring.

As the sky is still bright, the tower will not be ignited. It is supposed to be ignited after dancing for about an hour and after the sun sets.

Soon the music started and the folk dance began.

I practiced the folk dance a couple of times, but it is not something I'm used to doing with girls. We talked with our partners while dancing.

"You changed your clothes, Kashiwada .... It would have been fun if you stayed in that costume."

"... .... ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ 0”

A girl who was dancing with me spoke to me and I reply while being embarrassed. I was surprised because it was a girl who hardly talked to me before.

... If I haven’t done the play, I would not have been able to speak to the girls. Thanks to doing the protagonist in the play (and moreover in a dress), it was easy for me to speak to men and women more than before ... ... I feel it. It seemed worthwhile to do Snow White in the cultural festival. ... Well, it's only during the cultural festival, so it will be over soon ...

Eventually ... ....

"Ah……"

"Oh ... ...."

It became my turn to dance with Koigasaki.

For me, Koigasaki is the only girl in class who I can talk with easily ... ... but why … why is it somewhat embarrassing for us to hold hands and dance?

"............ How was it? Did it work? What happened ..."

Suddenly, I was questioned by Koigasaki. Of course the question is about ... the matter between Hasegawa and Yamamoto that I consulted with her yesterday.

"Oh .... It went well ..."

It worked ... I think that it was a good result.

I just brought together two people, I didn’t do anything else ....

"... ... Well you well, I will hear it in detail next time ...."

"Oh, how about you ... ...."

…and Suzuki? I was about to ask ... ... the music changed and it was time to change partners. Oh, I could not hear about the progress between Suzuki and Koigasaki ....

After a while passed ... ....

"Ah……"

"... well ...."

Finally, it was Hasegawa’s turn to be my partner. She also changed from the Prince costume to her uniform. She says hello to me gently.

While puzzled, I hold the hands of Hasegawa.

The moment I touched the hands of Hasegawa, my heart started beating wildly. I held Hasegawa’s hands earlier, but I was desperate at that time and I didn’t think about it. It was different then.

"............"

There were lots of things I wanted to say, but I was nervous.

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

"eh……!?"

Hasegawa talked first, I was surprised.

"A little while ago ............ I showed an embarrassing side of me ... I'm sorry."

"No, no, such a thing ..."

Looking at Hasegawa, she was a little red in the face. She is trying not to look at my face.

I guess ... she’s embarrassed because I saw her crying ....

Because she looks calm all the time ...... I thought she was embarrassed as I saw her in such a state.

Then the dance time with Hasegawa ended. We were silent.

I wanted to dance with Hasegawa more ... ....

No, more than that ... I regret that due to my nervousness, I could not say anything fancy.

Eventually the folk dance was over. The sun is just setting.

Finally, in order to start the campfire, the oar in the schoolyard was ignited. This campfire seems to be the main event of the late night festival. A fireball suspended on a pulley comes flying above the wire drawn from the rooftop to the turret. Arriving at the tower, it raises the sound and flares up vigorously. The students surrounding the tower gave were deeply moved.

Under the completely darkened sky, the flames are gaining momentum and burning red. The students broke up moved to different places where they can watch the bonfire together. People who want to leave are allowed to go home.

..... Suddenly, I remembered the words of Kiritani.

Right now ... is this the event called "confession time"?

"Kashiwada - What will you do now?"

Kiritani who is near me, starts to tease me.

"I ... I won’t tell you!"

But I thought of something.

If I do not confess to Hasegawa ... ... others might confess to Hasegawa instead!

Even though Hasegawa has many fans, when she played the role of the Prince in our play at the cultural festival, she stood out and I predict that her fans have increased.

Okay, what if Hasegawa were to be confessed to by others .... I don’t want to think about it.

"... Ah, Kashiwada, where are you going?"

When I tried got up to move from the place, Kiritani asked me.

'I … I'm going to look for someone!'

"Ohhh... do your best!"

Kiritani sent me out with a grin.

This guy absolutely misunderstood that I will confess to Hasegawa ... .... Even though I just want to find her and keep an eye on her, so that Hasegawa will not be confessed to by other men.

Hasegawa is in the same class so she should be nearby, but I can’t find her easily. Damn, she may have already been called by another boys and may have been brought to some place for a confession ....

"Ah, Kashiwada!"

While I was searching for Hasegawa and running around, I came across an unexpected character.

"Sakurai-san ... ...."

It seems that she was also walking with a quick pace.

... ... Maybe, she is also looking for someone? Is she also searching for her crush to confess to?

"...Oh Kashiwada ... ... I'm out of breath … Are you looking for someone ...?

Sakurai asked me as if she was a little upset.

"Oh ......! Ah ... ... Yeah, well ... ...."

"... Oh, that's right ... ... ... but please do your best!"

She gave a cheery smile to my words.

"Oh ... ... Thank you!"

I was worried about Sakurai's intention to confess to someone she like, but I do not have much time to talk, so I thanked her and tried to leave quickly.

…when...

"... she is near the football goal ......"

"……eh?"

A small voice from Sakurai reached my ear.

I was surprised and look around and looked at her.

"... Good luck ... ...."

She ... ... smiles while encouraging me again.

But ... what is on her mind?

The smile she has... ... it seemed like a very sad smile ......

I ran towards the football goal.

............ Are you there Sakurai, my crush?

Why? Even though Sakurai and Hasegawa were not even acquainted until yesterday ....

Does she truly know who I am looking for? I half trusted her, but in order to ascertain that, I had to go to the soccer goal.
...... The sad smile that she showed in the end ...... it stuck to me and won’t leave.

Why ... why was she looking like that ...?

"... ...!"

I found a soccer goal in the front ...... I voice out my surprise.

There ... ... Really, there was a Hasegawa ... ....

Sakurai - san ... really I knew I was looking for my crush, Hasegawa. She knew that I was looking to confess to Hasegawa during this confession time and gave me the location of Hasegawa.

How did she ...? Did Koigasaki tell her ...? No, I am certain she absolutely will not tell just anybody. So then, how ...?

...... No, more than that, the situation in front of me is more important!

Because ... ... Hasegawa who standing beside the soccer goal is ... with a group of boys.

"Hasegawa!"

While I called her name, I ran to Hasegawa.

"... ... Kashiwada-kun?"

Hasegawa is surprised to see me.

"...... Chi ......"

The boys looked at me and clicked their tongues.

"Well ... I do not know if you can see the situation? Now I am talking with Hasegawa, can you leave us alone?"

The boys told me off.

Perhaps ... ... did you just confess ...?

Wow, I completely interfered ... .... no wonder he is frustrated with me.

However ...

"My bad but ... well ... I have something urgent to tell Hasegawa! I'm sorry, but ... can you leave us!?"
With a shivering voice, I asked the boys.

I know I am disturbing them with my self-centered request.

But ...... I can’t concede here. I can’t let Hasegawa be taken by another man. Even if I would have to be the lowest of the low!

"Haa......!! What are you saying ......"

A boy who did not know me was surprised and gave me an angry look.

"...... Chi ...... ah ok, we’ll leave you alone."

After that, the students turned their backs to us and left the place.

To the unknown student: I am sorry to interrupt your confession ... but I won’t give up. Please understand my love ...

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ...... You ran so much just to see me ... what was that urgent thing you wanted to tell me?"
Hasegawa looks at me with an anxious face.

"Ah ... um ... ...."

She is patiently waiting for my answer. Even though I said "urgent"before, of course it was not true for Hasegawa’s case. I just used it to mislead the other students. Suddenly,

In my eyes ... I saw a familiar figure.

In front of us, several meters away.

Many students are lighted by the light coming from the campfire ... ....

I could see Koigasaki is with Suzuki.

It seems that they are talking about something ... ... Of course, I can’t hear anything as we are far apart.
Is Koigasaki confessing ...?

She took this great opportunity to confess.

Koigasaki and Suzuki’s figures are shrinking in the distance, looks like they are going to the sound stage section where they performed on and where they spoke about Otaku topics ... this is confession time. I think the setting and timing is very well done.

Besides, it's like a youthful romantic situation straight out of a manga: a girl confessing in a campfire setting... I think that Koigasaki really loves him.

After all, she will finally confess to Suzuki ... ...

"...... Kun? Kashiwada-kun?"

"…………eh!?"

Called by Hasegawa, I am surprised.

Yappari ...... I was totally distracted by the figures of Koigasaki and Suzuki, I forgot my situation ......

"Oops, I was distracted ..."

What am I thinking?! She is doing his best for him, isn’t it nice? Why be upset with this? The situation in front of me is more important now.

I diverted my eyes from Koigasaki and Suzuki and I draw out the full power of my brain.

At the late night festival ... Koigasaki is confessing .... Now, I am with Hasegawa ... ... I will forget ... ....

"But ... I was just fine .... I also had a story I want to tell Kashiwada ...... I was just looking for you ... Before that I told the boy that I'm sorry but ... "

"eh……!?"

I was shocked by Hasegawa's remarks.

Hasegawa, to me, a story ...!

At this campfire 's confession time ...!

I do not expect it even though I do like that ... is Hasegawa trying to confess me ... Wow!

"Well ... ... What about Kashiwada's story ...?"

"Well, no ... ... Hasegawa's story is better!"

I said to her.

"Oh ... but ... yours was urgent, right?"

"No, I'm OK! I want to hear the story of Hasegawa first!"

I thought that my way of deceiving is too bad. It is likely that Hasegawa is suspicious ... ....

"Ok ... .... If so ... ... then let me talk ahead."

Hasegawa seems to be convinced for a moment while making it strange, and starts talking.

"Kashiwada-kun ... .... Thank you so much for today."

Hasegawa said to me with a calm tone.

"Huh……?"

"You called my older brother to the cultural festival ... and then you took me to my brother ... ...."

"Oh, well ... that ... ...."

While being slightly disappointed in the fact that it was not a confession ... ... she was happy with her thank you.

Until a while ago, I was surprised at her usual attitude, I did not mind ......

"I can’t thank you enough ... I do not know .... I do not understand ... I have misunderstood because of the weakness of my own heart. Since I do not want to hurt, I can’t contact my older brother ... ... Today Kashiwada sets up a place for me to talk with my older brother, I was able to talk with my older brother for the first time in a few years ... ... I was really happy. "

"Hasegawa……"

"At first ... ... I was a nuisance and have a bad attitude ... I really apologize, but Kashiwada brought me to my brother, He did not give up on me ...... "

She seriously watches me while filled with gratitude.

"We greatly appreciate you Kashiwada ... my brother and his sister consider you as ... an important friend."

"............"

I got teary because of her words.

...... I can never accept her thanks.

Rather, it was just a rash action on my part that made me do it. I did it on my own will. Because I want to do it, I just did it.

Nevertheless ... she looks at my eyes now with sincere thanks.

Is there such a thing that makes me so glad ...?

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa said with a strained voice as I was stiffening on the spot with my eyes full of tears.

"Ah ... I'm sorry, I got soooo ... no ... I did not think that I was appreciated so much ... I am glad ...."

Hasegawa floated a soft smile on my words.

"............ So, Kashiwada's story ... What is it?

"eh……!?"

But at the next moment, I was greatly upset by the words of Hasegawa.

Oh, I completely forgot ....

"Er, um ... ..."

What should I do ...... I forgot what I was going to talk about ... what a predicament ...... I desperately run my brain at full power.

...... Wait a moment ... ... Now it is confession time ... ....

Even more, I feel that this is my opportunity ....

……No no!Take it slowly! I decided that in my mind and calmed myself!

"Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa tilts her head curiously to me who is silent.

...................

That's it………….

Now, it is "confession time" ....

I ... There is another thing I have to tell Hasegawa ... ....

Besides my love ...... There is something that I am hiding from her ... ....

To keep a secretly from my crush .... In truth I was disgusted. I feel like I'm not showing my real self ...

Hasegawa is thanking to me now, but if I say the truth ... what will happen? Will she still give a gentle smile to me just like before? Would it be possible that our relationship will be broken even though she just acknowledged me as a "friend"?
Honestly, I feel scared.

And yet ... I want Hasegawa to recognize my true self ... ....

"... I'm sorry, I hid it until now .... Hasegawa, there are things I want to say ..."

"Huh……?"

Hasegawa is a little surprised and looks up at my face.

I took a light breath and settled my determination.

"Just like Yamamoto-san ... I am an Otaku...."

To my words, Hasegawa was surprised with his eyes wide open.

For a while, she stared at my face.

Her silence was painful. I wait for her answer.

"…………Is that so."

Eventually, Hasegawa gave a short reply with no expression.

Her reaction ...... I got a fear anxiety.

Even after she reconciled with her older brother ... ... she still hates Otaku. Even though she used to love otaku culture in the past, given the various painful events that took place because of her involvement with otaku culture, her hate is natural. They had been tormenting her for a long time.

Previously she said "I am not good with Otakus." Even if she has reconciled with her older brother, that feeling may not change. If so ......

The relationship I built up with her can collapse easily .... It is not strange.

Hasegawa's reaction ... ... I was very afraid.

I can’t look at her face.

Eventually Hasegawa started speaking slowly.

"...... I loved otaku culture before.When I was an elementary school student I loved otaku culture. Then I had an event where I felt I was betrayed by my older brother I. At that time, I thought could not forgive my brother but now, I think that I understand that was not is not about my brother betraying me."

...... Hasegawa probably refer to the "event where I felt betrayed" where she found Yamamoto's doujinshi. She was shocked then, but now I don’t think she cares about that event too much ......

"So, I realized that the real cause I hated Otakus is not that ... because I was an Otaku, I got my older brother involved and as a result my older brother went that path. It was because I was convinced that my life had gone insane because of this ... I ran away hating otaku culture ... I think the bad thing is net games and geek culture itself ... ... "

She felt great responsibility and at the same time she had been driven by remorse of self-esteem, as she was the one who introduced Otaku culture to her older brother.

"So ... ... to my older brother,"Otaku hobbies by itself is not bad, it is a wonderful culture".... Somehow, when my own brother affirmed my Otaku hobbies, I felt like I was saved ...... I was saved ... Actually, I knew ... Otaku Hobby itself is not evil."

She looked a bit like a refreshing look.

"So ... ... From now on I will not deny people who are Otakus, I will stop denying them because of my selfish reasons."
She declared herself without any hesitation.

That is, that is ... ... Because she ceased to dislike Otakus, she doesn’t mind being an Otaku ... Is it okay for me to think that it her the answer?

"First ... An Otaku is just one of those people's hobbies, so it's stupid of me to change my feelings for that person just because of that. I wonder ... .... "

Today's, my crush tells me a lot about her honest feelings more that she let on. I was glad for that.

"So ... ...."

Hasegawa looked straight at my eyes while looking a bit shy.

"Whether you’re an Otaku or not, Kashiwada is an important person to me; strong and trustworthy ... an irreplaceable and valued person ... ... nothing has changed."

She said clearly, with a gentle smile.

── "An important irreplaceable person".

She certainly said so. She has told me so.

How happy I am for her words now.

If I could hear such words from her ... I think there is nothing wrong with what I have done so far.

She was smiling the most while I was looking at her.

I want to keep seeing this smile forever. I want to protect her happiness, this smile.

From all the painful and sad events that hit her ... ... I want to protect her.

"Kashiwada ... ... you ...?"

"Hasegawa ... ...."

I saw her eyes straight, thinking of silent me as a kyoton.

I do not know the technique of suppressing this emotion overflowing in myself now ....

The feeling of thinking that I love her is overflowing and it seemed to explode.

"I ……"

I moved my trembling lips ... ... I uttered the words.

"The matter about Hasegawa ...................."

"…………Huh?"

She opened her eyes wide open to my words.

"That ... ... not just as a classmate or as a friend … as a single person, as a woman ... ... I like the Hasegawa ... ...."

All the time I spent with Hasegawa until now has run around my brain like a gigantic lantern.

On the day of the entrance ceremony, from that day on when I was strongly attracted to her beauty and kindness, my heart to Hasegawa has steadily expanded.

Even though at first I can only help you while hiding behind the scenes, I have been able to exchange words with you little by little ....

Now she told me ...that I am "an important, irreplaceable person".

That was a great pleasure for me.I had not thought of anything of such as a future.

I can no longer hold down my feelings.

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

She stared at me with a surprised expression.

The white hair of Hasegawa was shining red and glittering in the dark, receiving the color of the swaying flames from the campfire.

While looking at her face, I thought that Hasegawa is the most beautiful girl in the world.

Continues to Volume 8

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6

2017-08-02T13:45:10Z

Bobobelmonte:

Me and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto to the entrance.

"Well, Midori ... I will contact you again."

In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa silently nodded.

"... Onii-san ......"

Hasegawa called Mr. Yamamoto with a nervous look.

"... ...you coming to the cultural festival ... really, I was happy ..."

"Midori ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto was happy when he looked at Hasegawa.

Hasegawa was able to talk to him at last, it was really good ... ... I thought from my heart.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... how can I thank you for today, thank you so much ..."

Mr. Yamamoto thanked me.

"No, thank you for visiting us ......"

I and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto who went home.

Hasegawa was looking at Mr. Yamamoto's back ... ... with very gentle eyes.

When we got back to the gym, the cleanup after the play was over.

"I did not participate in tidying up ... ... I did bad things ..."

Hasegawa unhappily muttered while looking at the stage in the gymnasium where everyone has disappeared together with the props used in the play; the place was cleaned up well.

"Originally, we neither helped set up the props so it seemed that they finished cleaning up without having to wait for us."
We did not help in the preparation so I think that we weren’t needed for the cleanup.

We decided to return to the classroom for now.

"Let's hurry."

Hasegawa says to me as if nothing had happened.

"Oh, OK."

Although I was a little confused about the change in Hasegawa, I returned to the classroom quickly with her.

At the moment we entered the classroom, I felt like we got some attention from the class. Koigasaki also looked at Hasegawa for a moment when we arrived in the classroom.

Our class, having finished the play and tidied up, about half of our classmates are eating in the classroom. The other half went to their club activities and other things.

The props used in the play were gathered at the end of the classroom. By the way, we were told that in the later camp fire, the small burnable props will be burned. I'm sure that they are keeping the items to be burned in one place.

"You ... you and Hasegawa went missing!"

When I returned to my seat, Kiritani cried.

"Oh ... no ... ...."

I do not know what to answer, I don’t want to get caught.

"It was rumored in class, something about the two leading characters! ......"

"Are you serious……!?"

So that’s why the moment I came back to the classroom with Hasegawa, we got a lot of attention?

"What, did you finally tell her!?"

"Chi, what!"

"Why ... I thought you would ask during the late night festival"

"What ... What ?!"

I have doubts about Kiritani's remarks.

"... .... You know, during the school's late night festival, it’s confession time for a lot of students; it's not officially so, but the students are doing it on their own ... every year It seems to be a tradition. "

"There is such a thing ... ... I did not know ..."

Confession time at the late night festival ... ... there was such a youthful event in our high school.

"I thought that for the late night festival there is only folk dancing around the campfire ..."

The main part of the late night festival is folk dance and camp fire. Folk dance is a standard one where men and women dance in turns with other men and women. I saw situations where boys call out to the girls they want to dance together in a romantic atmosphere... like in a GALGE.

"After the folk dance, the campfire begins and it will be a free time, and that’s the time for someone who wants to confess to search for their partner and tells her."

"Well, seriously ......"

Wow ... ... How does he know of such an event?

There are other students around, so it is perfectly a spectacle.

To confess while being enthralled at the atmosphere of the late night cultural festival.... only a courageous bastard will actually do it. I definitely will not imitate that.

"it’s time to move to the schoolyard soon, please prepare the materials to be burned."

At the teacher 's words, the students brought as much materials as they can carry and begin moving to the schoolyard.
"OK! I will change clothes first."

I was talking to Kiritani while removing my make - up and the Snow White costume; it was nearly time to start the late night festival.

"You should stay as you are, everyone seems to want to attend the festival at the cultural festival later."

"No, no no ... ... I do not want to dance the folk dance with the girls in this costume ..."

I may be targeted because of that ....

I asked Kiritani to go to the schoolyard first then I changed to my uniform in the classroom when nobody was left.

After having finished changing clothes, I washed my face and removed my makeup before I went out to the schoolyard, and the students were throwing in the props used at the cultural festival to the turret assembled at the center of the schoolyard.
When all the material was thrown in, the students surrounded the tower and made a big double loop. The girls are inside the loop and the boys are outside; the boys move around. I hurriedly searched for the place where my class was, and I went into my own place in the ring.

As the sky is still bright, the tower will not be ignited. It is supposed to be ignited after dancing for about an hour and after the sun sets.

Soon the music started and the folk dance began.

I practiced the folk dance a couple of times, but it is not something I'm used to doing with girls. We talked with our partners while dancing.

"You changed your clothes, Kashiwada .... It would have been fun if you stayed in that costume."

"... .... ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ 0”

A girl who was dancing with me spoke to me and I reply while being embarrassed. I was surprised because it was a girl who hardly talked to me before.

... If I haven’t done the play, I would not have been able to speak to the girls. Thanks to doing the protagonist in the play (and moreover in a dress), it was easy for me to speak to men and women more than before ... ... I feel it. It seemed worthwhile to do Snow White in the cultural festival. ... Well, it's only during the cultural festival, so it will be over soon ...

Eventually ... ....

"Ah……"

"Oh ... ...."

It became my turn to dance with Koigasaki.

For me, Koigasaki is the only girl in class who I can talk with easily ... ... but why … why is it somewhat embarrassing for us to hold hands and dance?

"............ How was it? Did it work? What happened ..."

Suddenly, I was questioned by Koigasaki. Of course the question is about ... the matter between Hasegawa and Yamamoto that I consulted with her yesterday.

"Oh .... It went well ..."

It worked ... I think that it was a good result.

I just brought together two people, I didn’t do anything else ....

"... ... Well you well, I will hear it in detail next time ...."

"Oh, how about you ... ...."

…and Suzuki? I was about to ask ... ... the music changed and it was time to change partners. Oh, I could not hear about the progress between Suzuki and Koigasaki ....

After a while passed ... ....

"Ah……"

"... well ...."

Finally, it was Hasegawa’s turn to be my partner. She also changed from the Prince costume to her uniform. She says hello to me gently.

While puzzled, I hold the hands of Hasegawa.

The moment I touched the hands of Hasegawa, my heart started beating wildly. I held Hasegawa’s hands earlier, but I was desperate at that time and I didn’t think about it. It was different then.

"............"

There were lots of things I wanted to say, but I was nervous.

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

"eh……!?"

Hasegawa talked first, I was surprised.

"A little while ago ............ I showed an embarrassing side of me ... I'm sorry."

"No, no, such a thing ..."

Looking at Hasegawa, she was a little red in the face. She is trying not to look at my face.

I guess ... she’s embarrassed because I saw her crying ....

Because she looks calm all the time ...... I thought she was embarrassed as I saw her in such a state.

Then the dance time with Hasegawa ended. We were silent.

I wanted to dance with Hasegawa more ... ....

No, more than that ... I regret that due to my nervousness, I could not say anything fancy.

Eventually the folk dance was over. The sun is just setting.

Finally, in order to start the campfire, the oar in the schoolyard was ignited. This campfire seems to be the main event of the late night festival. A fireball suspended on a pulley comes flying above the wire drawn from the rooftop to the turret. Arriving at the tower, it raises the sound and flares up vigorously. The students surrounding the tower gave were deeply moved.

Under the completely darkened sky, the flames are gaining momentum and burning red. The students broke up moved to different places where they can watch the bonfire together. People who want to leave are allowed to go home.

..... Suddenly, I remembered the words of Kiritani.

Right now ... is this the event called "confession time"?

"Kashiwada - What will you do now?"

Kiritani who is near me, starts to tease me.

"I ... I won’t tell you!"

But I thought of something.

If I do not confess to Hasegawa ... ... others might confess to Hasegawa instead!

Even though Hasegawa has many fans, when she played the role of the Prince in our play at the cultural festival, she stood out and I predict that her fans have increased.

Okay, what if Hasegawa were to be confessed to by others .... I don’t want to think about it.

"... Ah, Kashiwada, where are you going?"

When I tried got up to move from the place, Kiritani asked me.

'I … I'm going to look for someone!'

"Ohhh... do your best!"

Kiritani sent me out with a grin.

This guy absolutely misunderstood that I will confess to Hasegawa ... .... Even though I just want to find her and keep an eye on her, so that Hasegawa will not be confessed to by other men.

Hasegawa is in the same class so she should be nearby, but I can’t find her easily. Damn, she may have already been called by another boys and may have been brought to some place for a confession ....

"Ah, Kashiwada!"

While I was searching for Hasegawa and running around, I came across an unexpected character.

"Sakurai-san ... ...."

It seems that she was also walking with a quick pace.

... ... Maybe, she is also looking for someone? Is she also searching for her crush to confess to?

"...Oh Kashiwada ... ... I'm out of breath … Are you looking for someone ...?

Sakurai asked me as if she was a little upset.

"Oh ......! Ah ... ... Yeah, well ... ...."

"... Oh, that's right ... ... ... but please do your best!"

She gave a cheery smile to my words.

"Oh ... ... Thank you!"

I was worried about Sakurai's intention to confess to someone she like, but I do not have much time to talk, so I thanked her and tried to leave quickly.

…when...

"... she is near the football goal ......"

"……eh?"

A small voice from Sakurai reached my ear.

I was surprised and look around and looked at her.

"... Good luck ... ...."

She ... ... smiles while encouraging me again.

But ... what is on her mind?

The smile she has... ... it seemed like a very sad smile ......

I ran towards the football goal.

............ Are you there Sakurai, my crush?

Why? Even though Sakurai and Hasegawa were not even acquainted until yesterday ....

Does she truly know who I am looking for? I half trusted her, but in order to ascertain that, I had to go to the soccer goal.
...... The sad smile that she showed in the end ...... it stuck to me and won’t leave.

Why ... why was she looking like that ...?

"... ...!"

I found a soccer goal in the front ...... I voice out my surprise.

There ... ... Really, there was a Hasegawa ... ....

Sakurai - san ... really I knew I was looking for my crush, Hasegawa. She knew that I was looking to confess to Hasegawa during this confession time and gave me the location of Hasegawa.

How did she ...? Did Koigasaki tell her ...? No, I am certain she absolutely will not tell just anybody. So then, how ...?

...... No, more than that, the situation in front of me is more important!

Because ... ... Hasegawa who standing beside the soccer goal is ... with a group of boys.

"Hasegawa!"

While I called her name, I ran to Hasegawa.

"... ... Kashiwada-kun?"

Hasegawa is surprised to see me.

"...... Chi ......"

The boys looked at me and clicked their tongues.

"Well ... I do not know if you can see the situation? Now I am talking with Hasegawa, can you leave us alone?"

The boys told me off.

Perhaps ... ... did you just confess ...?

Wow, I completely interfered ... .... no wonder he is frustrated with me.

However ...

"My bad but ... well ... I have something urgent to tell Hasegawa! I'm sorry, but ... can you leave us!?"
With a shivering voice, I asked the boys.

I know I am disturbing them with my self-centered request.

But ...... I can’t concede here. I can’t let Hasegawa be taken by another man. Even if I would have to be the lowest of the low!

"Haa......!! What are you saying ......"

A boy who did not know me was surprised and gave me an angry look.

"...... Chi ...... ah ok, we’ll leave you alone."

After that, the students turned their backs to us and left the place.

To the unknown student: I am sorry to interrupt your confession ... but I won’t give up. Please understand my love ...

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ...... You ran so much just to see me ... what was that urgent thing you wanted to tell me?"
Hasegawa looks at me with an anxious face.

"Ah ... um ... ...."

She is patiently waiting for my answer. Even though I said "urgent"before, of course it was not true for Hasegawa’s case. I just used it to mislead the other students. Suddenly,

In my eyes ... I saw a familiar figure.

In front of us, several meters away.

Many students are lighted by the light coming from the campfire ... ....

I could see Koigasaki is with Suzuki.

It seems that they are talking about something ... ... Of course, I can’t hear anything as we are far apart.
Is Koigasaki confessing ...?

She took this great opportunity to confess.

Koigasaki and Suzuki’s figures are shrinking in the distance, looks like they are going to the sound stage section where they performed on and where they spoke about Otaku topics ... this is confession time. I think the setting and timing is very well done.

Besides, it's like a youthful romantic situation straight out of a manga: a girl confessing in a campfire setting... I think that Koigasaki really loves him.

After all, she will finally confess to Suzuki ... ...

"...... Kun? Kashiwada-kun?"

"…………eh!?"

Called by Hasegawa, I am surprised.

Yappari ...... I was totally distracted by the figures of Koigasaki and Suzuki, I forgot my situation ......

"Oops, I was distracted ..."

What am I thinking?! She is doing his best for him, isn’t it nice? Why be upset with this? The situation in front of me is more important now.

I diverted my eyes from Koigasaki and Suzuki and I draw out the full power of my brain.

At the late night festival ... Koigasaki is confessing .... Now, I am with Hasegawa ... ... I will forget ... ....

"But ... I was just fine .... I also had a story I want to tell Kashiwada ...... I was just looking for you ... Before that I told the boy that I'm sorry but ... "

"eh……!?"

I was shocked by Hasegawa's remarks.

Hasegawa, to me, a story ...!

At this campfire 's confession time ...!

I do not expect it even though I do like that ... is Hasegawa trying to confess me ... Wow!

"Well ... ... What about Kashiwada's story ...?"

"Well, no ... ... Hasegawa's story is better!"

I said to her.

"Oh ... but ... yours was urgent, right?"

"No, I'm OK! I want to hear the story of Hasegawa first!"

I thought that my way of deceiving is too bad. It is likely that Hasegawa is suspicious ... ....

"Ok ... .... If so ... ... then let me talk ahead."

Hasegawa seems to be convinced for a moment while making it strange, and starts talking.

"Kashiwada-kun ... .... Thank you so much for today."

Hasegawa said to me with a calm tone.

"Huh……?"

"You called my older brother to the cultural festival ... and then you took me to my brother ... ...."

"Oh, well ... that ... ...."

While being slightly disappointed in the fact that it was not a confession ... ... she was happy with her thank you.

Until a while ago, I was surprised at her usual attitude, I did not mind ......

"I can’t thank you enough ... I do not know .... I do not understand ... I have misunderstood because of the weakness of my own heart. Since I do not want to hurt, I can’t contact my older brother ... ... Today Kashiwada sets up a place for me to talk with my older brother, I was able to talk with my older brother for the first time in a few years ... ... I was really happy. "

"Hasegawa……"

"At first ... ... I was a nuisance and have a bad attitude ... I really apologize, but Kashiwada brought me to my brother, He did not give up on me ...... "

She seriously watches me while filled with gratitude.

"We greatly appreciate you Kashiwada ... my brother and his sister consider you as ... an important friend."

"............"

I got teary because of her words.

...... I can never accept her thanks.

Rather, it was just a rash action on my part that made me do it. I did it on my own will. Because I want to do it, I just did it.

Nevertheless ... she looks at my eyes now with sincere thanks.

Is there such a thing that makes me so glad ...?

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa said with a strained voice as I was stiffening on the spot with my eyes full of tears.

"Ah ... I'm sorry, I got soooo ... no ... I did not think that I was appreciated so much ... I am glad ...."

Hasegawa floated a soft smile on my words.

"............ So, Kashiwada's story ... What is it?

"eh……!?"

But at the next moment, I was greatly upset by the words of Hasegawa.

Oh, I completely forgot ....

"Er, um ... ..."

What should I do ...... I forgot what I was going to talk about ... what a predicament ...... I desperately run my brain at full power.

...... Wait a moment ... ... Now it is confession time ... ....

Even more, I feel that this is my opportunity ....

……No no!Take it slowly! I decided that in my mind and calmed myself!

"Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa tilts her head curiously to me who is silent.

...................

That's it………….

Now, it is "confession time" ....

I ... There is another thing I have to tell Hasegawa ... ....

Besides my love ...... There is something that I am hiding from her ... ....

To keep a secretly from my crush .... In truth I was disgusted. I feel like I'm not showing my real self ...

Hasegawa is thanking to me now, but if I say the truth ... what will happen? Will she still give a gentle smile to me just like before? Would it be possible that our relationship will be broken even though she just acknowledged me as a "friend"?
Honestly, I feel scared.

And yet ... I want Hasegawa to recognize my true self ... ....

"... I'm sorry, I hid it until now .... Hasegawa, there are things I want to say ..."

"Huh……?"

Hasegawa is a little surprised and looks up at my face.

I took a light breath and settled my determination.

"Just like Yamamoto-san ... I am an Otaku...."

To my words, Hasegawa was surprised with his eyes wide open.

For a while, she stared at my face.

Her silence was painful. I wait for her answer.

"…………Is that so."

Eventually, Hasegawa gave a short reply with no expression.

Her reaction ...... I got a fear anxiety.

Even after she reconciled with her older brother ... ... she still hates Otaku. Even though she used to love otaku culture in the past, given the various painful events that took place because of her involvement with otaku culture, her hate is natural. They had been tormenting her for a long time.

Previously she said "I am not good with Otakus." Even if she has reconciled with her older brother, that feeling may not change. If so ......

The relationship I built up with her can collapse easily .... It is not strange.

Hasegawa's reaction ... ... I was very afraid.

I can’t look at her face.

Eventually Hasegawa started speaking slowly.

"...... I loved otaku culture before.When I was an elementary school student I loved otaku culture. Then I had an event where I felt I was betrayed by my older brother I. At that time, I thought could not forgive my brother but now, I think that I understand that was not is not about my brother betraying me."

...... Hasegawa probably refer to the "event where I felt betrayed" where she found Yamamoto's doujinshi. She was shocked then, but now I don’t think she cares about that event too much ......

"So, I realized that the real cause I hated Otakus is not that ... because I was an Otaku, I got my older brother involved and as a result my older brother went that path. It was because I was convinced that my life had gone insane because of this ... I ran away hating otaku culture ... I think the bad thing is net games and geek culture itself ... ... "

She felt great responsibility and at the same time she had been driven by remorse of self-esteem, as she was the one who introduced Otaku culture to her older brother.

"So ... ... to my older brother,"Otaku hobbies by itself is not bad, it is a wonderful culture".... Somehow, when my own brother affirmed my Otaku hobbies, I felt like I was saved ...... I was saved ... Actually, I knew ... Otaku Hobby itself is not evil."

She looked a bit like a refreshing look.

"So ... ... From now on I will not deny people who are Otakus, I will stop denying them because of my selfish reasons."
She declared herself without any hesitation.

That is, that is ... ... Because she ceased to dislike Otakus, she doesn’t mind being an Otaku ... Is it okay for me to think that it her the answer?

"First ... An Otaku is just one of those people's hobbies, so it's stupid of me to change my feelings for that person just because of that. I wonder ... .... "

Today's, my crush tells me a lot about her honest feelings more that she let on. I was glad for that.

"So ... ...."

Hasegawa looked straight at my eyes while looking a bit shy.

"Whether you’re an Otaku or not, Kashiwada is an important person to me; strong and trustworthy ... an irreplaceable and valued person ... ... nothing has changed."

She said clearly, with a gentle smile.

── "An important irreplaceable person".

She certainly said so. She has told me so.

How happy I am for her words now.

If I could hear such words from her ... I think there is nothing wrong with what I have done so far.

She was smiling the most while I was looking at her.

I want to keep seeing this smile forever. I want to protect her happiness, this smile.

From all the painful and sad events that hit her ... ... I want to protect her.

"Kashiwada ... ... you ...?"

"Hasegawa ... ...."

I saw her eyes straight, thinking of silent me as a kyoton.

I do not know the technique of suppressing this emotion overflowing in myself now ....

The feeling of thinking that I love her is overflowing and it seemed to explode.

"I ……"

I moved my trembling lips ... ... I uttered the words.

"The matter about Hasegawa ...................."

"…………Huh?"

She opened her eyes wide open to my words.

"That ... ... not just as a classmate or as a friend … as a single person, as a woman ... ... I like the Hasegawa ... ...."

All the time I spent with Hasegawa until now has run around my brain like a gigantic lantern.

On the day of the entrance ceremony, from that day on when I was strongly attracted to her beauty and kindness, my heart to Hasegawa has steadily expanded.

Even though at first I can only help you while hiding behind the scenes, I have been able to exchange words with you little by little ....

Now she told me ...that I am "an important, irreplaceable person".

That was a great pleasure for me.I had not thought of anything of such as a future.

I can no longer hold down my feelings.

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

She stared at me with a surprised expression.

The white hair of Hasegawa was shining red and glittering in the dark, receiving the color of the swaying flames from the campfire.

While looking at her face, I thought that Hasegawa is the most beautiful girl in the world.

Continues to Chapter 8

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2017-08-02T13:05:24Z

Bobobelmonte: /* The Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series by Murakami Rin */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2017-08-02T13:00:23Z

Bobobelmonte: /* The Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! series by Murakami Rin */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!

2017-08-02T12:58:21Z

Bobobelmonte: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

'''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' (おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！)(I'll Make You into an Otaku, so Make Me into a Riajuu!) is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]] (村上凛), with illustrations by Anapon (あなぽん), published by Fujimi Shobou under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

The '''''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!''''' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure! - Français|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Kashiwada Naoki was determined to lead his high school life without anyone knowing that he's an Otaku. However, his classmate beauty, Koigasaki Momo, who was rumored among the girls to be a slut, found him out!? Before the despairing Kashiwada, she said something undoubtedly surprising.

"Aren't you an Otaku? Then, make me into an Otaku!"

The love story of two individuals bounded by an agreement of Otaku and Riajuu starts!!

==Blog Review==
Blog review for this series available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=414 here]!

== Translation ==

=== [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''The series is currently seeking aspiring translators. Please see [[User:Larethian#Translator_Recruitment_for_My_Existing_Projects|here]] for more info.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==

* '''02-Aug-2017'''
** Volume 7 completed

* '''15-Jul-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed

* '''24-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed

* '''21-Mar-2014'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed

* '''02-Jan-2014'''
** Volume 1 completed and proofed

* '''18-Sep-2013'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 reworked and proofed

* '''28-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''10-Dec-2011'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''16-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==The ''Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!'' series by Murakami Rin==

[[Image:Otaria v01 front cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 1 ([[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v02 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 2===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

[[Image:Otaria v04 000b.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
===Volume 4===
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9===

::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[user:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[user:larethian|larethian]]

'''Retired'''
:*[[user:hazue|Hazue]]

===Editors===
:*'''georgi (IMS Proofer)'''
:*[[User:ff7_freak|ff7_freak]]
:*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]

==Series Overview==
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！ (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3664-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！２ (November 19, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3707-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！３ (March 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3746-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！4 (June 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3775-8)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！5 (October 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3817-5)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！6 (February 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3864-9)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！7 (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3904-2)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！8 (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-0471-2922-1)
*おまえをオタクにしてやるから、俺をリア充にしてくれ！9 (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070040-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Rin Murakami|Murakami Rin]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6

2017-08-02T12:53:54Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Me and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto to the entrance. "Well, Midori ... I will contact you again." In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa silently nodded. "... Onii-san ....."

Me and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto to the entrance.

"Well, Midori ... I will contact you again."

In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa silently nodded.

"... Onii-san ......"

Hasegawa called Mr. Yamamoto with a nervous look.

"... ...you coming to the cultural festival ... really, I was happy ..."

"Midori ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto was happy when he looked at Hasegawa.

Hasegawa was able to talk to him at last, it was really good ... ... I thought from my heart.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... how can I thank you for today, thank you so much ..."

Mr. Yamamoto thanked me.

"No, thank you for visiting us ......"

I and Hasegawa sent off Mr. Yamamoto who went home.

Hasegawa was looking at Mr. Yamamoto's back ... ... with very gentle eyes.

When we got back to the gym, the cleanup after the play was over.

"I did not participate in tidying up ... ... I did bad things ..."

Hasegawa unhappily muttered while looking at the stage in the gymnasium where everyone has disappeared together with the props used in the play; the place was cleaned up well.

"Originally, we neither helped set up the props so it seemed that they finished cleaning up without having to wait for us."
We did not help in the preparation so I think that we weren’t needed for the cleanup.

We decided to return to the classroom for now.

"Let's hurry."

Hasegawa says to me as if nothing had happened.

"Oh, OK."

Although I was a little confused about the change in Hasegawa, I returned to the classroom quickly with her.

At the moment we entered the classroom, I felt like we got some attention from the class. Koigasaki also looked at Hasegawa for a moment when we arrived in the classroom.

Our class, having finished the play and tidied up, about half of our classmates are eating in the classroom. The other half went to their club activities and other things.

The props used in the play were gathered at the end of the classroom. By the way, we were told that in the later camp fire, the small burnable props will be burned. I'm sure that they are keeping the items to be burned in one place.

"You ... you and Hasegawa went missing!"

When I returned to my seat, Kiritani cried.

"Oh ... no ... ...."

I do not know what to answer, I don’t want to get caught.

"It was rumored in class, something about the two leading characters! ......"

"Are you serious……!?"

So that’s why the moment I came back to the classroom with Hasegawa, we got a lot of attention?

"What, did you finally tell her!?"

"Chi, what!"

"Why ... I thought you would ask during the late night festival"

"What ... What ?!"

I have doubts about Kiritani's remarks.

"... .... You know, during the school's late night festival, it’s confession time for a lot of students; it's not officially so, but the students are doing it on their own ... every year It seems to be a tradition. "

"There is such a thing ... ... I did not know ..."

Confession time at the late night festival ... ... there was such a youthful event in our high school.

"I thought that for the late night festival there is only folk dancing around the campfire ..."

The main part of the late night festival is folk dance and camp fire. Folk dance is a standard one where men and women dance in turns with other men and women. I saw situations where boys call out to the girls they want to dance together in a romantic atmosphere... like in a GALGE.

"After the folk dance, the campfire begins and it will be a free time, and that’s the time for someone who wants to confess to search for their partner and tells her."

"Well, seriously ......"

Wow ... ... How does he know of such an event?

There are other students around, so it is perfectly a spectacle.

To confess while being enthralled at the atmosphere of the late night cultural festival.... only a courageous bastard will actually do it. I definitely will not imitate that.

"it’s time to move to the schoolyard soon, please prepare the materials to be burned."

At the teacher 's words, the students brought as much materials as they can carry and begin moving to the schoolyard.
"OK! I will change clothes first."

I was talking to Kiritani while removing my make - up and the Snow White costume; it was nearly time to start the late night festival.

"You should stay as you are, everyone seems to want to attend the festival at the cultural festival later."

"No, no no ... ... I do not want to dance the folk dance with the girls in this costume ..."

I may be targeted because of that ....

I asked Kiritani to go to the schoolyard first then I changed to my uniform in the classroom when nobody was left.

After having finished changing clothes, I washed my face and removed my makeup before I went out to the schoolyard, and the students were throwing in the props used at the cultural festival to the turret assembled at the center of the schoolyard.
When all the material was thrown in, the students surrounded the tower and made a big double loop. The girls are inside the loop and the boys are outside; the boys move around. I hurriedly searched for the place where my class was, and I went into my own place in the ring.

As the sky is still bright, the tower will not be ignited. It is supposed to be ignited after dancing for about an hour and after the sun sets.

Soon the music started and the folk dance began.

I practiced the folk dance a couple of times, but it is not something I'm used to doing with girls. We talked with our partners while dancing.

"You changed your clothes, Kashiwada .... It would have been fun if you stayed in that costume."

"... .... ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ ___ 0”

A girl who was dancing with me spoke to me and I reply while being embarrassed. I was surprised because it was a girl who hardly talked to me before.

... If I haven’t done the play, I would not have been able to speak to the girls. Thanks to doing the protagonist in the play (and moreover in a dress), it was easy for me to speak to men and women more than before ... ... I feel it. It seemed worthwhile to do Snow White in the cultural festival. ... Well, it's only during the cultural festival, so it will be over soon ...

Eventually ... ....

"Ah……"

"Oh ... ...."

It became my turn to dance with Koigasaki.

For me, Koigasaki is the only girl in class who I can talk with easily ... ... but why … why is it somewhat embarrassing for us to hold hands and dance?

"............ How was it? Did it work? What happened ..."

Suddenly, I was questioned by Koigasaki. Of course the question is about ... the matter between Hasegawa and Yamamoto that I consulted with her yesterday.

"Oh .... It went well ..."

It worked ... I think that it was a good result.

I just brought together two people, I didn’t do anything else ....

"... ... Well you well, I will hear it in detail next time ...."

"Oh, how about you ... ...."

…and Suzuki? I was about to ask ... ... the music changed and it was time to change partners. Oh, I could not hear about the progress between Suzuki and Koigasaki ....

After a while passed ... ....

"Ah……"

"... well ...."

Finally, it was Hasegawa’s turn to be my partner. She also changed from the Prince costume to her uniform. She says hello to me gently.

While puzzled, I hold the hands of Hasegawa.

The moment I touched the hands of Hasegawa, my heart started beating wildly. I held Hasegawa’s hands earlier, but I was desperate at that time and I didn’t think about it. It was different then.

"............"

There were lots of things I wanted to say, but I was nervous.

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

"eh……!?"

Hasegawa talked first, I was surprised.

"A little while ago ............ I showed an embarrassing side of me ... I'm sorry."

"No, no, such a thing ..."

Looking at Hasegawa, she was a little red in the face. She is trying not to look at my face.

I guess ... she’s embarrassed because I saw her crying ....

Because she looks calm all the time ...... I thought she was embarrassed as I saw her in such a state.

Then the dance time with Hasegawa ended. We were silent.

I wanted to dance with Hasegawa more ... ....

No, more than that ... I regret that due to my nervousness, I could not say anything fancy.

Eventually the folk dance was over. The sun is just setting.

Finally, in order to start the campfire, the oar in the schoolyard was ignited. This campfire seems to be the main event of the late night festival. A fireball suspended on a pulley comes flying above the wire drawn from the rooftop to the turret. Arriving at the tower, it raises the sound and flares up vigorously. The students surrounding the tower gave were deeply moved.

Under the completely darkened sky, the flames are gaining momentum and burning red. The students broke up moved to different places where they can watch the bonfire together. People who want to leave are allowed to go home.

..... Suddenly, I remembered the words of Kiritani.

Right now ... is this the event called "confession time"?

"Kashiwada - What will you do now?"

Kiritani who is near me, starts to tease me.

"I ... I won’t tell you!"

But I thought of something.

If I do not confess to Hasegawa ... ... others might confess to Hasegawa instead!

Even though Hasegawa has many fans, when she played the role of the Prince in our play at the cultural festival, she stood out and I predict that her fans have increased.

Okay, what if Hasegawa were toby others .... I don’t want to think about it.

"... Ah, Kashiwada, where are you going?"

When I tried got up to move from the place, Kiritani asked me.

'I … I'm going to look for someone!'

"Ohhh... do your best!"

Kiritani sent me out with a grin.

This guy absolutely misunderstood that I will confess to Hasegawa ... .... Even though I just want to find her and keep an eye on her, so that Hasegawa will not be confessed to by other men.

Hasegawa is in the same class so she should be nearby, but I can’t find her easily. Damn, she may have already been called by another boys and may have been brought to some place for a confession ....

"Ah, Kashiwada!"

While I was searching for Hasegawa and running around, I came across an unexpected character.

"Sakurai-san ... ...."

It seems that she was also walking with a quick pace.

... ... Maybe, she is also looking for someone? Is she also searching for her crush to confess to?

"...Oh Kashiwada ... ... I'm out of breath … Are you looking for someone ...?

Sakurai asked me as if she was a little upset.

"Oh ......! Ah ... ... Yeah, well ... ...."

"... Oh, that's right ... ... ... but please do your best!"

She gave a cheery smile to my words.

"Oh ... ... Thank you!"

I was worried about Sakurai's intention to confess to someone she like, but I do not have much time to talk, so I thanked her and tried to leave quickly.

…when...

"... she is near the football goal ......"

"……eh?"

A small voice from Sakurai reached my ear.

I was surprised and look around and looked at her.

"... Good luck ... ...."

She ... ... smiles while encouraging me again.

But ... what is on her mind?

The smile she has... ... it seemed like a very sad smile ......

I ran towards the football goal.

............ Are you there Sakurai, my crush?

Why? Even though Sakurai and Hasegawa were not even acquainted until yesterday ....

Does she truly know who I am looking for? I half trusted her, but in order to ascertain that, I had to go to the soccer goal.
...... The sad smile that she showed in the end ...... it stuck to me and won’t leave.

Why ... why was she looking like that ...?

"... ...!"

I found a soccer goal in the front ...... I voice out my surprise.

There ... ... Really, there was a Hasegawa ... ....

Sakurai - san ... really I knew I was looking for my crush, Hasegawa. She knew that I was looking to confess to Hasegawa during this confession time and gave me the location of Hasegawa.

How did she ...? Did Koigasaki tell her ...? No, I am certain she absolutely will not tell just anybody. So then, how ...?

...... No, more than that, the situation in front of me is more important!

Because ... ... Hasegawa who standing beside the soccer goal is ... with a group of boys.

"Hasegawa!"

While I called her name, I ran to Hasegawa.

"... ... Kashiwada-kun?"

Hasegawa is surprised to see me.

"...... Chi ......"

The boys looked at me and clicked their tongues.

"Well ... I do not know if you can see the situation? Now I am talking with Hasegawa, can you leave us alone?"

The boys told me off.

Perhaps ... ... did you just confess ...?

Wow, I completely interfered ... .... no wonder he is frustrated with me.

However ...

"My bad but ... well ... I have something urgent to tell Hasegawa! I'm sorry, but ... can you leave us!?"
With a shivering voice, I asked the boys.

I know I am disturbing them with my self-centered request.

But ...... I can’t concede here. I can’t let Hasegawa be taken by another man. Even if I would have to be the lowest of the low!

"Haa......!! What are you saying ......"

A boy who did not know me was surprised and gave me an angry look.

"...... Chi ...... ah ok, we’ll leave you alone."

After that, the students turned their backs to us and left the place.

To the unknown student: I am sorry to interrupt your confession ... but I won’t give up. Please understand my love ...

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ...... You ran so much just to see me ... what was that urgent thing you wanted to tell me?"
Hasegawa looks at me with an anxious face.

"Ah ... um ... ...."

She is patiently waiting for my answer. Even though I said "urgent"before, of course it was not true for Hasegawa’s case. I just used it to mislead the other students. Suddenly,

In my eyes ... I saw a familiar figure.

In front of us, several meters away.

Many students are lighted by the light coming from the campfire ... ....

I could see Koigasaki is with Suzuki.

It seems that they are talking about something ... ... Of course, I can’t hear anything as we are far apart.
Is Koigasaki confessing ...?

She took this great opportunity to confess.

Koigasaki and Suzuki’s figures are shrinking in the distance, looks like they are going to the sound stage section where they performed on and where they spoke about Otaku topics ... this is confession time. I think the setting and timing is very well done.

Besides, it's like a youthful romantic situation straight out of a manga: a girl confessing in a campfire setting... I think that Koigasaki really loves him.

After all, she will finally confess to Suzuki ... ...

"...... Kun? Kashiwada-kun?"

"…………eh!?"

Called by Hasegawa, I am surprised.

Yappari ...... I was totally distracted by the figures of Koigasaki and Suzuki, I forgot my situation ......

"Oops, I was distracted ..."

What am I thinking?! She is doing his best for him, isn’t it nice? Why be upset with this? The situation in front of me is more important now.

I diverted my eyes from Koigasaki and Suzuki and I draw out the full power of my brain.

At the late night festival ... Koigasaki is confessing .... Now, I am with Hasegawa ... ... I will forget ... ....

"But ... I was just fine .... I also had a story I want to tell Kashiwada ...... I was just looking for you ... Before that I told the boy that I'm sorry but ... "

"eh……!?"

I was shocked by Hasegawa's remarks.

Hasegawa, to me, a story ...!

At this campfire 's confession time ...!

I do not expect it even though I do like that ... is Hasegawa trying to confess me ... Wow!

"Well ... ... What about Kashiwada's story ...?"

"Well, no ... ... Hasegawa's story is better!"

I said to her.

"Oh ... but ... yours was urgent, right?"

"No, I'm OK! I want to hear the story of Hasegawa first!"

I thought that my way of deceiving is too bad. It is likely that Hasegawa is suspicious ... ....

"Ok ... .... If so ... ... then let me talk ahead."

Hasegawa seems to be convinced for a moment while making it strange, and starts talking.

"Kashiwada-kun ... .... Thank you so much for today."

Hasegawa said to me with a calm tone.

"Huh……?"

"You called my older brother to the cultural festival ... and then you took me to my brother ... ...."

"Oh, well ... that ... ...."

While being slightly disappointed in the fact that it was not a confession ... ... she was happy with her thank you.

Until a while ago, I was surprised at her usual attitude, I did not mind ......

"I can’t thank you enough ... I do not know .... I do not understand ... I have misunderstood because of the weakness of my own heart. Since I do not want to hurt, I can’t contact my older brother ... ... Today Kashiwada sets up a place for me to talk with my older brother, I was able to talk with my older brother for the first time in a few years ... ... I was really happy. "

"Hasegawa……"

"At first ... ... I was a nuisance and have a bad attitude ... I really apologize, but Kashiwada brought me to my brother, He did not give up on me ...... "

She seriously watches me while filled with gratitude.

"We greatly appreciate you Kashiwada ... my brother and his sister consider you as ... an important friend."

"............"

I got teary because of her words.

...... I can never accept her thanks.

Rather, it was just a rash action on my part that made me do it. I did it on my own will. Because I want to do it, I just did it.

Nevertheless ... she looks at my eyes now with sincere thanks.

Is there such a thing that makes me so glad ...?

"Well, Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa said with a strained voice as I was stiffening on the spot with my eyes full of tears.

"Ah ... I'm sorry, I got soooo ... no ... I did not think that I was appreciated so much ... I am glad ...."

Hasegawa floated a soft smile on my words.

"............ So, Kashiwada's story ... What is it?

"eh……!?"

But at the next moment, I was greatly upset by the words of Hasegawa.

Oh, I completely forgot ....

"Er, um ... ..."

What should I do ...... I forgot what I was going to talk about ... what a predicament ...... I desperately run my brain at full power.

...... Wait a moment ... ... Now it is confession time ... ....

Even more, I feel that this is my opportunity ....

……No no!Take it slowly! I decided that in my mind and calmed myself!

"Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Hasegawa tilts her head curiously to me who is silent.

...................

That's it………….

Now, it is "confession time" ....

I ... There is another thing I have to tell Hasegawa ... ....

Besides my love ...... There is something that I am hiding from her ... ....

To keep a secretly from my crush .... In truth I was disgusted. I feel like I'm not showing my real self ...

Hasegawa is thanking to me now, but if I say the truth ... what will happen? Will she still give a gentle smile to me just like before? Would it be possible that our relationship will be broken even though she just acknowledged me as a "friend"?
Honestly, I feel scared.

And yet ... I want Hasegawa to recognize my true self ... ....

"... I'm sorry, I hid it until now .... Hasegawa, there are things I want to say ..."

"Huh……?"

Hasegawa is a little surprised and looks up at my face.

I took a light breath and settled my determination.

"Just like Yamamoto-san ... I am an Otaku...."

To my words, Hasegawa was surprised with his eyes wide open.

For a while, she stared at my face.

Her silence was painful. I wait for her answer.

"…………Is that so."

Eventually, Hasegawa gave a short reply with no expression.

Her reaction ...... I got a fear anxiety.

Even after she reconciled with her older brother ... ... she still hates Otaku. Even though she used to love otaku culture in the past, given the various painful events that took place because of her involvement with otaku culture, her hate is natural. They had been tormenting her for a long time.

Previously she said "I am not good with Otakus." Even if she has reconciled with her older brother, that feeling may not change. If so ......

The relationship I built up with her can collapse easily .... It is not strange.

Hasegawa's reaction ... ... I was very afraid.

I can’t look at her face.

Eventually Hasegawa started speaking slowly.

"...... I loved otaku culture before.When I was an elementary school student I loved otaku culture. Then I had an event where I felt I was betrayed by my older brother I. At that time, I thought could not forgive my brother but now, I think that I understand that was not is not about my brother betraying me."

...... Hasegawa probably refer to the "event where I felt betrayed" where she found Yamamoto's doujinshi. She was shocked then, but now I don’t think she cares about that event too much ......

"So, I realized that the real cause I hated Otakus is not that ... because I was an Otaku, I got my older brother involved and as a result my older brother went that path. It was because I was convinced that my life had gone insane because of this ... I ran away hating otaku culture ... I think the bad thing is net games and geek culture itself ... ... "

She felt great responsibility and at the same time she had been driven by remorse of self-esteem, as she was the one who introduced Otaku culture to her older brother.

"So ... ... to my older brother,"Otaku hobbies by itself is not bad, it is a wonderful culture".... Somehow, when my own brother affirmed my Otaku hobbies, I felt like I was saved ...... I was saved ... Actually, I knew ... Otaku Hobby itself is not evil."

She looked a bit like a refreshing look.

"So ... ... From now on I will not deny people who are Otakus, I will stop denying them because of my selfish reasons."
She declared herself without any hesitation.

That is, that is ... ... Because she ceased to dislike Otakus, she doesn’t mind being an Otaku ... Is it okay for me to think that it her the answer?

"First ... An Otaku is just one of those people's hobbies, so it's stupid of me to change my feelings for that person just because of that. I wonder ... .... "

Today's, my crush tells me a lot about her honest feelings more that she let on. I was glad for that.

"So ... ...."

Hasegawa looked straight at my eyes while looking a bit shy.

"Whether you’re an Otaku or not, Kashiwada is an important person to me; strong and trustworthy ... an irreplaceable and valued person ... ... nothing has changed."

She said clearly, with a gentle smile.

── "An important irreplaceable person".

She certainly said so. She has told me so.

How happy I am for her words now.

If I could hear such words from her ... I think there is nothing wrong with what I have done so far.

She was smiling the most while I was looking at her.

I want to keep seeing this smile forever. I want to protect her happiness, this smile.

From all the painful and sad events that hit her ... ... I want to protect her.

"Kashiwada ... ... you ...?"

"Hasegawa ... ...."

I saw her eyes straight, thinking of silent me as a kyoton.

I do not know the technique of suppressing this emotion overflowing in myself now ....

The feeling of thinking that I love her is overflowing and it seemed to explode.

"I ……"

I moved my trembling lips ... ... I uttered the words.

"The matter about Hasegawa ...................."

"…………Huh?"

She opened her eyes wide open to my words.

"That ... ... not just as a classmate or as a friend … as a single person, as a woman ... ... I like the Hasegawa ... ...."

All the time I spent with Hasegawa until now has run around my brain like a gigantic lantern.

On the day of the entrance ceremony, from that day on when I was strongly attracted to her beauty and kindness, my heart to Hasegawa has steadily expanded.

Even though at first I can only help you while hiding behind the scenes, I have been able to exchange words with you little by little ....

Now she told me ...that I am "an important, irreplaceable person".

That was a great pleasure for me.I had not thought of anything of such as a future.

I can no longer hold down my feelings.

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

She stared at me with a surprised expression.

The white hair of Hasegawa was shining red and glittering in the dark, receiving the color of the swaying flames from the campfire.

While looking at her face, I thought that Hasegawa is the most beautiful girl in the world.

Continues to Chapter 8

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]

|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2017-08-02T12:41:11Z

Bobobelmonte:

After we finished eating lunch, it was time that I had to go back to the classroom to prepare for the play, so I broke up with Murasaki.

"Please do your best ♪ Because I'm supporting you from the audience seats"

"Yes, thank you!"

I went to the classroom to prepare and change into costume.

After noticing me, Koigasaki with a cosmetic pouch, came to me.

Is she going to make me into the ugly Snow White Again?

"Hey, I'll do your make-up so please sit down."

I silently seated in a chair, I closed my eyes and waited for Koigasaki. The feel of the makeup brush is ticklish. It seems that she is doing it carefully today.

"You ... ..."

I had a lot of things I wanted to ask Koigasaki. Are you doing well with Suzuki? Why did not you tell me about anything yesterday? When are you going to confess?

"What?"

But now that I am in front of Koigasaki ... ... I was scared and could not ask anything.

Even now I'm getting nervous because of the big job I have to do after the play. She may not have heard of my plans. Finish the play, clear the problems of Hasegawa and Yamamoto safely – I think as I try to calm my mind.

"No, no ... nothing."

"Ha?"

Koigasaki, finished my makeup then stands up while she bringing the cosmetic tools.

"............ Then do your best, right?"

"Ah ... ok!"

I answered powerfully to words of encouragement from Koigasaki.

Koigasaki soon went back to the work with the props.

"Oh ... ... Kashiwada?"

"Wow! You look like a different person!"

A girl classmate who sat near Kiritani was calling me out while looking at my face.

"eh……?"

What is this ... my classmates’ reaction was different from the reactions yesterday. Yesterday, they were laughing the moment they saw my face ... ....

"What kind of face do I have?"

A girl classmate nearby lent me a mirror.

"Oh ... ...!"

I was astonished to see my face in the mirror. My face was made totally different from the make-up I had on yesterday.

"Kashiwada, it suits you surprisingly! From afar, you look like a normal woman!"

Sasagawa is surprised to see my face.

Yes, today I look like a woman ... I was thoroughly surprised. Koigasaki did an incredible normal make-up to make me pretty and not funny. No matter how many times I look at the mirror, I can’t believe that this is my face.

I do not know why Koigasaki did the make-up this way today. Is it just a whim or ... ?

"... Oh, Kashiwada-kun ......"

While moving from the classroom to the gymnasium, I was able to speak to Hasegawa.

Because we broke up a little awkwardly yesterday, I was relieved that I can still talk to Hasegawa.

She is surprised to see my face. Probably because my make-up has changed a lot since yesterday.

By the way, yesterday, Hasegawa laughed at my make-up. Today's decent makeup ... ... what will Hasegawa say? Should I have repeated the funny make-up to make her laugh?

"It's amazing ... you changed so much after you put on make-up ...."

Hasegawa looks at my face with a feeling of admiration.

"Oh, today I got a nice girl make-up girl ... ... Was yesterday’s make-up better?"

I ask Hasegawa.

"... Well, yesterday's makeup was also very good, but ... I think today’s make-up is OK as well."

As Hasegawa said after a close look at my face. I was feeling a little while being scrutinized by Hasegawa, but I was relieved to know that Hasegawa has approved it.

Eventually the play began.

My turn will come soon.

When I looked at the audience, I was able to see Murasaki and Mr. Yamamoto, as well as Sonoda.

As I did yesterday, I had a bad performance, but I did not make any mistake and the play went on smoothly.

Like today, everyone thought that it would be possible to finish the play safely without any hitch.

At final scene of the play, it was the entrance of Hasegawa acting as the prince.

"What a beautiful lady …"

My eyes are closed as I am dead, and I hear the lines of Hasegawa exactly like yesterday.

"Prince, she is not breathing anymore"

Next, I hear the dialogue of the student who plays a dwarf.

The next line will be the Prince saying, “Oh what a shame…".

"........................"

Is something wrong?

I cannot hear the next line of Hasegawa …

Is she taking time to act? I thought so, but the time passed is already too long anyhow. Perhaps she forgot her lines ...? I don’t think Hasegawa will forget her lines as she practiced and all. She was fine yesterday, I wonder what happened ....?

I became worried and half-opened my eyes to take a look at the situation.

".................."

Hasegawa in her Prince costume was rigid while looking at the someone in the audience near her.

The students playing the dwarfs around her are obviously upset by the situation.

Why is Hasegawa silent and standing still? When I look closely at her face ...... she is staring at one place while strengthening her expression.

............!

Oh no, maybe Hasegawa ......

Found Mr. Yamamoto, her older brother, who is sitting in the audience!

It was totally unexpected that Hasegawa would be upset and it would interfere with her acting. I was the one who told Mr. Yamamoto to come to see the play. It is my responsibility that Hasegawa is now in this state. Oh, what shall I do ......

"Hasegawa san ...?"

A girls student, one of the dwarfs who is near Hasegawa, calls Hasegawa with a little voice that was not heard by the audiencebut Hasegawa does not respond at all and remains rigid. It seems that the voice has not reached the ears of Hasegawa.

Since the play has stalled, the audience starts to fidget. Damn it ... what should I do ...?

...... Even if I changed a little bit of the play, it would be better than staying at this state ...?

I started to get up from my lying position.

"Gohoggehogeh ... ...."

I coughed out a piece of apple that I had put in my mouth beforehand.

Since I decided that Hasegawa is not in a state where she can act, though I have decided not to wait for the kiss from the prince, but wake up with my own accord.

Hasegawa and the other actors were also surprised to see the situation.

Yeah, I have to do something ...... Although I thought that I should cough out the apple on impulse, Ididn’t think what to do next .... Well, these lines might be appropriate for this scene ....

"... .... A nice prince has arrived so I was revived ... ...."

When listening to my lines, the other actors were stunned for a moment but soon,

"............ Oh! Snow White has come alive!"

Sasagawa, also as a dwarf, added to my ad lib.

"...... Snow White is alive! The curse of poisoned apple has been lifted!"

Subsequently, the other student dwarfs also joins in the new plot twist.

Looking at the situation, Hasegawa was startled and woken up from her stiffness. She adds,

"...... Snow White, I am the Prince from the neighboring country, will you marry me?"

She said the dialogue, we are back to the script.

It was good ... ... Hasegawa finally returned to her senses and seems to have returned to the state where she can continue her performance.

After Hasegawa returned, the play somehow managed to progress smoothly. I thought what would happen then ... It was really good we managed somehow. Although the kissing scene between Snow White and the Prince, the best scene, was gone ... ....

Hasegawa was more upset by his older brother than I thought.

Because I called Mr. Yamamoto, I thought that Hasegawa would not be so upset ....

Eventually the play ended without further incident.

After the last bow, I and Hasegawa, together with the other actors, went backstage.

"I'm sorry"

As soon as I entered the stage sleeve waiting room, Hasegawa lowered her head towards the actors.

"Hasegawa-san ... what happened to you earlier?"

A girls student who acted as a dwarf seemed to be worried but doesn’t look angry, asked Hasegawa. As I see it, my heart is getting hurting.

"............ That ... ... I forgot my line ...."

Hasegawa said the easy excuse which is probably not the truth.

"Hasegawa decided to be a substitute just on the previous day, so it can’t be helped!"

I immediately added. I noticed that I was supporting Hasegawa with that follow-up.

"Well, that's right. Even if that was me, having substituted on the previous day and remembered perfectly for the first day, it doesn’t mean that I will be fine on the next day. Although I'm sorry that the kissing scene is gone."

It was Sasagawa who was in sync with my words. Inside I am very grateful to her.

"That's right!"

"Yeah, Hasegawa, we don’t mind ~"

The other girls also start encouraging Hasegawa. All my classmates were nice people .... Hasegawa slumped when she heard their words. Hasegawa is a perfectionist and her sense of responsibility is strong. I guess she is blaming herself more ....

Hasegawa spoke to me after we left the theater backstage.

"Kashiwada-kun ... thank you for the followup ... thanks to your support in the middle of the play, even up to the end ..."

Hasegawa thanked me while looking a bit awkward.

"Oh no ... ... Yesterday I followed you ... ...."

I did not want to say such a thing. I am the one who called Yamamoto-san today, I am sorry .... First of all I have to say so. Then somehow, I have to bring Mr. Yamamoto and Hasegawa together... .... No way, I saw that Hasegawa was upset just by looking at his brother. In this state, how will Hasegawa respond to the discussion? Should I have done these extra things?

"... .... Kashiwada-kun ... ... I heard that you wanted to talk to me after the play ... maybe ...."

Hasegawa spoke then ... someone came close to us.

"Ah…………"

When I saw it, there was Mr. Yamamoto.

"... congratulations to the both of you, cheers for the play."

Mr. Yamamoto speaks to us with a smile like a little troubled.

Next moment ... ....

"eh!?"

Hasegawa did not say anything ... ... she ran away from the spot.

Before talking about anything, after seeing Mr. Yamamoto's appearance, she ran away ... It is obvious that Hasegawa doesn’t want to talk with Yamamoto-san.

If they talk, it may somehow ... ... I thought like that, maybe I am naive. This is exactly what happened the same as yesterday. They can’t even talk ... ....

After all, can’t I do anything ...?

No ... I can’t leave it just as it is. It will not solve anything.

I decided ... I have to do something!

"Hasegawa!"

I called out her name and ran towards her.

Hasegawa ran quickly.

By the way, her running skills are outstanding.

My Snow White costume is difficult to run in because the skirt is long. It is likely that I will lose sight of Hasegawa if I fall down after stepping on the hem of the dress.

Still, I chased her desperately ... ... After leaving the gymnasium, running through the hallway ... ... When I entered the schoolhouse from the crossroads, I managed to catch up with her. I hold the arm of Hasegawa firmly.

"Haaaaaaa, haaa, haaaa ... ...."

We who are running around in full power while in our Snow White and Prince costumes are conspicuous. Everyone who is walking around looks to us.

"I'm sorry ......for selfishly ... calling Yamamoto san ... ...."

First of all I apologized to Hasegawa. She does not try to look at my face with her face down.

"Kashiwada, that was you ... ...."

Hasegawa's voice was dark. She may be angry with me who called Yamamoto-san without permission.

"Yeah ... .... I did something extra though I do not know the circumstances well, but ... I guess you and he should talk properly ... I think ..."

I noticed that I kept holding on to her arms so I released them in a hurry. After she ran away, I was afraid that she might go away again. I don’t know what to do if she tried to escape. But Hasegawa leaned a little away from me and leaned against the wall as she slipped. Apparently she doesn’t intend to escape, so I feel a little relieved.

"Speak properly ...?"

She sat down and repeated my words with a low voice.

"I do not want that, to that person."

Hasegawa talked with a strong tone without hesitation. She won’t even look at me. Looking at her attitude, Hasegawa was thoroughly upset. Hasegawa may now be angry with me now.

But, I can’t stop here.

"Hasegawa ... your older brother wants to talk to you, why not try just this once ..."

"It does not concern you, Kashiwada!"

Hasegawa looked straight at my face and said it with a strong tone.

I was scared by that line. I did not expect Hasegawa to say it. She is completely angry with me now. She is annoyed.

Even though I have been able to get along with her little by little ....

Hasegawa was a little surprised at what she said. However, she did not excuse herself and took her eyes away from me again.

"Anyway ... can you leave me alone?"

Hasegawa talked coldly without looking at my face.

I did not think that being rejected by my crush would be painful like this.

Even though Hasegawa hated her brother, I thought she still wants to get along with him. I did not expect that she felt like this ... actually witnessing her refusal is much more painful than I imagined. After all, it is hurtful if you are hated. Me, I do not want to be hated by Hasegawa. I can never endure being rejected by Hasegawa.

... ... If I apologize here, I may still be forgiven.

If I apologize, I may be forgiven. I’m sorry for doing something unnecessary. I was stupid as I was troubled by your family affair and I stuck my nose in but it backfired on me. I do not want to do this anymore, so I want you to forgive me.

But ... really is it okay?

Then I don’t have to solve the relationship between these two. It will remain as it is. That’s what I heard from Hasegawa.

I look at the face of Hasegawa who is avoiding my eyes.

I was wondering what kind of face she has now.

"............!"

I was surprised to see her expression.

Right now Hasegawa had a face that seemed about to cry.

I thought that she would be angry, disgusted and full of hatred, but such feelings did not come up to her expression at all.

In the eyes of Hasegawa, there is mere sadness in her mind.

She said that he is an unrelated person anymore. But is it really her true feeling? Then, what is this expression she has now?

I decided to test my resolution once again.

I guess I decided that yesterday. I managed to get along with him. With good results.

Besides, Hasegawa said "It does not concern Kashiwada-kun." I can’t that. If I accept it, I might as well be a stranger to Hasegawa.

"It ... matters to me!"

In a trembling voice, I denied.

Hasegawa is surprised at my words and is watching me.

"Because ... Hasegawa is my friend, Hasegawa herself said so, didn’t you?"

Friend ...... I was very happy when Hasegawa told me so. I remember vividly that time.

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

Hasegawa looked at me with a surprised face.

"............ っ!?"

At the next moment, I took courage and held the hands of Hasegawa.

"What ...!?"

Hasegawa made a big fuss and raised her voice, but I pulled the hand of Hasegawa and started walking.

Strangely, I did not get excited while holding the hands of my crush.

I have to take Hasegawa to Mr. Yamamoto.

By all means, they must talk to each other. I strongly thought so.

"Wait a minute... Kashiwada-kun!?"

Hasegawa resisted while being dragged by me.

"It can’t be this way! Hasegawa seems to have something to say to his brother ... .... Even if you complain or blame your brother, you had better say it properly! Running away and not talking about anything .... it will not solve anything! "

".................."

Hasegawa did not say anything to my words.

But she did not resist my hand.

When we got out of the school building and entered the hall, Mr. Yamamoto was there.

Perhaps he might have come to the gym to search for us.

"Er ... ...! The two of you ......"

Mr. Yamamoto was very surprised at the way we came back.

".................."

Hasegawa did not try to escape.

While talking, I look at Mr. Yamamoto.

"Sorry ... I'm sorry ... I may be interfering here ... but both of you seem to have words to say to each other ... It is better to say what you want to say ... because you are brother and sister ...... "

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

Mr. Yamamoto looks surprised at my words.

He went silent for a while then ... ....

"Sis ... I'm sorry!"

He lowered his head toward Hasegawa.

"I think that even if I apologize now, I won’t be forgiven ... but I absolutely wanted to apologize."

Hasegawa looks surprised at Mr. Yamamoto's words and is watching his eyes.

"I hurt you deeply, I was wrong and I don’t think I could not compensate you enough even if I apologize. I deeply regret what I have done to you."

".................."

Hasegawa does not say anything to his brother's words of apology.

Mr. Yamamoto apologized seriously. I think that it may not be okay to understand the feeling a little.

"Well ... At that time ... ..."

Hasegawa said in a terribly calm tone.

"Even now ... I do not remember you well, I do not think of you."

It should have been a word to forgive my brother ... ... It was a cold taste that did not have any feelings at all.

"Midori ...."

Mr. Yamamoto sadly distorted his expression on the words of Hasegawa. He did seems to realize that we was not forgiven.

"So ... ... forget me already ... You are just painful for my existence, since it was mother who took care of me ...."

Hasegawa keeps on talking. Did she really think this way ... ....

"It is impossible for me to blame mother .... I won’t do so! Even though I live apart, I have never forgotten about you even for a moment! I am not qualified to say this ... ... I wanted to talk to you like we used to ... long time ago. "

Mr. Yamamoto strongly denied the words of Hasegawa.

Hasegawa was surprised at his words, but she immediately looked down.

"... ... each other, those who do not concern about themselves ..."

She muttered in a small voice. Hasegawa is rejecting Mr. Yamamoto so far ... ....

Mr. Yamamoto stared at Hasegawa with a sad expression.

"...... You, you want to forget my existence .... I deeply hurt by you, my family also got scattered, I gave you a hard time, it's natural ..."

"... ... ..."

At that time ... ... It was a really small voice, but Hasegawa uttered something. Neither I nor Mr. Yamamoto heard it and did not miss it.

"Huh?"

When Yamamoto asked back, Hasegawa slowly raised his face and opened his mouth.

"Different ... ... It was my not my brother's fault that my family had fallen apart!"

Me and Mr. Yamamoto were surprised at the same time. We both looked at Hasegawa.

"Huh……"

"Midori ......?"

Hasegawa raised her face ... ... she was crying.

She opened his eyes and we were surprised ... ... there were tears in her eyes.

"What .... What's wrong? Midori ......"

"... ... My older brother ... ...."

Hasegawa started to talk while her tears are running.

"My brother ... ... left the university and went out of the house, my parents divorced ... and first of all ... ... I broke up with my brother ..."

Hasegawa keeps wiping away tears.

"......... I know why my older brother did so, even why our parents divorced ... It is not my brother 's fault. All of it ... ...was my fault ... "

To Hasegawa's words, I was shocked.

All are Hasegawa's fault ...? Hasegawa is now saying that ... ....?

"What ... are you saying ...?"

Yamamoto also seems to be shocked by the words of Hasegawa.

"I heard my father and mother fighting ... My father said that my brother got this way was because of net games ... He didn’t play net games during high school ... But why did he suddenly begin to do such things? My mother was not raising him properly? He is blaming mother ... .... "

"Ah, he is obviously saying what happened because I became addicted to net games and became a Hikikomori ... ....

"My brother got addicted to net games .... because of me ... It was I who began playing games earlier and my older brother was only doing it at the beginning because he is concerned about me... ... My older brother who was superior to me before became addicted to Otaku hobbies such as net games and anime.He was a serious person who put in all his efforts in everything ... .... "

Hasegawa is a face I feel bad about.

"... ... It was me who destroyed your life. I ... ... I am qualified to be called your sister .... You better forget about me ......"

Hasegawa seemed to be unable to stop her tears, but even so she talked up to the end.

I became shocked because of her words.

Yamamoto became lost because of Hasegawa ... ...? She is not qualified to be his sister ... ....?

Did she always thought of it that way ...?

"No, you’re wrong!"

Mr. Yamamoto strongly denied the words of Hasegawa.

"Midori ... ... Is that what you thought?"

Mr. Yamamoto shook the shoulders of Hasegawa as he was severely surprised.

"Midori ...... Listen carefully, I was an adult at that time, I became addicted to net games with my own free will and responsibility. All the fault is mine alone, not you. Absolutely not! "

Hasegawa has tears in her eyes but she doesn’t look away from Mr. Yamamoto ... ... She was watching his eyes.

"From now on, never blame yourself in such a way!"

"............"

Hasegawa kept tearing up, silently hearing the words of Mr. Yamamoto.
Hasegawa ... ... Up to now, she did not forgive herself because of what happened to her older brother ... ... she could not meet her older brother from the guilty feeling that she broke her brother's life.

Certainly, it was said that Mr. Yamamoto became an otaku is the influence of Hasegawa.
It seems that Hasegawa thought that his brother became an otaku and started playing a net game because of her. She thought that her brother dropping out of college was her responsibility.

That's why she told Mr. Yamamoto, "I do not care about you anymore"

"No way, you felt responsible in that way ... ... Midori ... ... Maybe you have stopped all your otaku hobbies such as anime and games because of that ...?"

In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa burst out crying.

Hasegawa disliking the otaku culture and Otakus ... I certainly understood why.

"If you felt that you were like that because you were like that ... ... It is about you who have a strong sense of responsibility.I felt responsible because of my Otaku hobbies, I thought ... ....”

Hasegawa is silent in the words of Ms. Yamamoto. Looking at that situation, Mr. Yamamoto seems to have got something.
"............ After all, is that so ...?"

Hasegawa silently nodded.

"My brother.... because I taught my older brother Otaku culture such as net games ... If I do not know such things, my brother would have never strayed from his path ...... I wish I had not taught my older brother ... No, from the beginning, I should have not gotten myself into such things .... I still regret that strongly ...."

"Midori ... ... that is also wrong."

Mr. Yamamoto once again denied the words of Hasegawa.

"I may have strayed from my path but I have not regretted anything. Even that I have become an Otaku due to the influence of Midori, I have enjoyed anime and net games by with you. I do not know ... At least I knew I had a lot of fun in those days.I did not think that being an Otaku itself is bad.Net games aren’t bad but because I was weak ...... Anime, manga, net games, doujinshi ... ... Otaku culture itself is not bad, they are a wonderful culture.I'm not in a position to say such a thing ... but I just want you to know that. "

Mr. Yamamoto told Hasegawa strongly. It seemed to me that it was his heartfelt words.

"............"

Hasegawa did not say anything;she was just staring at her older brother.

She, like me, seemed to be moved by Yamamoto's words.

Hasegawa was silent for a while, but then slowly opened her lips.

"... Yes ... Onii-san ... Even now, I love otaku culture ...."

Hasegawa had a gentle smile as if she now sees everything.

"eh……?"

In that meaningful remark by Hasegawa, Mr. Yamamoto acted strangely.

"My older brother's blog was ... ..."Invasion! Mars-chan ... ... "?

"Why does Midori ... ...!?"

Mr. Yamamoto is very surprised by Hasegawa's remarks. I also can’t understand Hasegawa's remarks well, I was confused.
"Invasion! Mars – chan” ...... It is a late-night anime about a beautiful Martian's girl named Mars who is set to invade the earth. It was airing until a while ago.

On the day of fireworks display ...... Mars's picture was in the cover of the box of pizza we ordered and I recall that Hasegawa's say the character’s name of "Mars chan" the moment she saw the pizza box. I was surprised that, "Why does Hasegawa know this late-night anime!?" At the same time, I thought that "Hasegawa is a hidden otaku ..."!

After all, why does Hasegawa, who is not an otaku, know about Mars is still a mystery ... ....

"On his blog, he puts in his comments about the anime every week."

"eh……!?"

blog……? Mr. Yamamoto was writing a blog? I did not know it at all ....

In other words, when I collected my thoughts ... Yamamoto wrote comments about “Invasion Mars” in his blog. Because Hasegawa was also watching the show, she knew about the character Mars and has recognized her picture on the pizza box ... and so on.
Is Hasegawa checking on Mr. Yamamoto's blog ...?

"Midori ... ... Are you following my blog!?"

Mr. Yamamoto himself was also surprised as I did, asking Hasegawa.

"Since I was in elementary school ... ... my brother's blog's address has not changed,"

In contrast to Mr. Yamamoto who is upset, Hasegawa answered the question with a calm situation.

"Well, that's right ...... That blog, you still follow it ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto seems to be surprised by the words of Hasegawa.

Hasegawa and her brother’s relationship has cracked. Before, they have a good relationship but now they live separately and their relationship has suffered. However, Hasegawa is still watching over Yamamoto through his blog: After all, she still cares about her brother who she misunderstood then.

Just as I though, they were hoping to reach each other's feelings.

The guilty feeling when they hurt each other ... it may have been deepened after a long time.

But, as they were able to speak to each other today, they seemed to reconcile.

Then, the school broadcast informed us that it is the end of the 2nd day of cultural festival.

The curtains of the Culture Festival have come to a close ....

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2017-08-02T12:39:45Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "After we finished eating lunch, it was time that I had to go back to the classroom to prepare for the play, so I broke up with Murasaki. "Please do your best ♪ Because I'm..."

After we finished eating lunch, it was time that I had to go back to the classroom to prepare for the play, so I broke up with Murasaki.

"Please do your best ♪ Because I'm supporting you from the audience seats"

"Yes, thank you!"

I went to the classroom to prepare and change into costume.

After noticing me, Koigasaki with a cosmetic pouch, came to me.

Is she going to make me into the ugly Snow White Again?

"Hey, I'll do your make-up so please sit down."

I silently seated in a chair, I closed my eyes and waited for Koigasaki. The feel of the makeup brush is ticklish. It seems that she is doing it carefully today.

"You ... ..."

I had a lot of things I wanted to ask Koigasaki. Are you doing well with Suzuki? Why did not you tell me about anything yesterday? When are you going to confess?

"What?"

But now that I am in front of Koigasaki ... ... I was scared and could not ask anything.

Even now I'm getting nervous because of the big job I have to do after the play. She may not have heard of my plans. Finish the play, clear the problems of Hasegawa and Yamamoto safely – I think as I try to calm my mind.

"No, no ... nothing."

"Ha?"

Koigasaki, finished my makeup then stands up while she bringing the cosmetic tools.

"............ Then do your best, right?"

"Ah ... ok!"

I answered powerfully to words of encouragement from Koigasaki.

Koigasaki soon went back to the work with the props.

"Oh ... ... Kashiwada?"

"Wow! You look like a different person!"

A girl classmate who sat near Kiritani was calling me out while looking at my face.

"eh……?"

What is this ... my classmates’ reaction was different from the reactions yesterday. Yesterday, they were laughing the moment they saw my face ... ....

"What kind of face do I have?"

A girl classmate nearby lent me a mirror.

"Oh ... ...!"

I was astonished to see my face in the mirror. My face was made totally different from the make-up I had on yesterday.

"Kashiwada, it suits you surprisingly! From afar, you look like a normal woman!"

Sasagawa is surprised to see my face.

Yes, today I look like a woman ... I was thoroughly surprised. Koigasaki did an incredible normal make-up to make me pretty and not funny. No matter how many times I look at the mirror, I can’t believe that this is my face.

I do not know why Koigasaki did the make-up this way today. Is it just a whim or ... ?

"... Oh, Kashiwada-kun ......"

While moving from the classroom to the gymnasium, I was able to speak to Hasegawa.

Because we broke up a little awkwardly yesterday, I was relieved that I can still talk to Hasegawa.

She is surprised to see my face. Probably because my make-up has changed a lot since yesterday.

By the way, yesterday, Hasegawa laughed at my make-up. Today's decent makeup ... ... what will Hasegawa say? Should I have repeated the funny make-up to make her laugh?

"It's amazing ... you changed so much after you put on make-up ...."

Hasegawa looks at my face with a feeling of admiration.

"Oh, today I got a nice girl make-up girl ... ... Was yesterday’s make-up better?"

I ask Hasegawa.

"... Well, yesterday's makeup was also very good, but ... I think today’s make-up is OK as well."

As Hasegawa said after a close look at my face. I was feeling a little while being scrutinized by Hasegawa, but I was relieved to know that Hasegawa has approved it.

Eventually the play began.

My turn will come soon.

When I looked at the audience, I was able to see Murasaki and Mr. Yamamoto, as well as Sonoda.

As I did yesterday, I had a bad performance, but I did not make any mistake and the play went on smoothly.

Like today, everyone thought that it would be possible to finish the play safely without any hitch.

At final scene of the play, it was the entrance of Hasegawa acting as the prince.

"What a beautiful lady …"

My eyes are closed as I am dead, and I hear the lines of Hasegawa exactly like yesterday.

"Prince, she is not breathing anymore"

Next, I hear the dialogue of the student who plays a dwarf.

The next line will be the Prince saying, “Oh what a shame…".

"........................"

Is something wrong?

I cannot hear the next line of Hasegawa …

Is she taking time to act? I thought so, but the time passed is already too long anyhow. Perhaps she forgot her lines ...? I don’t think Hasegawa will forget her lines as she practiced and all. She was fine yesterday, I wonder what happened ....?

I became worried and half-opened my eyes to take a look at the situation.

".................."

Hasegawa in her Prince costume was rigid while looking at the someone in the audience near her.

The students playing the dwarfs around her are obviously upset by the situation.

Why is Hasegawa silent and standing still? When I look closely at her face ...... she is staring at one place while strengthening her expression.

............!

Oh no, maybe Hasegawa ......

Found Mr. Yamamoto, her older brother, who is sitting in the audience!

It was totally unexpected that Hasegawa would be upset and it would interfere with her acting. I was the one who told Mr. Yamamoto to come to see the play. It is my responsibility that Hasegawa is now in this state. Oh, what shall I do ......

"Hasegawa san ...?"

A girls student, one of the dwarfs who is near Hasegawa, calls Hasegawa with a little voice that was not heard by the audiencebut Hasegawa does not respond at all and remains rigid. It seems that the voice has not reached the ears of Hasegawa.

Since the play has stalled, the audience starts to fidget. Damn it ... what should I do ...?

...... Even if I changed a little bit of the play, it would be better than staying at this state ...?

I started to get up from my lying position.

"Gohoggehogeh ... ...."

I coughed out a piece of apple that I had put in my mouth beforehand.

Since I decided that Hasegawa is not in a state where she can act, though I have decided not to wait for the kiss from the prince, but wake up with my own accord.

Hasegawa and the other actors were also surprised to see the situation.

Yeah, I have to do something ...... Although I thought that I should cough out the apple on impulse, Ididn’t think what to do next .... Well, these lines might be appropriate for this scene ....

"... .... A nice prince has arrived so I was revived ... ...."

When listening to my lines, the other actors were stunned for a moment but soon,

"............ Oh! Snow White has come alive!"

Sasagawa, also as a dwarf, added to my ad lib.

"...... Snow White is alive! The curse of poisoned apple has been lifted!"

Subsequently, the other student dwarfs also joins in the new plot twist.

Looking at the situation, Hasegawa was startled and woken up from her stiffness. She adds,

"...... Snow White, I am the Prince from the neighboring country, will you marry me?"

She said the dialogue, we are back to the script.

It was good ... ... Hasegawa finally returned to her senses and seems to have returned to the state where she can continue her performance.

After Hasegawa returned, the play somehow managed to progress smoothly. I thought what would happen then ... It was really good we managed somehow. Although the kissing scene between Snow White and the Prince, the best scene, was gone ... ....

Hasegawa was more upset by his older brother than I thought.

Because I called Mr. Yamamoto, I thought that Hasegawa would not be so upset ....

Eventually the play ended without further incident.

After the last bow, I and Hasegawa, together with the other actors, went backstage.

"I'm sorry"

As soon as I entered the stage sleeve waiting room, Hasegawa lowered her head towards the actors.

"Hasegawa-san ... what happened to you earlier?"

A girls student who acted as a dwarf seemed to be worried but doesn’t look angry, asked Hasegawa. As I see it, my heart is getting hurting.

"............ That ... ... I forgot my line ...."

Hasegawa said the easy excuse which is probably not the truth.

"Hasegawa decided to be a substitute just on the previous day, so it can’t be helped!"

I immediately added. I noticed that I was supporting Hasegawa with that follow-up.

"Well, that's right. Even if that was me, having substituted on the previous day and remembered perfectly for the first day, it doesn’t mean that I will be fine on the next day. Although I'm sorry that the kissing scene is gone."

It was Sasagawa who was in sync with my words. Inside I am very grateful to her.

"That's right!"

"Yeah, Hasegawa, we don’t mind ~"

The other girls also start encouraging Hasegawa. All my classmates were nice people .... Hasegawa slumped when she heard their words. Hasegawa is a perfectionist and her sense of responsibility is strong. I guess she is blaming herself more ....

Hasegawa spoke to me after we left the theater backstage.

"Kashiwada-kun ... thank you for the followup ... thanks to your support in the middle of the play, even up to the end ..."

Hasegawa thanked me while looking a bit awkward.

"Oh no ... ... Yesterday I followed you ... ...."

I did not want to say such a thing. I am the one who called Yamamoto-san today, I am sorry .... First of all I have to say so. Then somehow, I have to bring Mr. Yamamoto and Hasegawa together... .... No way, I saw that Hasegawa was upset just by looking at his brother. In this state, how will Hasegawa respond to the discussion? Should I have done these extra things?

"... .... Kashiwada-kun ... ... I heard that you wanted to talk to me after the play ... maybe ...."

Hasegawa spoke then ... someone came close to us.

"Ah…………"

When I saw it, there was Mr. Yamamoto.

"... congratulations to the both of you, cheers for the play."

Mr. Yamamoto speaks to us with a smile like a little troubled.

Next moment ... ....

"eh!?"

Hasegawa did not say anything ... ... she ran away from the spot.

Before talking about anything, after seeing Mr. Yamamoto's appearance, she ran away ... It is obvious that Hasegawa doesn’t want to talk with Yamamoto-san.

If they talk, it may somehow ... ... I thought like that, maybe I am naive. This is exactly what happened the same as yesterday. They can’t even talk ... ....

After all, can’t I do anything ...?

No ... I can’t leave it just as it is. It will not solve anything.

I decided ... I have to do something!

"Hasegawa!"

I called out her name and ran towards her.

Hasegawa ran quickly.

By the way, her running skills are outstanding.

My Snow White costume is difficult to run in because the skirt is long. It is likely that I will lose sight of Hasegawa if I fall down after stepping on the hem of the dress.

Still, I chased her desperately ... ... After leaving the gymnasium, running through the hallway ... ... When I entered the schoolhouse from the crossroads, I managed to catch up with her. I hold the arm of Hasegawa firmly.

"Haaaaaaa, haaa, haaaa ... ...."

We who are running around in full power while in our Snow White and Prince costumes are conspicuous. Everyone who is walking around looks to us.

"I'm sorry ......for selfishly ... calling Yamamoto san ... ...."

First of all I apologized to Hasegawa. She does not try to look at my face with her face down.

"Kashiwada, that was you ... ...."

Hasegawa's voice was dark. She may be angry with me who called Yamamoto-san without permission.

"Yeah ... .... I did something extra though I do not know the circumstances well, but ... I guess you and he should talk properly ... I think ..."

I noticed that I kept holding on to her arms so I released them in a hurry. After she ran away, I was afraid that she might go away again. I don’t know what to do if she tried to escape. But Hasegawa leaned a little away from me and leaned against the wall as she slipped. Apparently she doesn’t intend to escape, so I feel a little relieved.

"Speak properly ...?"

She sat down and repeated my words with a low voice.

"I do not want that, to that person."

Hasegawa talked with a strong tone without hesitation. She won’t even look at me. Looking at her attitude, Hasegawa was thoroughly upset. Hasegawa may now be angry with me now.

But, I can’t stop here.

"Hasegawa ... your older brother wants to talk to you, why not try just this once ..."

"It does not concern you, Kashiwada!"

Hasegawa looked straight at my face and said it with a strong tone.

I was scared by that line. I did not expect Hasegawa to say it. She is completely angry with me now. She is annoyed.

Even though I have been able to get along with her little by little ....

Hasegawa was a little surprised at what she said. However, she did not excuse herself and took her eyes away from me again.

"Anyway ... can you leave me alone?"

Hasegawa talked coldly without looking at my face.

I did not think that being rejected by my crush would be painful like this.

Even though Hasegawa hated her brother, I thought she still wants to get along with him. I did not expect that she felt like this ... actually witnessing her refusal is much more painful than I imagined. After all, it is hurtful if you are hated. Me, I do not want to be hated by Hasegawa. I can never endure being rejected by Hasegawa.

... ... If I apologize here, I may still be forgiven.

If I apologize, I may be forgiven. I’m sorry for doing something unnecessary. I was stupid as I was troubled by your family affair and I stuck my nose in but it backfired on me. I do not want to do this anymore, so I want you to forgive me.

But ... really is it okay?

Then I don’t have to solve the relationship between these two. It will remain as it is. That’s what I heard from Hasegawa.

I look at the face of Hasegawa who is avoiding my eyes.

I was wondering what kind of face she has now.

"............!"

I was surprised to see her expression.

Right now Hasegawa had a face that seemed about to cry.

I thought that she would be angry, disgusted and full of hatred, but such feelings did not come up to her expression at all.

In the eyes of Hasegawa, there is mere sadness in her mind.

She said that he is an unrelated person anymore. But is it really her true feeling? Then, what is this expression she has now?

I decided to test my resolution once again.

I guess I decided that yesterday. I managed to get along with him. With good results.

Besides, Hasegawa said "It does not concern Kashiwada-kun." I can’t that. If I accept it, I might as well be a stranger to Hasegawa.

"It ... matters to me!"

In a trembling voice, I denied.

Hasegawa is surprised at my words and is watching me.

"Because ... Hasegawa is my friend, Hasegawa herself said so, didn’t you?"

Friend ...... I was very happy when Hasegawa told me so. I remember vividly that time.

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

Hasegawa looked at me with a surprised face.

"............ っ!?"

At the next moment, I took courage and held the hands of Hasegawa.

"What ...!?"

Hasegawa made a big fuss and raised her voice, but I pulled the hand of Hasegawa and started walking.

Strangely, I did not get excited while holding the hands of my crush.

I have to take Hasegawa to Mr. Yamamoto.

By all means, they must talk to each other. I strongly thought so.

"Wait a minute... Kashiwada-kun!?"

Hasegawa resisted while being dragged by me.

"It can’t be this way! Hasegawa seems to have something to say to his brother ... .... Even if you complain or blame your brother, you had better say it properly! Running away and not talking about anything .... it will not solve anything! "

".................."

Hasegawa did not say anything to my words.

But she did not resist my hand.

When we got out of the school building and entered the hall, Mr. Yamamoto was there.

Perhaps he might have come to the gym to search for us.

"Er ... ...! The two of you ......"

Mr. Yamamoto was very surprised at the way we came back.

".................."

Hasegawa did not try to escape.

While talking, I look at Mr. Yamamoto.

"Sorry ... I'm sorry ... I may be interfering here ... but both of you seem to have words to say to each other ... It is better to say what you want to say ... because you are brother and sister ...... "

"Kashiwada Kun ..."

Mr. Yamamoto looks surprised at my words.

He went silent for a while then ... ....

"Sis ... I'm sorry!"

He lowered his head toward Hasegawa.

"I think that even if I apologize now, I won’t be forgiven ... but I absolutely wanted to apologize."

Hasegawa looks surprised at Mr. Yamamoto's words and is watching his eyes.

"I hurt you deeply, I was wrong and I don’t think I could not compensate you enough even if I apologize. I deeply regret what I have done to you."

".................."

Hasegawa does not say anything to his brother's words of apology.

Mr. Yamamoto apologized seriously. I think that it may not be okay to understand the feeling a little.

"Well ... At that time ... ..."

Hasegawa said in a terribly calm tone.

"Even now ... I do not remember you well, I do not think of you."

It should have been a word to forgive my brother ... ... It was a cold taste that did not have any feelings at all.

"Midori ...."

Mr. Yamamoto sadly distorted his expression on the words of Hasegawa. He did seems to realize that we was not forgiven.

"So ... ... forget me already ... You are just painful for my existence, since it was mother who took care of me ...."

Hasegawa keeps on talking. Did she really think this way ... ....

"It is impossible for me to blame mother .... I won’t do so! Even though I live apart, I have never forgotten about you even for a moment! I am not qualified to say this ... ... I wanted to talk to you like we used to ... long time ago. "

Mr. Yamamoto strongly denied the words of Hasegawa.

Hasegawa was surprised at his words, but she immediately looked down.

"... ... each other, those who do not concern about themselves ..."

She muttered in a small voice. Hasegawa is rejecting Mr. Yamamoto so far ... ....

Mr. Yamamoto stared at Hasegawa with a sad expression.

"...... You, you want to forget my existence .... I deeply hurt by you, my family also got scattered, I gave you a hard time, it's natural ..."

"... ... ..."

At that time ... ... It was a really small voice, but Hasegawa uttered something. Neither I nor Mr. Yamamoto heard it and did not miss it.

"Huh?"

When Yamamoto asked back, Hasegawa slowly raised his face and opened his mouth.

"Different ... ... It was my not my brother's fault that my family had fallen apart!"

Me and Mr. Yamamoto were surprised at the same time. We both looked at Hasegawa.

"Huh……"

"Midori ......?"

Hasegawa raised her face ... ... she was crying.

She opened his eyes and we were surprised ... ... there were tears in her eyes.

"What .... What's wrong? Midori ......"

"... ... My older brother ... ...."

Hasegawa started to talk while her tears are running.

"My brother ... ... left the university and went out of the house, my parents divorced ... and first of all ... ... I broke up with my brother ..."

Hasegawa keeps wiping away tears.

"......... I know why my older brother did so, even why our parents divorced ... It is not my brother 's fault. All of it ... ...was my fault ... "

To Hasegawa's words, I was shocked.

All are Hasegawa's fault ...? Hasegawa is now saying that ... ....?

"What ... are you saying ...?"

Yamamoto also seems to be shocked by the words of Hasegawa.

"I heard my father and mother fighting ... My father said that my brother got this way was because of net games ... He didn’t play net games during high school ... But why did he suddenly begin to do such things? My mother was not raising him properly? He is blaming mother ... .... "

"Ah, he is obviously saying what happened because I became addicted to net games and became a Hikikomori ... ....

"My brother got addicted to net games .... because of me ... It was I who began playing games earlier and my older brother was only doing it at the beginning because he is concerned about me... ... My older brother who was superior to me before became addicted to Otaku hobbies such as net games and anime.He was a serious person who put in all his efforts in everything ... .... "

Hasegawa is a face I feel bad about.

"... ... It was me who destroyed your life. I ... ... I am qualified to be called your sister .... You better forget about me ......"

Hasegawa seemed to be unable to stop her tears, but even so she talked up to the end.

I became shocked because of her words.

Yamamoto became lost because of Hasegawa ... ...? She is not qualified to be his sister ... ....?

Did she always thought of it that way ...?

"No, you’re wrong!"

Mr. Yamamoto strongly denied the words of Hasegawa.

"Midori ... ... Is that what you thought?"

Mr. Yamamoto shook the shoulders of Hasegawa as he was severely surprised.

"Midori ...... Listen carefully, I was an adult at that time, I became addicted to net games with my own free will and responsibility. All the fault is mine alone, not you. Absolutely not! "

Hasegawa has tears in her eyes but she doesn’t look away from Mr. Yamamoto ... ... She was watching his eyes.

"From now on, never blame yourself in such a way!"

"............"

Hasegawa kept tearing up, silently hearing the words of Mr. Yamamoto.
Hasegawa ... ... Up to now, she did not forgive herself because of what happened to her older brother ... ... she could not meet her older brother from the guilty feeling that she broke her brother's life.

Certainly, it was said that Mr. Yamamoto became an otaku is the influence of Hasegawa.
It seems that Hasegawa thought that his brother became an otaku and started playing a net game because of her. She thought that her brother dropping out of college was her responsibility.

That's why she told Mr. Yamamoto, "I do not care about you anymore"

"No way, you felt responsible in that way ... ... Midori ... ... Maybe you have stopped all your otaku hobbies such as anime and games because of that ...?"

In the words of Ms. Yamamoto, Hasegawa burst out crying.

Hasegawa disliking the otaku culture and Otakus ... I certainly understood why.

"If you felt that you were like that because you were like that ... ... It is about you who have a strong sense of responsibility.I felt responsible because of my Otaku hobbies, I thought ... ....”

Hasegawa is silent in the words of Ms. Yamamoto. Looking at that situation, Mr. Yamamoto seems to have got something.
"............ After all, is that so ...?"

Hasegawa silently nodded.

"My brother.... because I taught my older brother Otaku culture such as net games ... If I do not know such things, my brother would have never strayed from his path ...... I wish I had not taught my older brother ... No, from the beginning, I should have not gotten myself into such things .... I still regret that strongly ...."

"Midori ... ... that is also wrong."

Mr. Yamamoto once again denied the words of Hasegawa.

"I may have strayed from my path but I have not regretted anything. Even that I have become an Otaku due to the influence of Midori, I have enjoyed anime and net games by with you. I do not know ... At least I knew I had a lot of fun in those days.I did not think that being an Otaku itself is bad.Net games aren’t bad but because I was weak ...... Anime, manga, net games, doujinshi ... ... Otaku culture itself is not bad, they are a wonderful culture.I'm not in a position to say such a thing ... but I just want you to know that. "

Mr. Yamamoto told Hasegawa strongly. It seemed to me that it was his heartfelt words.

"............"

Hasegawa did not say anything;she was just staring at her older brother.

She, like me, seemed to be moved by Yamamoto's words.

Hasegawa was silent for a while, but then slowly opened her lips.

"... Yes ... Onii-san ... Even now, I love otaku culture ...."

Hasegawa had a gentle smile as if she now sees everything.

"eh……?"

In that meaningful remark by Hasegawa, Mr. Yamamoto acted strangely.

"My older brother's blog was ... ..."Invasion! Mars-chan ... ... "?

"Why does Midori ... ...!?"

Mr. Yamamoto is very surprised by Hasegawa's remarks. I also can’t understand Hasegawa's remarks well, I was confused.
"Invasion! Mars – chan” ...... It is a late-night anime about a beautiful Martian's girl named Mars who is set to invade the earth. It was airing until a while ago.

On the day of fireworks display ...... Mars's picture was in the cover of the box of pizza we ordered and I recall that Hasegawa's say the character’s name of "Mars chan" the moment she saw the pizza box. I was surprised that, "Why does Hasegawa know this late-night anime!?" At the same time, I thought that "Hasegawa is a hidden otaku ..."!

After all, why does Hasegawa, who is not an otaku, know about Mars is still a mystery ... ....

"On his blog, he puts in his comments about the anime every week."

"eh……!?"

blog……? Mr. Yamamoto was writing a blog? I did not know it at all ....

In other words, when I collected my thoughts ... Yamamoto wrote comments about “Invasion Mars” in his blog. Because Hasegawa was also watching the show, she knew about the character Mars and has recognized her picture on the pizza box ... and so on.
Is Hasegawa checking on Mr. Yamamoto's blog ...?

"Midori ... ... Are you following my blog!?"

Mr. Yamamoto himself was also surprised as I did, asking Hasegawa.

"Since I was in elementary school ... ... my brother's blog's address has not changed,"

In contrast to Mr. Yamamoto who is upset, Hasegawa answered the question with a calm situation.

"Well, that's right ...... That blog, you still follow it ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto seems to be surprised by the words of Hasegawa.

Hasegawa and her brother’s relationship has cracked. Before, they have a good relationship but now they live separately and their relationship has suffered. However, Hasegawa is still watching over Yamamoto through his blog: After all, she still cares about her brother who she misunderstood then.

Just as I though, they were hoping to reach each other's feelings.

The guilty feeling when they hurt each other ... it may have been deepened after a long time.

But, as they were able to speak to each other today, they seemed to reconcile.

Then, the school broadcast informed us that it is the end of the 2nd day of cultural festival.

The curtains of the Culture Festival have come to a close ....

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2017-07-29T11:16:40Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 4

The next day, the second day of the cultural festival has arrived.

I wake up in the morning and check my cell phone.

I have received an email from Yamamoto.

I sent an e - mail to Mr. Yamamoto after returning home yesterday night.

"Subject: Untitled

Body: Thank you very much for talking with us today. There is something I'd like to talk about at the cultural festival tomorrow, so can you come if you are convenient? I do not mind the time, but the play of our class will start at the gymnasium at 2 o'clock in the afternoon. I would be happy if you can come and see Midori’s performance. "

I had given up halfway because the reply did not arrive during the day ... ... But it seems that there was a reply early morning today. I rush and open my email.

"Subject: Good morning.

Body: Kashiwada, thank you for yesterday. Thank you for your invitation although if I come ... However, I am prepared to be disliked by Midori, so I will disturb your cultural festival today (laugh). Thank you for telling me the time the drama will start. It's a big help to me, thank you."

I reply to Mr. Yamamoto,

"Thank you, let us have a little time together after the play,"
I then sent an e-mail to Hasegawa.

"Subject: Good Morning!

Full Text: Thank you for your performance in the cultural festival yesterday! Let 's do our best today on the second day too!

Do you have a little free time after the play today? There is something I want to talk about a bit ... .... "

While I am preparing to go to school, a reply came from Hasegawa.

"Subject: Re: Good Morning!

Body: OK. Let's do our best today. "

I gently grasped my chest.

However, I must not worry about this now. We must really do our best today.

Suddenly, I remembered something. Yesterday, Koigasaki said, "Murasaki may come to the cultural festival today."

Recently I had no chance to talk with Murasaki or Koigasaki on Skype; apparently, Koigasaki, Murasaki, Sakurai is using a new communication app "LINE". I haven’t used this yet, but apparently the app "LINE" is popular among smartphone users now.... you can interact using e-mail or phone for free. It is still new to me. I was told that I should get the app by Koigasaki, but I am not sure because I do not know it well.

It seems that Murasaki may come to the cultural festival as she said on "LINE". Although she wanted to come, the date seemed to be just before the doujinshi manuscript deadline, and she was deciding whether to come depending on the progress of the manuscript.

...... I met Murasaki since last week's club event.

At that time, after she got drunk, she came all over with me at the Okonomiyaki's toilet ... .... Even when I remember now ... I get excited and embarrassed. Could it be possible for me to face her today calmly?

Of course, if she comes to the cultural festival today ...

I arrive at school and we finished the morning home room.

Today's class play was different from yesterday's performance time and it was supposed to be from 2 o'clock PM. It's free until that time.

"Kashii Good Morning!"

When I go out of the classroom to the corridor, I meet Suzuki in front of class A.

Today I made a promise with Suzuki to go around the cultural festival.

"I saw the play of Kashii's class yesterday! It was amazing OK!"

"Eeehhh, seriously?"

I did not notice that Suzuki was also watching ... ....

"Oh, I also saw your live performance yesterday."

"Oh, Kashii came! I noticed you from the stage!"

While we are walking in the corridor, we continue talking.

"It was a great success, the performance was good!"

As I said, I remembered that I said the same thing to Koigasaki yesterday. I can say the same thing to Suzuki ....

"Is that so!? ... ... What song did you think is the best?"

"……eh!?"

I am perplexed by the unexpected question. I did not expect the question.

I remember yesterday's live performance. The trendy J pop first song ...... was a good song in general and Suzuki's song was also good, but honestly not in the genre of my favorite songs ... .... Both of the songs that Suzuki sang and the third song sung by Koigasaki were both very good. Both were good songs so I can’t say which is better. But since Suzuki did not do the vocals for the third song, if you say that the third song was the best, I feel like being rude to this guy.

"Well ... well, which one was good... ... the second song probably ..."

I answered after desperately considering the best action for my friend.

"Seriously!?"

Suzuki is amazed at my answer.

"Yeah, probably that song was the one you composed? I didn’t know you also compose songs … That was a song of love about a 2D character wasn’t it?

I asked Suzuki in a little worried voice. Suzuki opened his eyes and poked me.

"............ Kan ── Tsu! So I was understood!? You actually understood ... even though you heard it just once!"

He told me with excitement. Oh yeah, the girl fans of the light music club are mostly not Otakus, I guess they would not understand.

"No ... ... Kashii is really amazing! You are really different from others!

I guess that's because I am an otaku .... As Suzuki seemed to be deeply impressed, for the time being, the choices I made seemed to be correct.

Then, I went to see the exhibitions and the girls with Suzuki.

I wondered if Suzuki and Koigasaki's relationship are progressing or not. I was concerned what Suzuki thought about Koigasaki; I was wondering whether to ask him now ... somehow, I can’t seem to bear to know the answer to that.
Perhaps ... I do not want to admit it, but I am afraid ... I am afraid to know the truth.
After going around the school, we became hungry and decided to enter a coffee shop.

"Oh, I have something to report to Kashii!"

After asking for sweets and drinks at the coffee shop, Suzuki remembered something and suddenly made a loud voice.

"Report……?"

Well, maybe that is ......

"Is it about the confession of Koigasaki ~!"…….

No, no .... Koigasaki did not say anything yesterday, and is it too early for anything to happen today... ....

"I knew the culprit!"

"The culprit ... ...?"

I have a question mark on the remark of Suzuki which I don’t understand.

"No ...It is rude for me to say “culprit” .... Look, I was wondering who got me the book from my favorite circle in summer comiket that came together with a together with a bunch of sketches - I think I know who was the person that gave them to me! "

"eh……!?"

Suzuki is saying he got his doujinshi from by his favorite coterie writer in comiket ...... Koigasaki also got Murasaki to draw some sketches with the comic. Although the comic was put on top of Suzuki’s desk, the person who gave it to him forgot to write his name in the letter included with the comic so Suzuki wasn’t sure who gave him the comic.

If that is the case ... ...?

"Before our live performance yesterday, Koigasaki had reviewed the lyrics of the song for the last time. Koigasaki wrote down the lyrics in a piece of paper. When I saw it, her writing style was very similar with the letter that came with the comic – the style and the penmanship is just like those in the letter!"

Suzuki confirmed it with a excitement.

Are you serious……. Did Suzuki finally understood that it was Koigasaki ...?

Even so, this way of getting around ... ... Is this what Koigasaki wanted? She said that "I want to be known in a more natural way" when I said "When will you confess to Suzuki?" I thought that this is too much dancing around ... ....

But, Koigasaki, when we came back together yesterday, did not say anything ... Why? She didn’t ask me if I would like to give the comic book over or how she should hand the comic book over or let me cooperate in any other way ... ... why didn’t she say anything?

Maybe ... She doesn’t want me to know ......? Maybe Koigasaki and Suzuki are already getting along well while I have not made any progress with Hasegawa so ... I wonder if I am bad and she can’t say it?

So I got another doubt.

Wasn’t it me who gave the information about Suzuki’s favorite doujin to Koigasaki ... ... Did Koigasaki tell Suzuki it was me who told her? If she told him, Suzuki would have said to me, "Kashii, you already knew who gave the comic to me but you didn’t tell me!" I was in a position where I could be blamed, which could be somewhat inconvenient to me. Suzuki, for the moment, I do not feel like saying anything ....

"That ... was ..."

I was disappointed, but I thought that even if I kept silent for a long time I thought I might also be suspected, so for the time being, I strike a counterattack.

"I am also very surprised ~! Koigasaki went so see my Mixi"

"Eh ...... Mixi !?"

I responded to his sudden words.

"Oh yeah, I have a Mik account and so has Kashii. I wrote on my Mik diary that "I want a new book from summer comiket but I can’t go". My friends can see my diary since its open to the public so Kashii probably also read my diary before summer comiket."

Mixi ...... I see, that person, did that something like that ...? When I remember well, it is the summer comiket when Koigasaki joined my Mik list … so that gives an impression that provides proof of Suzuki’s theory ... Suzuki, of course, did not know anything.

Koigasaki ... did this so that I could not be accused by Suzuki … how devious of her ....

"I was scared, I was checking my diary while I did not know"

Suzuki's words, I think about for a moment.

Certainly, when someone is checking my Mixi who is not my Mik list … it could be a stalker. Moreover, after reading the diary without permission, I will purchase what he wanted there without permission .... In order to protect me, Koigasaki acted like she was that stalker.

Suzuki, what will you think now that that you know it was Koigasaki?

With this, I think that the impression of Suzuki against Koigasaki will get worse ... ....

"Well, that's right ...... Suzuki ... what do you think of that ... about that ..."

"Well, no problem, thankfully!"

"……eh?"
To Suzuki who answered this, I was surprised.

"Of course I am glad that she bought me a new book, and even if I was actually able to buy it, I may not be able to get the sketches that came from the artist herself! I am happy! I have to repay Koigasaki."

Suzuki answered with an innocent smile on his face.

"Oh, ah ... oh, that's right ... ..."

Suzuki doesn’t seem to mind the matter of Koigasaki reading his diary without permission. Looking at that situation I was relieved in my heart. ...... He was a really nice guy who did not care about the little things ....

"It is surprising that such a girlish girl will go to summer comiket! After our live performance in yesterday's Cultural Festival, while we were having lunch in a vacant classroom, Koigasaki and I talked about the story of Riku Kyono, the story of my favorite circle Takashi Kisakazaki; I have done the cosplay of Riku Kyono! Also, she seemed to have been acquainted with the writer in my favorite circle while she was buying the book in summer comiket ~ I'm seriously envious! It was fun to talk to her because there is no Otaku in the light music club."

"Huh ......? ...... Hey ..."

I got excited with his story ....

Koigasaki never told me yesterday that, "I delivered the doujinshi to Suzuki". In addition, she never said anything about "Suzuki and I talked about Otaku subjects during lunch". How is that…….

What is with this person .... Why are not you telling me anything when we have such an agreement?

Thinking that far, I noticed.

Yesterday, when I was preoccupied with Hasegawa and Yamamoto, Koigasaki noticed that I have an “awful melancholic aura”. To me in such a state ... It is hard for me to notice your progress with Suzuki.

"... Kashii, it's okay, your face is getting stiff ...."

"Oh ... ... sorry...."

Setting aside the fact that Koigasaki did not say anything to me yesterday .... Contrary to the hardships of Koigasaki, the relationship between the two who had not been able to make much progress until now suddenly made a big leap in progress. Suzuki, who spoke little with Koigasaki before, describes talking with Koigasaki as "I was excited" and "I enjoyed talking with her."

OhI should be more ... ... I should be happy with this ... Why do I feel so complicated ... ....

After leaving the coffee shop, Suzuki and I are discussing the pamphlet as to where we should go next ... ....

"Arya! Suzuki!"

Suddenly, about 4 boys ran towards us. I wonder what the emergency is for them to run like that.

"Who are they?"

"The guys in my class ..."

Suzuki also answered my question as he was also surprised.

"We were looking for you! Please help with the cafe!"

"Err, I finished my duty yesterday,"

"There is no customer at all! Thanks to you, yesterday there was a lot of women guests .... Now, no one is coming!"

While explaining desperately, the boys positioned themselves on both sides of Suzuki ...... Suzuki's arms were firmly grabbed, securing him.

"Eh! I still haven’t been around the festival much!"

Suzuki resists with dissatisfaction.

"What is your class ... what on earth are you doing?"

"Butler cafe ......"

With Suzuki's reply, I was very convinced.

Indeed ... ... Is it natural for female customers to be attracted to a café where food is served by a Suzuki butler who is handsome ... ....

"I hate you guys[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:38, 29 July 2017 (CEST)! I do not want to work [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:38, 29 July 2017 (CEST)!"

Resistance was futile, Suzuki was dragged by his classmates.

"Do your best! ..."

I was cheering with sympathy for Suzuki who is gradually moving farther away.

I am left behind alone in the hallway.

Again ... ... I am alone ... ....

I think there will still be time before the class play today in the afternoon ... I think. I take my cell phone and check the time.

There is one mail. In a hurry, I open it ....

"From: Ms. Murasaki

Subject: Cultural festival cheers for good work ♪

Body text: I came (^ o ^) 」

... ... Did you come? I mean, you came to a cultural festival ...?

When I looked closer, it seems that the mail has also been sent also to Koigasaki and Sakurai at the same time.

"……eh!?"

I am surprised to see the reception time of the mail.

I received it more than an hour ago. I did not notice at all ......!

I hurriedly replied.

"Sorry, I just noticed my mail (T_T). Where are you now? Are you still there? "

A reply came soon.

"I am in 2nd year C-class cafe now ♪"

2nd year C class cafe ... ... So it is not the coffee shop of Suzuki’s class, but the coffee shop I went with Sakurai yesterday ... ....

"I am going there now! "I replied and headed there right away.

When I arrived at a coffee shop of class 2C, Murasaki and Koigasaki were drinking tea.

"Oh, Kashiwada-san, Hello ♪"

"Hello ... ...."

I went to the table where they were sitting.

"You're too late ~"

Looking at the face of Koigasaki who complained ...... I remember Suzuki's story. The matter of the doujinshi, the talk they had while eating lunch ....

"What?"

Because I was silent and looking at the face of Koigasaki, Koigasaki seemed suspicious and was staring at me.

Tentatively, with Murasaki here, I can’t talk .... In this case, I will talk only when it is just the 2 of us ....

"Azuki was also here until a while ago but left because she has class duty."

"Oh, is that so ...?"

"Well, I have to work soon for the broadcasting committee."

Koigasaki says while looking at her watch.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

"Where have you been?"

"A haunted mansion, we went around a lot♪ Momo and Azuki accompanied me ..."

Murasaki answers my question. After having a short conversation, Momo left the coffee shop later.

"... Well, then I will go Murasaki, thank you for coming!"

"No, please do your best at work!"

Koigasaki said goodbye then went to work for the broadcast committee.

".................."

...... I was alone with Murasaki ... ....

For a moment, I remembered what happened when she was drunk the last time; I blushed and in a hurry, I bowed my head.

"Oh ... ... Is this about the manuscript progress?"

I asked as pretty natural as possible. I think that it is natural for her to come today to check on the manuscript, so is it ok for me to ask about it?

".................."

"…………eh!?"

However, Murasaki did not answer the question.

"Well, maybe ... ... is not it okay ... ....?"

"No, no ... that's not it?"

"Why are you smiling!"

You didn’t come for the manuscript? Thankfully, I am a bit worried ... ....

"Okay, today I decided to forget about the manuscript!"

I do not know exactly what is "okay", but since she's like that, I will not talk about the manuscript anymore ...

"Kashiwada-san, are you free after this?"

"Ah, yes, I am going to our class play in the afternoon, but before that I am free."

"Oh, you are starring in Snow White, aren’t you? I heard it from Momo! I am looking forward to it ♪"

Wow ... that means she will see me in that costume .... I can’t let Murasaki see me in that abomination ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, do you have somewhere you want to go to?"

"Huh ... um ..."

Is it possible to go see where Sakurai is working? If I go to the prison cafe that is the project of 1-D ...? But I do not want Murasaki to think that "I want to see girls in miniska police costumes" ... ....

"Ah! I want to go here!"

"Huh?"

Murasaki pointed me to the brochure and showed it. It was the "Halloween Masquerade Photography Hall".

"Kashiwada-san, isn’t Halloween tomorrow?"

"Oh, that’s right ... ..."

Because Halloween is an event that is not popular here ...

"Let's enjoy Halloween even with just fooling around in costumes♪"

"OK."

Murasaki and I went to the classroom doing the "Halloween costume photo gallery" as shown in the pamphlet.

When we entered the classroom, some other guests were already taking pictures in costumes. I feel like doing cosplay rather than wearing a costume ......The two girls were wearing maid dresses.

Every student in the classroom is also cosplaying. Basically girls are in cute maid uniforms, boys are wearing butler costumes.

"Welcome ~! Please choose your favorite costumes here!"

The student clerk was handed over a paper where photographs of the costumes were listed.

"Kashiwada-san, what do you want me to wear?"

"Oh ......! Oh, whatever ... ...."

As expected, I did not have the courage to request the costume I would like Murasaki to wear. Well, if she does cosplay, I'm looking forward to her costume .... Oh, but do I also have to do cosplay?

"Is that so? Because it's a big deal, ♪ Halloween-like costumes are good ♪ Well then I will ask this for you, Mr. Kashiwada!"

Murasaki did not take my permission and conveyed her request to the person in charge. What on earth did she choose?

"Well, here is the place for the lady; the men please change their clothes here."

A costume was handed over by the person in charge and we were guided into the changing rooms (partitioned by screen) inside the classroom.

After I wore the costume inside the simple changing room ... ....

"... .... Vampire ... ...?"

It was a vampire costume with a black front, red linings, frilled cloth and a red vest ......

That's right. Murasaki wanted costumes for Halloween. Well, it is better than being made to wear a strange costume or a girl costume. Such costumes may suit handsome guys but it won’t suit me ....

After changing clothes, I got out of the changing room. No Murasaki yet.

"............"

I see many girls in cosplay inside the classroom.

What I am looking at now ... A girl in a China dress with a long slit and a girl in a bunny suit. There areeven costumes with high degree of exposure. To be honest, I am troubled where to look.

Other girls were wearing sailor uniforms and cheerleaders; most everyone was cosplaying.

"That's cute!"

"Thank you very much"

Boys from other schools (because of their different uniform) are calling out to girls cosplaying. Certainly, school girls in cosplay is going to be an eye candy ... ... what am I saying ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, I kept you waiting ♪"

"... ...!"

Murasaki came out from the changing room.

At that moment, the gaze of the students in the classroom gathers at once in her.

"Ooooooo!"

The boys who were recently calling out to the girl students raised their voices when they saw Murasaki's appearance.

".................."

No wonder ... .... Murasaki who cosplayed before was undoubtedly more attractive than any high school girls in this classroom. And I was also mesmerized.

She was dressed in a small devil style cosplay costume. It is a small mini skirt's devil style dress, it even came with a devil tail and a stick feather. On her legs ...... fixed stockings to the thigh a with sexy garter belt. Her white thigh which is seen between the mini skirt and stocking is dazzling.

Because her charms has combined with the costume’s charm ...... Her small devil figure was oddly more exquisite than her casual clothes that she wore here.

"The skirt is shorter than I thought .... It's embarrassing … I am worried ...."

Murasaki holds down the short skirt by her hand, and has a shy smiling face. She doesn’t look her age .... she looks very young ... ....

"Wow, she’s cute!?"

"Yeba, I pretty much like that ... ...."

"She is not from this school!"

All the boys, including those from the other schools, are talking about Murasaki and getting excited. I heard their loud voices. Murasaki also heard, but she acts as through she hasn’t heard a thing.

"The vampire appearance of Mr. Kashiwada, it looks nice as I thought!"

While I was not able to say anything because Murasaki is too attractive, she has started praisingmy cosplay costume. Ohhh please stop it ... ... the gazes from the surrounding boys hurt ... ....
"Why is such a cute girl with such a guy?”
I heard their complaints ....

"Well then, I will take photos!"

The student from the staff pointed his camera to us.

"Huh ♪"

"!?"

At that moment, Murasaki came up to my arms, so I blushed instantly.

"Yes, cheese!"

After the photo shoot, we switched back to our uniforms. The pictures were printed quickly.

"Thank you!"

A picture is handed to me and Murasaki each. There was a dusky vampire, blushing and stiff, and a beautiful little devil.

"Fuh ... ... It's fun to go to a cultural festival ♪ I feel like I returned to being a high school student and I am getting excited!."

While we were walking in the corridor after the "Halloween Masquerade Photography Hall", Murasaki told me her happy thoughts.

I suddenly stopped and gazed at her face.

"............? What is it ...??"

"Weren’t you co-educated? ... What’s with the “I wanted to spend such a high school life ......"

While staring at her face, I ask her meaning.

"Oh ...... ah ... ... Do you remember Murasaki went to an all-girl school?"

"Well, I remember."

"Don’t you think the cultural festival of an all-girl school is different in a co-ed school?"

"Well ... the cultural festival itself may not change that much"

It isn’t much different ... ....So what did she mean by "I wanted to spend such a high school life"?

"Mr. Kashiwada, do you want to go someplace?"

"Well ... ... then how about this"independent film"?"

When I checked the screening time of the movie written in the pamphlet, it was just about to start so I tried to propose it.

"Oh, that's nice ♪ If I see a movie that high-school students made, my motivation for creation seems to increase!"

Murasaki agreed, so we headed to the audio-visual room where the "independent film" is shown.

I was surprised when we entered the audio-visual room. There was almost no customer. Apart from us, there is only a group of 3 girls sitting. I do not know if it is just for this screening or the film is really not popular ... ....

So, it is bad as a dark haunted house .... Light is completely shielded from the window.

Yabu ...... "Why is it so dark here? What do you think, Murasaki ... ....”

"I am getting excited and it is darker than I thought!"

"What!?"

Murasaki made an incredible remark.

Looking at how surprised I am, Murasaki held her mouth with her hand.

"Oh! I am sorry, I made a mistake ...It is darker than I thought and I am afraid!"

"What mistake is it!?"

While desperately asking, I sat down to the chair in the corner.

"Ah ... I am relieved, even though it is dark ... ... I will not be attacked since I am in school ... ...!"

"What on earth are you saying?!"

Then if it was not a school ... ....? What are you expecting me to do?

As I was thinking about these strange statements, I was saved as the movie started.

The movie ... ... to be honest ... ... wasn’t bad, but I felt bored.

As a genre, it probably comes under "romance". It is about a high school male and female student growing into love ... ... No, I don’t think I can watch .... because of the poor performance. Since the cast was high school students who has no experience in acting,it can’t be helped ... .... The dialogues are bad; the pacing is abrupt ... ... which is probably why it has few customers. I was definitely getting sleepy despite sitting next to Murasaki in the dark.

"...... ????"

Suddenly Murasaki's hand was placed on my thigh. Rather than being placed, the expression of falling ... ... may be closer.

What ... What are you doing?! Is she inviting me? I get into a state of confusion. I told you I will not attack you at school earlier ... ... what now!

However, the next moment ...... I thought I heard her voice and now her head falls on my shoulder. She is facing upwards while shaking softly.

".................."

She seems to be asleep as she has closed her eyes.

For a moment I doubted and that she was pretending to sleep... She seems to be sound asleep with no waking up in the near future.

By the way, it seems she has been busy before coming here to the cultural festival.... I bet he was in a state of lack of sleep.

While I remembered Murasaki 's feeling on the shoulder, I was desperately trying not to move so as not to disturb her sleep as much as possible until the end of the movie.

"I'm sorry ... I just fell asleep ... ... did you wake me up, Mr. Kashiwada?"

"No, no ... that's not true!"

She woke up at the end of the movie and doesn’t seem to remember leaning on me.

It is awkward, but since I didn’t want Murasaki to be disturbed, I decided not to mention her leaning on me while sleeping ... ....

"I was rude to the students who produced the movie ... ...."

She seems to be a bit depressed, while holding down her voice and murmuring.

"Were you tired because of the manuscript? Are you OK?"

Although I am happy about the fact that she came to our cultural festival even though she is in such a state, I am still worried.

"... Kashiwada-san is kind, it is okay now. I was tired a bit when I fell asleep."

Murasaki laughed a little shyly.

"Ah, let’s go the fair Kashiwada!"

Murasaki raised a fun voice as we walked through the corridor, leaving the audio-visual room.

"Well ~ ... let's go."

When we entered the classroom where the signboard "fairy tale" was listed, the inside of the classroom was divided into a ring-throw space and a shooting space.

"Ring throw and shooting, both are a hundred yen each! What do you want to play?!"

I speak to the student in charge.

I decided to do the ring-throw.

After paying, three rings were handed over. The prizes are sweets and stuffed animals and were lined up on the front table about two meters away. Why are there such expensive prizes?

"Ah! I wanted that prize!"

Looking at the prizes, Murasaki said.

Alright ah ha ha, you want to play for the prizes!

I was full of spirit and threw the ring towards the pylons.

...................

I brilliantly failed. I tried aiming three times, but I failed all of it. Tried it, the rings did not fly in the direction I expected, it was unexpectedly difficult.

"Kashiwada-san, I'm glad for you to play a game for me ..."

"No, I'm sorry I can’t get it ..."

Murasaki also threw the rings about three times, but also failed.

"If there is no hits, please prepare a consolation prize for women only!"

For women only...... How unfair ... ....

"Consolation prize is Pocky!"

The student in charge gave a Pocky ... ... to Murasaki.

"Thank you very much!"

As we left the classroom, Murasaki gazed at the Pocky.

"You can’t eat a whole box of Pocky, right?"

"Because it's impossible for me ..... Let's eat half each♪"

Murasaki said such a thing with a smile as if this was something she planned.

"eh……"

The moment when I tried to say something ...... Murasaki placed a chocolate Pocky in my mouth …

"What?!"

I got a Pocky in my mouth and I can’t talk anything ... ....

Puff

"...... !?"

Murasaki ... .... bit the other half of the Pocky which is still in my mouth.

What is this Pocky game state?!

Well, even though we are in the hallway, fortunately, there are not many people around ....

While I was in a state of confusion, Murasaki moved her face up and down while biting the Pocky; she made sounds while munching the Pocky.

The Pocky has cracked about a centimeter from Murasaki where she bit. The part with chocolate was in my mouth, the other part was bitten off by Murasaki.

"Oh ... I could not get half at all ... Sorry …"

While lightly holding the mouth that is munching Pocky with her hand, she says lightly.

I wanted to say something but because the chocolate part of Pocky is still in my mouth, I can’t open my mouth. I quickly chewed and swallowed my part of the Pocky.

"What ... what on earth are you doing?"

"Because this is only way to get half a Pocky without holding it; if you hold the part with chocolate in your hand, won’t your hand be smeared with chocolate?"

Murasaki placed her index finger to her mouth and winked towards me.

"No, that's wrong ..."

"Please do not get so angry."

"No, I'm not angry ... but ..."

"But why is your face red?"

"I am embarrassed, right?"

It's embarrassing to say that!

I became hot with this conversation.

"Oh ... so that was it .... But ... I thought you are embarrassed ... Because we ... were kissing ♪"

"............ Eeeeeeeeeeeee!"

What is it !? Although it is a first-eared!?

"Besides, I also love long hot nights ..."

"Ha ha ha!"

I was surprised at the momentum that Pocky I swallowed is about to return from my stomach.

Oh ... ... maybe the “hot night”she is talking about was when I was her assistant when she was doing a doujinshi? It certainly was hot ... ... (in the sense of being a scam).

"Wait a moment ... ... I grasped the hot night, but before ... ... kiss, what is it ...?"

There is no way to remember that at all! When I stayed at Murasaki's house, did I unconsciously do such a thing ...?

"Eh? Have you forgotten? I took your first kiss ... ...."

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ... Well, I do not remember!?"

Looking at the situation, I am panicking but she is happy with a small devilish smile. Damn it, she is having a lot of fun ... .... However, I do not remember anything.

"... .... Hey, remember the first time we met in summer comiket at my circle’s space ..."

"What? In a circle space ...?"

I desperately remember what happened when I first met Murasaki in the summer. Well, certainly, I was with her in the circle space, talking with a couple of others ... ....

"…………Ah!!"

Now I remembered ... .... I drank from Murasaki’s bottle of drinking tea ... ....

"I certainly did ...."

"Oh, did you finally remember?"

"Yes ... ... ... the indirect kiss ... ...."

I was given a bottle of tea by Murasaki, I drank it without knowing she already drank from it so I inevitably made an indirect kiss.

To my remarks, Murasaki laughed happily. I can’t say anything while blushing. Kissing ... So that is what she meant!

Oh, my face got red in in the end ... ....

Really Murasaki is a small devil by nature and can easily swing a guy ...... I thought so far then I suddenly remembered.

Murasaki is in fact, a lady who is not accustomed to men at all ... that is what Murasaki's friend Nagase told me.

I still can’t believe it ...... but I don’t think Nagase will lie.

If that story is true ...... today, is she is trying hard to overcome her shyness with men....?

"Next, where we are going ... ...."

I asked her.

"To the fortune-telling! What do you say!?"

"!!"

I seemed to pick up the voices of spite from the girls near us.

What is this deja vu ...!?

Class 2-A fortune-teller ... ... It is different from when I was with Sakurai yesterday ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, fortune telling!"

Murasaki makes her eyes shine. ...... Why do girls like fortune telling so much?

"Murasaki, are you interested? ..."

"Wow! I recently have a bit of fortune telling ~ ♪"

"Please come inside!"

My opinion was ignored and we were guided by the girl students to the fortune-telling center.

"Kashiwada-san ... ... Maybe you hate fortunetelling?"

Because I had a weak face, Murasaki felt distressed.

"No, no! That's not it!"

In a hurry, I smiled and denied it.

Actually, I do not dislike fortunetelling.

Just ... ... For two consecutive days, I went to a fortune teller with a different girl. I have complicated feelings for myself ...

After entering the classroom of "Fortune Telling House", of course, like yesterday, the space is divided into "Tarot fortune telling", "birthday fortune telling", "hand divination fortune" ... as well as yesterday, only the desk for "birthday fortune-telling"have no customers.

"Birthday fortune-telling", it's so unpopular ...

"Here, please come here!"

Sure enough, we were guided to the vacant "birthday fortune" desk. Wait a moment ... ... No way ... ....

"!?"

My prediction came true.

The student fortune teller for "birthday fortune telling" was the same female student as yesterday.

The student was also surprised more than me. When she saw my face, her brows were wrinkled and became scary while looking at me and Murasaki who is sitting next to me.

"Why, what ..."

The fortuneteller muttered softly. There was something else but I did not hear anything else as I was more concerned about my situation.

... .... Oh yeah, the same student came in for two consecutive days... and coming with a different girl from yesterday …certainly she will be suspicious. Moreover, this fortune-teller had misunderstood that Sakurai and I were a couple ... my head hurts ... .... I felt awkward and looked down.

"Well then, please ... please write your full name and birth date on this paper"

The fortune-teller student looked like she was not hiding the fact that she was upset and presented the papers just like yesterday. After I finish writing my date of birth, I stealthily looked at Murasaki's hand. She was born on April 24 ... ... I certainly thought she was a sophomore at university, so if I calculate ... she is already twenty years old.

I passed the paper that I finished to the fortune-teller's student.

"Huh, it's fun, is it not ~ ♪"

Murasaki is looking forward to the result of fortune telling without knowing the awkwardness between the fortune teller and me. The fortune-teller's student has entered our birthday into the keyboard with the same hand-gesture as yesterday. ...... I expected to hear the exact same results ....

"Yes, then first ... ... ... for the guy ... ...."

The fortune-teller student called me "boyfriend" yesterday, but today she can’t seem to be able to do so.

"... ... The basic character of Mr. Naoki Kashiwada is that he is gentle and friendly, he doesn’t have any prejudice or repulsive heart, he is indecisive and stubborn but constant and enthusiastic. He is shy and easily intimidated and also but poor at socializing but easy to get along with. He is serious but easily tempted. He is usually discreet and has a passive personality."

The fortuneteller spoke swiftly while telling the exact results yesterday. Is it me or did the way you read that was different from yesterday? I heard it yesterday, didn’t I?

"Oh ~ You have nailed it!"

"Really!?"

I replied to the unexpected reaction by Murasaki.

I was also told by Sakurai that the result is accurate to her as well .... After all, she saw my personality, is this the result of this fortunetelling? Well, it's a subtle feeling just because I am not that happy....

When I looked, the fortune-teller student was staring at me. I diverted my eyes immediately.

...... This person totally misunderstood me as a two-timer!

It seems to her that I am playing with a pair of pretty girls while being a plain, unclean man ... ....

"Next is Love Love"

The fortune-teller's student reads the next item. ...... Is something going on in her mind?

"The women around him will never leave, and there are many cases where he is often favored.”

After reading, the student looked at my face as if she had noticed something. No way ... ... "The results are very accurate!” Is that what she is thinking ...? I just happened to come to the fortune telling with a different girl but I'm not dating any of them ... I wonder how I can explain it to her ...... .

"I see! - It seems that this is also accurate ~ ♪"

"What!?"

What are you talking about, Murasaki?

"Well then ... ... Nakagawa Murasaki"

Nakagawa Murasaki ...... I heard Murasaki's real name, I suddenly remember. When she got drunk at Okonomiyaki, she said that she wanted me to call her with her real name ...... I called her real name for the first time, Nakagawa. Afterwards, of course, I was embarrassed, so the way I called her has returned to "Murasaki-san" but ... I was terribly embarrassed at that time. Moreover, she was whispered to me in my ear ...

"The basic character of Nakagawa Murasaki is solid. She has a stoic artisan temperament that keeps striving to her satisfaction without failing to spare any effort in regard to do what she has decided. Trusted greatly by close friends; although sometimes troublesome but mostly very good."

"Wow, that’s fairly accurate!"

I raised my voice in spite of me. Murasaki grew up well and could get along well with people with the same age; she has great artistic talent and her efforts to improve her talent are also great.

"Well ... ... Is that right?"

Murasaki is embarrassed, but she seems to be feeling a little happy.

"Shall I continue?"

The fortune-teller student gave me a bad stare.

"Oh, I'm sorry ..."

The fortune teller clears her throat and reads the rest.

"Well, it is a continuation of basic character. There are places where she hides her true self. Her original character is serious and prudent; her guard is hard for people of the opposite sex and because she hides her behavior, it often causes misunderstandings."

Are you hiding your real self? ...... You are really serious and on guard from men?

...... I instantly remember what Nagase said before; "She is not really accustomed to be around men" ... ... It is consistent with this fortunetelling result....

When she is with me she acts as if she is easygoing around men. Is Murasaki is really someone who is afraid of men, a pure woman?

"What ......!?"

Murasaki is puzzled by the fortune telling result.

"No, that’s not accurate .... I'm no hiding my inner self ... Such a thing ... I always live honestly with myself!? Ne, Kashiwada!"

In a panic with her denials, she turns to me.

"Well ... what do you mean ...?"

I look at Murasaki doubtfully.

If this fortunetelling result and Nagase's words are true ...... even with today's small devilish behavior, she is trying very hard to go against her nature. Although she is not accustomed around men, she pretends to act as if she is accustomed...
... ... I hope her efforts bear fruit!

"On your love affair ... You have a genius talent that attracts the opposite sex, a small devilish charm that can be appreciated by both sexes. Your natural charm I was born, even if you are not conscious about it, will be appreciated and like by men."

"That’s it!"

I affirmed it. To be able to express Murasaki's personality properly, this is really fortunetelling ... I will never look down on free fortunetelling from the net.......

"Well ... - Well, is that so ...?"

To this result, Murasaki was accepting it and was happy.

"Well, then at the end ......"

Then a fortuneteller student talked again. Suddenly, I heard a ring. It is a different sound from my ringtone.

Murasaki took out a smart phone from her pocket. Apparently, it was her smart phone that seems to be ringing.

"Ah…………"

She looks at the screen and is having an awkward look. Because the phone continues to ring, it may be an incoming call.

"Is it a call? ... Do you need to go out? Are you OK?"

Murasaki sighs lightly,

"Sorry, I will be back in a bit."

She went out into the corridor so she could not annoy anyone in the classroom.

I don’t like to listen to the result of fortune telling alone, I thought,

"Sorry, thank you!"

I thanked the fortune-teller and decided to follow Murasaki and left the classroom. It seems there was something in the end yet ... Ah, probably it’s the compatibility. I am a little worried about my compatibility with Murasaki, but I can’t bear to hear it in that awkward atmosphere....

The fortuneteller student was watching me with half-closed eyes as she said, "Thank you" in a low voice.

"What's wrong?"

When I got out in the corridor, I heard a voice calling Murasaki. From the conversation, I found out that it was Ms. Nagase Shino, who is a seller and her friend at her doujinshi circle.

Why didn’t want to answer the call from Nagase?

"Yeah ... ... Of course, I'm doing work! It's natural, I am not that stupid ... Huh ... Shino is worrying ~"

....... While listening to her words, I grasped the situation somewhat.

Apparently, Nagase seems to be worried about Murasaki not properly doing the manuscripts and has phoned her. That's amazing; she cares a lot about Murasaki-san ...

...... I mean Murasaki, what is it all about?! That surprised me!

Is Nagase correct in worrying about the documents? Was it really okay for you to come here?

Well, you are not doing the manuscripts since you are here in the cultural festival. When it comes down to various things, you seem to have different priorities, but let's not say anything about it....

"Coffee Shop ~! Get your cup here!?"

"!?"

The moment I was thinking, a student suddenly came out of a classroom and loudly invited us to a coffee shop.

'Hey ─────────────────────────────────────!’

From the smart phone, Nagase's shouting voice can be heard.

"No, that’s not the case ... it’s from my TV or something!"

"Haunted house on the second floor! How about it, young couple!?"

Even the students holding Haunted House signs misunderstood us for a couple and solicited loudly.

"You have gone to the cultural festival! What on earth are you thinking?! It is yourself who will be in trouble later! Think of your income! "

"Well, wait! Shino ......! I was wrong! I am sorry! Do not say such a thing ..."

Murasaki is desperately apologizing with a pale face, but eventually takes the smart phone away from her ear and looks at it.

".................."

Apparently, Nagase seems to have hung up.

"Um, are you OK?"

I ask her.

"I have to go later ... ...."

Murasaki muttered with a sad feeling.

No, why do the manuscript later...?

"Well ...... say, Shino is always spoiling me! She always pampers me in the end! So probably for this time as well ... so it’s probably okay ... probably ... ... I want to believe so ..."

Murasaki has her voice getting smaller and smaller.

"Is it really okay ... ... Are you going home ...?"

I became uneasy and asked her.

"No ... my purpose today is to see Mr. Kashiwada and Momo's class play! I can never return until I see it! ...... After I watch the play, I will go to Shino's house at high speed and apologize! "

"No, you should finish the manuscript rather than apologize!"

"I will do my best for the manuscript! The one that is liked by Shino is the problem! Ahhh ...... It's impossible for me to take on the barely ballet ...!"

Murasaki appealed with a pale face. Well, that kind of manuscript is it?

"By the way, Mr. Kashiwada, how much free time do you have?"

"Oh, our play starts at 2 o'clock in the afternoon and we have to be prepare, so one hour before that, we have to go to our classroom for that."

I look at my phone’s watch. It is now 12:15. It is forty-five minutes before going back.......

"Okay, then is it a good time for you and me to have lunch?"

"Oh, is it OK?"

Thanks to Murasaki, we decided to have lunch at a coffee shop.

A bit before the play ... I feel a sense of dread.

Today there are various things that occupied me until now ... ... I am now waiting for the big work.

No, not being the protagonist of the class play.

Naturally it must also be successful ... ... But there is something I must do that is more difficult and I doubt that I can succeed.

It is to have Hasegawa and Yamamoto-san meet up. If I can do that ... things may be settled.

I have asked them to meet me after the play, so time for me is going over slowly …

"... ... ... Kashiwada?"

I was surprised by someone calling me.

Murasaki was sitting on the opposite side of the table is looking at my face while eating lunch.

"Sorry, I'm ... worried ...."

"Are you okay ...?.? You seem to look pale ..."

I wonder if my complexion is getting worse with my tension ....

Even now I am with Murasaki, but I will let her worry.

"Are you getting nervous just before the play?"

"... ... Eh ?? Uh, well ... that's one thing."

Well, if you look at my current situation, I think so.

"... Somehow, you seem to be worried about other things ... aren’t you?

"What!"

She laughs at me.

Murasaki, you have insanely sharp intuition ...

No, yesterday, Koigasaki also noticed my depression, am I too obvious? Miserable me....

"Wow ... ... really, you’re sharp ... ..."

I give up hiding and admit it while scratching my head.

"The worry is ... such things that you can’t talk about ...?"

"Err ... um, yeah, um ... ..."

Well, the story is confusing and I can’t say much about the circumstances of another person's family, so it is too bad that I can’t share it to just anyone ....

Murasaki laughed at me when I was lost in my thoughts.

"Because you just can’t talk about it to anyone."

"Sorry, I ......"

I apologized on reflex.

"No, do not apologize."

She gives me a gentle smile.

"If there is anything I can do ... ... Please come and see me anytime ♪"

Such a gentle smile and gentle words ... ... My heart that was upset was saved for a long time.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2017-07-29T11:12:06Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 3

"How long have Hasegawa gone around?"

I was asking questions to Hasegawa while walking in the corridor.

"I haven’t been around much, I just went around the exhibitions ..."

"Oh, that's right ......"

Oh yeah, even I can’t enter the haunted house or “runaway” alone.

"Is there somewhere that you would like to go?"

"Well, uh ...... here, I wonder ... ...."

Hasegawa showed me the brochure.

There was a letter written "Laknick skit" there.

"Oh, it's a skit ... .... 1 - C's doing it in the classroom, is not it?"

I remember that Hasegawa likes comedy.

"Oh, that's right ... Kashiwada-kun, I was supposed to watch it with Rio."

"Oh is that so?"

Rio ... .... She is Ryoo Sonoda, a close friend of Hasegawa during junior high school. I heard the story of how Hasegawa met Sonoda for the first time after I went with Hasegawa to Joypolis.

Well Sonoda is coming ... that was unexpected.

"I'm sorry ...... I didn’t know that you invited her .... I will just disturb you two ..."

I was anxiously apologizing to Hasegawa.

"No ... that's not true, I think rather Rio will be delighted."

Hasegawa smiled and denied my words.

So, we three people will go around the cultural festival ....

Since Sonoda was about to arrive soon, Hasegawa and I decided to wait for Ms. Sonoda at the school entrance before moving to the classroom of "Laknick skit".

"Hey ~ Hey Hey!"

As soon as she arrived at the entrance, Sonoda jumped to Hasegawa. Suddenly surprised, I stared at them.

"Rio ... ... doing such things at the entrance!"

Hasegawa looks down on Sonoda with a confused expression, but she doesn’t seem to care. The other girl looks crazy about Hasegawa and has a happy smile like ... ... a dog? It is rude to say such things but ....

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun!"

Sonoda finally noticed me, and gave a small smile at me.

"Well, Dosho .... It's been a long time."

"Why is Honorifics!? Don’t be a stranger!"

Sonoda immediately pointed out when I used honorifics.

Well, that's right ... we are at the same age and I will try to speak casual in the future ...

"Well, even though I really wanted to see Hasegawa in the play today, I overslept."

Sonoda put her tongue out as she stroked her head. The sunny appearance of Hasegawa ... ... is, of course, the role of the prince of the play.

"You overslept ... it’s already two thirty in the afternoon? What time did you get up?"

"I seemed to be tired because of club activities went late yesterday. When I got home, I slept well. Come on ~"

Sonoda laughs with a smiling face. Hasegawa sighed as she was amazed.
Part 21
"Club activities went late ... aren’t you in the exercise club ...?"

What is it? I tried to ask while barely avoiding using honorifics like before.

"Oh yeah! We are playing a basketball game"

Basketball .... Somehow I imagine she looks good at exercising. It is hard to practice until such a late time.

"But the play is tomorrowso if you see it tomorrow it would be awesome ~"

"Rio, you ... ... Are you planning to come to our school festival for two consecutive days?"

"Oh yes! Well, tomorrow I have a part time job, so I have to go home soon after I see the play"

Would you like to see the prince role of Hasegawa for two consecutive days ...? Sonoda's feelings for Hasegawa is also quite considerable.

"By the way, I'm really hungry, can we eat something !?"

"Did you eat lunch?"

"I have not eaten in the morning, I slept late!"

"You should have said it earlier!"

When she is with Sonoda, does Hasegawa change her attitude... ?. This is another new discovery.

For Sonoda, we decided to have her eat something from the schoolyard shops. Sonoda buys Takoyaki with Frankfurt and eats alone as Hasegawa and I already had lunch. Since she has not eaten anything in the morning, she has a lot of appetite. I wonder if she can eat more than me. She is doing exercise, so I think her calorie consumption is great, though.

"Would you like to eat sushi too? No, I will not let you refuse to eat.”

Sonoda puts Takoyaki in her chopsticks and carries it to the mouth of Hasegawa.

Oh, it is true that girls do this in such a place ... ... I will also see Hasegawa do the "aaahhh"! It's a bit of a reward for me.

"Oh, is it too hot for you?"

Sonoda started eating the Takoyaki, seeing the state of Hasegawa who was trying not to open her mouth.

"Do not do anything extra and just eat quickly."

Hasegawa ___ ___ ___ 0 Hasegawa, which is a bit like S, was also the best. I felt like the kindness of a mother scolding children in coldness.

"Fuu ~ full stomach! Where will we go next !?"

To Sonoda who is satisfyingly lightly hitting her belly, Hasegawa says, "Please stop that."

"Ah ... ... we wanted to go to"Laknick skit"a while ago, but ...."

I opened a brochure and explained to Sonoda.

""Laknick skit "~ !? Husband's taste huh?”

"Wha, what ... is that bad?"

"Well I can’t think of a high-school skit about what high school students do .... I do think it’s very interesting, as just by looking at the title is giving me a fit of laughter. I think it’s something funny so it might not be a bad idea to go! "

Once we were able to get Sonoda's consent (?), We were headed to class1-C's "Laknick skit" as three people.

"Oh ... sorry, can I go to the bathroom first?"

"Yes, of course."

Before heading for the skit, we all headed to the toilet. After I finished, the others were not here yet.

While waiting for Hasegawa and Sonoda in front of the boys' toilet, I observe the people enjoying the cultural festival. There are students at our school, people in plain clothes and people wearing different school uniforms.

"……eh!?"

Then ... I have found a figure of a person who can’t be here.

"... .... Yamamoto !?"

I was so surprised that I said his name out loud.

There was Mr. Yamamoto, my senior in my workplace.

Why the he is here?

"Oh ... ... Kashiwada-kun !?"

Mr. Yamamoto is also surprised at me.

"I‘m surprised ... Is Kashiwada also a student at Fujimi High School?"

"Yes, that's right ... Why is Mr. Yamamoto here?"

You told yesterday on the phone that you urgently needed to take a day off from work today ....

"I ... ... my sister attends this high school."

"Oh, did you come to see her?? You said that on the phone yesterday, maybe ...."

"Oh, yeah ... ... It's embarrassing, so I couldn’t say it, but that's right ... ... Then I found a person who can swap shift with me."

I knew that Mr. Yamamoto had a sister, but a student at my high school ... ... It is such a coincidence.

By the way, I heard from rumors at work that Yamamoto is a siscon ... ... he wanted to come to see his sister's high school culture festival so wanted to swap work shifts … what a tricky demon … my rudethoughts.

"No way, your sister is a student at my school ... I was surprised."

But she seems not to be of my acquaintance. I do not know a Yamamoto among the girls.

"Haha, I have not told the principal ... I guess I'll be banished if we meet ..."

Yamamoto says with a bitter smile. It does not look like he is telling a joke.

...... That reminds me, he used to say something like his sister hated him ... .... Is it also a complicated circumstance?

At that time, Mr. Yamamoto shifted his eyes behind me, opens up his big eyes and looked like a terrible surprise.

"... Sis ...?"

Surprised by the name he mentioned, I look backwards.

There was Hasegawa and Sonoda who came out of the girls' toilet.

Hasegawa ... ... I saw has a badly surprised expression.

"What ... ... ... ...?"

Hasegawa was surprised, then gave a sad looking expression, which was utterly incomprehensible ... and said with a small voice.

"... ... I heard from mother that today is your cultural festival ..."

Mr. Yamamoto walks towards Hasegawa step by step.

...... What on earth is this ...?

No way ... Yamamoto's sister is Hasegawa!?

No, but ... ... Hasegawa and Mr. Yamamoto, their surnames are different ... ....

"....... OhI remembered something urgent ... ...."

"Eeehhh!?"

Hasegawa seemed to be terribly upset and suddenly started running away from us.

"……Hasegawa!?"

"Midori??"

Surprised, me and Sonoda hurriedly called Hasegawa and gave chase. But ... ... I got confused by the crowd and we lost sight of Hasegawa.

"Midori ... ... What's the matter?"

Sonoda muttered with a concerned face. I also felt the same as her.

What the hell ... Hasegawa? Now, completely ... ... you ran away ... ...? Hasegawa who is always calm is now upset and acting in such a way ... ....

I heard footsteps following us, I turned around and saw Mr. Yamamoto following us.

"Ah ..... Um ... maybe ...... Yamamoto's sister ......"

I was afraid to open my mouth.

"Oh ...... Hasegawa Midori is my sister."

With the words of Yamamoto, I and Sonoda were dismayed.

To see Sonoda's appearance, Sonoda also seems to have met with Mr. Yamamoto who is the older brother of Hasegawa for the first time.

Sonoda took out her cell phone and started calling. Of course, she was calling Hasegawa.

"Why did you suddenly run away? Where are you now - ... .... ーーーーーーーー, yeah ..."

Sonoda hung up after a bit of conversation.

"Because she looks a bit confused now ... ... I guess you can leave it to me, I guess it's not a big deal at all."

Sonoda says to me with a bitter smile.

"Oh ... yeah, I understood ... ... about Hasegawa ... good luck."

"Kashiwada, let's play again later on another occasion!"

Sonoda said goodbye to me and also bowed to Mr. Yamamoto before going to Hasegawa.

I was worried about the situation of Hasegawa ... ... It is okay if I leave it to Sonoda ... ....

I slowly turned towards Mr. Yamamoto.

"AA no……"

There are too many things I want to hear, and I do not know what to say how to say huh ...... Mr. Yamamoto asked me a voice.

"... ... Kashiwada, do you have some time ...?"

*

I and Yamamoto went out to the school yard and bought drinks at a simulated shop, then we sat down on the stairs a little away from the crowd.

"Well, I was really surprised ... ... It is true that Kashiwada is a student at Fujimi High School ... but ... No way, he is a classmate ..."

"Hahaha ... no, I was also surprised ... ...."

".................."

Mr. Yamamoto opened his mouth slowly after he had a serious expression.

"As I said earlier ... Midori is my sister"

I swallowed my spit... their last names are different ....

"Three years ago ... our parents divorced. It was the last time I saw Midori ..."

"............"

For a moment my head got pure white. Speaking of ... ... Once in a while, I was wondering why Hasegawa never mentions her father in her stories.

"I now live with my father and Midori with my mother and sister"

It was such a thing ... ....

"Hasegawa ... never told that story, I was surprised ..."

"Haha, that's right ... ... for Midori, it's a past she’d rather forget ..."

"Eeehhh!?"

I roared my voice.

"What was it ...? ... Hasegawa ... ... something happened with your sister ... was there ...?"

I could not help asking because I wanted to hear about her situation from her brother.

"... When Midori was small, we were ... on good terms with each other"

Mr. Yamamoto began to speak with a sad expression.

"It was when Midori was in elementary school fourth grade .... she got hooked up in anime and games,"

"……eh!?"

Hasegawa was hooked in anime and games ... ....?

Certainly, there were several times that I suspected that Hasegawa is an otaku. However, she clearly said that she dislikes otaku ....

Although she liked it in the past, did she hate it for some reason?

"Because of that influence, I was a college student at that time, even though I was not interested in it at the start, I have gotten interested in anime and games. At first, I decided to play games and watch anime with Midori .... Later on, I got hooked in earnest, became a so-called, otaku ... .... "

"... ...!"
Mr. Yamamoto, otaku ... .... I did not know that at all. I never heard this kind of story even at my part-time job, and his appearance is stylish and cool, and doesn’t look like an Otaku at all.

"Ah ... that's right, before, Hasegawa ... ... Your sister told me something when we went to Big Sight ...."

Unexpectedly when I went to Odaiba with the Hasegawa during the summer vacation I remembered what Hasegawa said. At that time, I wondered when she went to the Big Sight – is it for summer or winter comiket!? Hasegawa is an Otaku! My thoughts ranaway without permission. When I think about it, I began to doubt if Hasegawa wasn’t an otaku at that time ...

"Oh ... when Midori was an elementary school student, I took her to an anime event.It is a big event that I go to every spring at the big site.I want to go with Midori to meet the voice actor I like. We two went out twice... "

"Anime event ... ...?"

Although I only thought about summer or winter comiket, the Big Site also do a lot of events besides those.

Going with more people to an event, the better ....

"It’s different from today but before then, net games are the trend.She was playing it first then I also started playing. Soon, both of us were playing together, but I'm getting more and more addicted ... "

"A net game, are you ... ...."

I have done it several times as well. Even though I am quite shy,on the net, I have trouble all the time playing without wanting to stop.

"Yeah ... ... Then it happened .... as the net game disappeared, so did I."

"The Net game disappeared ...... !?"

I have heard it before. A person who is addicted to net games so much that it hinders his daily life. Mr. Yamamoto.... It is impossible to imagine that from his appearance now.

"I have not gone to the university ... I dropped out."

"Well, that is ... ... pretty, serious ..."

"Indeed, it is stupid, ... as it is, I am working and become a Hikikomori ... ... I fought with my parents a lot because of this. My father began blaming my mother ...’You have not been rearing the children properly so they became like this’ … I guess ... my relationships are getting worse more and more "

In his shocking past, I could not say anything.

"My parents scolded me everyday, but I wasn’t able to quit playing net games .... Of course my parents gave up on making me change, but I did not say anything ... But even in my condition, for me at that time, only Midori was my salvation. "

...... Hasegawa was a kind heart child since such a young age. It seems that the two in those days were able to build a very good relationship ... ....

"But one day ... ...I got a Doujinshi .... I do not know where I got it ... an amateurish are painting ..."

"Ah ... I understand ... ... I am an... ... Otaku"

I interrupted the words of Mr. Yamamoto who tried to explain.

"Oh, Kashiwada is also an Otaku .... "

After sighing, Mr. Yamamoto opened his mouth as he continued.

"The doujinshi I bought I hid in my room ... then it was seen by Midori who was in elementary school …"

"...... Whaaa?"

I blew my drink juice.

Doujinshi ... was seen by elementary school level Hasegawa ....?

"And the comic has an R18 rating ... and even worse ... the characters were from the favorite anime show of Midori…"

Mr. Yamamoto drooped his head. Remembering those days ... ... he’s trying very hard.

"U, Wow Aa ah ... ...."

It was a story that seemed to break my mind as I heard it.

When I say elementary school ... ... I was still pure;I will not have immunity against sexual things. At that time, an erotic doujinshi of your favorite anime character ... ....

"... ... In other words, it was a rape thing ..."

"Gaijou!"

“Please stop it! Spicy! It is too hot!”

I spontaneously raised my voice as I raised my head.

Yamamoto who slowly raised his face had eyes like a dead fish.

From his everyday appearance which is always reliable and reliable, regardless of gender or faith, it has a look that is impossible to imagine.

"I guess my secret place wasn’t so secret ... I just put it inside the desk drawer ... ... While I was away, Midori came to my room to borrow a dictionary or something .... Midori never said anything to me but I saw that doujinshi on the desk ... without a doubt from that day on her attitude to me has become strange ... ... Although we were on good terms with each other, she started avoiding me .... I apologized to Midori and told her to forget about that book ... but it was useless ... between us there is now a big gap .... "

...... What a tragedy ... ....

Even though my sister is watching erotic doujinshi, but she is already in junior high school and most of all, she is rotten who reads homosexual doujinshi only.

"I always regret it ever since .... With my carelessness, I burned a big scratch on the heart of a young maiden ..."

Mr. Yamamoto said his shame and regret.

Perhaps, this is why Hasegawa disliked Otakus ...?

"And shortly afterwards ... the gap between me and Midori was not closed ... My parents got divorced. My mother took Midori and my younger sister and left home."

".................."

I could not say anything to Mr. Yamamoto. I did not know what words to say.

"Everything ...... It's my fault ... Midori got heartbroken, even our parents divorced ... ... It's natural for me to be grudged by Midori ... ... Since our parents divorced, I thought of seeing Midori butI couldn’t ... I don’t have a face to show her. "

Mr. Yamamoto looks as if he gave up and says with a self-propelled feeling.

... ... but today he came to see Hasegawa. Perhaps he has not completely gave up on his relationship with Hasegawa.

"Well ... is today the first time you will try to meet Hasegawa since your parents divorced?"

"Yes, since I keep in touch with my mother, I received an e-mail from my mother yesterday. She said that today is the high school culture festival of Midori, I can go see her ... I already put some work for this so ... if I missed this opportunity, I feel like I can’t meet her anymore ... "

"Have you ever tried to make up with Hasegawa before ...?"

"............ No, I do not think Midori would forgive me, but still, I wanted to apologize ... and I wanted to see her face after a while "

Mr. Yamamoto thought that Hasegawa still holds a grudge, but even so ...... Even now I still keep thinking about Hasegawa.

"I knew that she hated me, I was prepared for being avoided like that ... .... It feels different when it happens in reality ... ... it's pretty much hurts ... "

"... .... Mr. Yamamoto ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto sighed deeply with a bitter smile.

"I'm sorry, I went on talking ... ...."

"I am sorry ...... For you to remembering such a painful story ... ...."

"Kashiwada ... are you getting along with Midori?"

"Eeehhh……"

Mr. Yamamoto's question was somewhat frustrating for me to reply.

"I do not know if we are on good terms ... but as classmates .... and friends ... I think I want us to become closer ... but not in a strange way! "

As long as I do not know how Hasegawa thinks of me, I had no choice but to answer like this.

"Okay ... ... Thank you"

Yamamoto, for some reason, thanked me with a smile.

"Midori ... ... How is she at school?"

"eh……"

Again, I am stuck in my words for a moment.

".... Well ... she is the class representative and her grades are quite outstanding; she is always thinking about the class ..."

How is she doing at school? I noticed that I did not answer his question. However, I did not feel telling Yamamoto the fact that Hasegawa has very few friends.... in addition … she still hates Otakus ....

"Oh ... so she is working as hard as ever ...."

Because Mr. Yamamoto was happy to hear my words, I was relieved.
"Although I have Midori’s contact information from my mother, I do not have the courage to e-mail her ... So I was worried whether I could see Midori today or not by chance. But now I think It was a haphazard decision ...

Mr. Yamamoto caressed his head.

"Oh, was that so, you took a chance that you might not have met?"

He happened to meet her in front of the toilet, he was considerably lucky.

"Yeah, I heard about the class from mother, so I thought I could meet her if I go and watch the class play, but apparently your play has already ended? When I came there I was too late to see it .... "

"Oh, is that so ...?"

I told Yamamoto that my class was Snow White and Hasegawa was the prince.

"... Wow, seriously? No way, she would have looked good as the prince ... .... I wanted to see even for a little...."

Mr. Yamamoto was severely disappointed when he heard my story. Perhaps he wanted to see Hasegawa's brave appearance.

"How about coming tomorrow?! Hase … Midori as the prince looks super cool!"

"Well, I will come tomorrow as well! Your play will also show tomorrow too?”

Mr. Yamamoto was surprised at my words. … Yamamoto probably thought the cultural festival will only be for one day, was that why he was desperate to swap work shifts?

"... But, Midori will surely dislike me ..."

"Is that so ....? She should be happy to think that her brother is watching her brave figure ......"

"Kashiwada, you saw Midori just now, right? She doesn’t want to me ..."

I remembered the state of Hasegawa and I could not say anything. I was ashamed so I tried to cheer Yamamoto by saying appropriate things.

"... ... Kashiwada, I'm sorry I it’s time ... I have to go soon ... ... From now on, please take care of Midori."

"Instead of me" ... Mr. Yamamoto looked like he wanted to say that.

When I saw Mr. Yamamoto off at the school gate, I looked at the time and it was already the end time of the first day of the cultural festival.

Since it seems that she will return to the classroom after the cultural festival, I went back to the classroom, too.

Hasegawa was already in the classroom.

I remembered the story I heard from Mr. Yamamoto a while ago, I felt ashamed to say anything, I was staring at the back of Hasegawa during my home room.

It was probably shocking when I found out that my older brother was reading erotic doujinshi when I was in elementary school, and I actually saw it.

Besides, afterwards my older brother became a hikkimori, my parents divorced ... .... Furthermore, she was ignored by her classmates at junior high school, and Sonoda, her close friend, went away to another school.

Hasegawa did not shut herself in even after she has such a painful past; instead she volunteered to be the classroom representative and she is always doing her best trying to make friends, although she is not very good at socializing.

I think about the hardships Hasegawa has gone through. If there was anything I could do for Hasegawa, I wanted to do it.

"Kashiwada- Kun ..."

When the home room was over, I was surprised to hear from Hasegawa.

"A moment ago ... I suddenly ran out, I’m sorry."

"Oh, no ... ... Hasegawa are you all right?"

"Yeah ... ... I worried about Kashiwada and Rio ... I did something wrong."

Hasegawa looks sorry.

"... then ... ... why did you talk with that person ... Kashiwada ...?"

I was a little surprised by Hasegawa's question. That man ... is Yamamoto-san. Hasegawa seems to care about Mr. Yamamoto.

"Oh, yeah, in fact ... Yamamoto is my senior in my workplace so I was surprised to learn that Hasegawa is his sister."

"Well ... that was, yes, it was ..."

Hasegawa seems to be surprised by my words.

"And after that, I was asked by Mr. Yamamoto a lot ... ... I thought that it was good to hear ..."

"……is that so …"

Hasegawa did not get angry, she did not seem to be shocked at my words.

Hasegawa... ... Now what do you think about Yamamoto?

I was purely concerned about that.

They used to have a good relationship in the past. Mr. Yamamoto is strongly regretting it now and still care about Hasegawa. Can they somehow reconcile?

"Um ... ... Hasegawa … about your brother ... What do you think of him right now?"

Fearfully, I asked.

".................."

Hasegawa is silent with her expression blank as usual. I can’t read her emotions at all.

"Already ... ... that person is unrelated to me ..."

"……eh!?"

Hasegawa remained expressionless as she turned her heel and left her desk.

"Unrelated person" ... .... Hasegawa certainly thinks about Yamamoto.

...... what a thing to say about her real brother ... ....

Hasegawa, do you mean your feelings as brother and sister have gone? It is sad as such a brother was in good terms with her a long time ago ....

Hasegawa is still unable to forgive her brother ... ....

Of course there is the case of the doujinshi ... Her parents divorced due to her brother ... maybe she is thinking that ....

I wonder if I can do something ......?

I don’t think that it is good to meddle in the affairs of someone else’s family but ...... can I only stay silent as is ...?

Slowly, I went to the door to leave, I saw a group of girls talking near the entrance. With them, I saw Koigasaki.

By the way, I forgot to mention to her my impression of her live performance .... Well, maybe she doesn’t want to hear them but I still want that she did her best.

When I saw Koigasaki from afar, I thought that my feelings were transmitted. Then my eyes met with Koigasaki’s.

... The next moment, Koigasakiwas walking quietly towards me after saying something to her companions.

"Wha, what is ... ...."

Suddenly I feel confused to see Koigasaki standing in front of me.

"What's with that!?"

"Huh?"

"You were watching me from the very beginning, do you want to say something?"

eh……. Was she bothered by me watching her so she came here just to say it ...?

"Well, for me, there was something I wanted to talk about to you about ...."

"…………I see …"

Koigasaki started walking away when I heard my words.

……Huh? Were you irritated and now returning to the girl group? I was anxious and then... ...

"What are you doing! We can’t talk here!"

Koigasaki turned around and said to me who was still rooted to my spot.

"Oh, oh ... ah!"

I make a miserable reply, then I followed Koigasaki.

Leaving the school, we were sitting on a small park bench near the school.

I was silent while walking along with Koigasaki when we arrived.

"There is a park like this ... ... this is my first time here, do you come here often?"

"Ah, don’t talk about that, what is your story?"

Impatient b!tch ... ....

"Oh ... your performance with the light music club, it went rather well!"

"... .... Eh ...... Ah, yes ......"

Koigasaki replies to my words, looking a little beat.

"Oh, you ... ... I went to watch ... ... with Azuki-chan ......"

"Oh ... looking at the stage, I can tell you are doing great with Suzuki."

"...... Seriously?

As soon as she heard my words, Koigasaki relaxed her facial expression. Even though she looked frustrated before now, she is as simple as ever ....

"Ah ... ... I saw it."

"Suzuki, super cared for me during practice even after practice, he is super friendly! Thanks to Suzuki, I did not fail in my singing during the performance ..."

Koigasaki starts talking high in tension. Looking at the state of such a person ...... I should be feeling happy for her, but somehow I could not feel anything.

"You were good ... but please be careful not to be jealous of the female girls who also watched Suzuki's performance ..."

I could finally say such things to her.

"... What is it you want to talk about ...?"

Koigasaki suddenly becomes a serious look, saying such a thing while watching my eyes.

"……What?"

I make it a surprised sound to Koigasaki.

"...... How can you know even before I have the chance to tell you?"

Koigasaki draws wrinkles between the brows and looks at me as if I explore my feelings.

"Something is sooooooo dark around you; you have this awful melancholic aura coming out ... ...."

Does this guy know by just my situation just by looking at me ...? I was dumbfounded by what Koigasaki said as if she already know everything.

"What, what happened this time?"

...... apparently I can’t seem to be able to hide anything from this person.

I told Koigasaki how the brother of Hasegawa and I were acquaintances, how I learned Hasegawa and her brother are not doing well.

Because I thought that speaking about Hasegawa's past was bad, I did not tell her about the event that triggered the separation Hasegawa and Mr. Yamamotoand about the fact that the parents of Hasegawa were divorced. For one thing, Koigasaki did not even asked me.

".................."

After listening to my story with serious expression, Koigasaki began to worry after making a difficult face.

"Well I will not ask in detail but ... Hasegawa's older brother regrets the incident that caused their separation ... Even now, he wants to reconcile ...?"

"Well ... he himself said that he just wants to apologize ... ... but I think that he would like to make it up with her as well. He thinks about Hasegawa, cares as much as to come to see het at the cultural festival.

"Yeah ... but Hasegawa rejects her brother and tells me that he is an "unrelated person"..."

"Oh ...It's a problem between families, so I think that it's bad to meddle in ... but I can’t do that at the same time ... ... I wonder what I should do ..."

"Well ...."

Koigasaki is thinking with a difficult expression.

"Hey ... ... What do you think I should do?"

"Why do you ask me for an opinion!"

Koigasaki said it with a shameful and confused expression.

...... No, I definitely can’t think of anything if it is just me. I haven’t been able to realize it until now ...... I always relied on her for times like these. I have to depend on her to try solve problems … I’m pathetic.

"I do not know the details, so I can’t say anything ..."

"Well, that's ... it's ... ...."

It is hard for me to tell Koigasaki detailed information, but maybe there is a degree ......

"……However……"

Koigasaki starts talking slowly while thinking.

"I do not know the feelings of Hasegawa, but ... if that was me ... I can’t bear such a situation … I also quarrel with my sister Yuzu … but I still love her ... "

"... .... Koigasaki ......"

... She always fights with me but ... I think my sister Akari is also important to me.

Unlike Hasegawa and Yamamoto, even after I quarrel with her and misunderstand her, if wehaven’t met after many years... I do not want to admit it much, but I will be lonely. I may not be able to bear it.

"Hasegawa ... between a brother and sister,"I do not care about people who are not related to me anymore"... ... such loneliness ...."

Part 23

Does Hasegawa feel like me and Koigasaki when you think of your brother? When you were an elementary school student, they were very close until the case of the doujinshi happened.

She has this attitude to keep avoiding her older brother. Looks like she doesn’t consider that she has an "older brother" anymore as they "are not related” anymore. Based on that, it still seems that Hasegawa can’t forgive her brother.

"If I quarrel with my sister Yuzu, even if it's super bitter, I will actually forget it when we talk face to face ... I can forgive anything ... Brothers ...... that kind of thing is it not there ...?

Even if they fight, if they were brothers, after they talk face to face, they will forgive ......

Even if I fight with my sister indeed, even if we quarrel, I always think my heart that "it is Akari so it's OK", I will forgive you anyway.

...... Maybe, Hasegawa ... ....

............

"I will do it ..."

I was determined.

"Huh?"

"... Even if there is a possibility that Hasegawa would dislike me for doing this ... but still I think this is better than not doing anything ..."

Although it may seem boastful in my part ... ... even though "Hasegawa might dislike me" for this, I still want to manage this situation. I myself hated this situation and I had no choice. I cannot pretend that I have nothing to do with this. Yamamoto still thinks about Hasegawa now. Even Hasegawa, who used to like her older brother in the past, might really want to make up with him. If I can, I would like to repair the relationship between the two.

OK, I decided. I will have Hasegawa and Yamamoto meet tomorrow.

Mr. Yamamoto should have many things to say to Hasegawa.

If Yamamoto apologizes to Hasegawa and they can talk properly ... ... as Koigasaki , "If you talk face to face, you can forgive". I would like to bet on that one possibility.

But, if I do that, there is a possibility that I want to hurt Hasegawa ...

"Hahaha .... In the event that Hasegawa will hate me ... please comfort me."

I said such a thing to Koigasaki jokingly.

"... Huh ... Comfort ... ... you, what do you intend to do with me!?"

However, I am stunned by seeing Koigasaki 's response. She suddenly turned her face and was red with anger.

"What ... What I mean is ... please cheer me up, or give me words of comfort properly ... ...."

Why on earth did you suddenly get angry?

"Oh!? ... ... Ah, ah ... ... that ... yeah ... well ...!"

Koigasaki had a bright red face, with a bitter smile on his face. What on earth is she thinking right now?

"... Well, I imagine what you are trying to accomplish but generally ... whatever you do, definitely be nice while doing it!"

Koigasaki has been bashfully knocking on my shoulder.

"... Ah ... oh ... that's right!"

With the words of Koigasaki, I felt somewhat positive. To be honest, I am also afraid that things might not go well and I would be hated by Hasegawa for it … but I do not think so. I hope it works. Yes, that's the only outcome.

"Yosh! I will do it! I will definitely do it !!"

I got up from the bench and cheered myself. Koigasaki struck my shoulder harder, causing some pain while pushed the feeling that I should try harder.

Oh, I was cheered again by Koigasaki ... ....

Koigasaki ... You are amazing. After all, you have power that I do not have.

Always you helped me up when I was feeling down.

...... I am glad I have this agreement with Koigasaki ....

Again, I thought of such a thing.
As we left the park and return home …

Koigasaki told me something that I do not know of again.

"Well ... ...."

"Ah?"

"Since you and I have an agreement relationship ... ... I know I can’t say such a thing ..."

Koigasaki has a subtle look.

"What?"

"So ... ... forget what I say for now, forget everything!"

"... ... Ha?"

The conditions are too unilateral.

"If ... ... about you?"

Koigasaki suffocated as if he decided something, and breathed lightly,

"If..... a very gentle, super cute child who is not known to you ... If she confesses to you ... what would you do?"

"... ... ... ...?"

I became flabbergasted at the question of Koigasaki.

This question, I do not understand the reason ......

"So, that …. What would you do? Please answer, please!"

I do not know the intent of her question at all, but until I answer Koigasaki, she is going to keep asking so I forcibly rotate my head and imagine it.

If a gentle and cute child confessed to me ... ...?

........ First thing I thought was …. "Won’t happen to me" ....

"... How about it ...?"

But I thought she would not accept if I answered that, so I think about itcarefully and then start talking.

"Well [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:37, 29 July 2017 (CEST) ............ If such a convenient development ever took place ... even if I am full in my headabout Hasegawa now, I am thinking that I will accept and go out with that girl ... .... Hey?”

Since I answered that I will go out with that girl ... What will happen your effort since the beginning? Won’t it become completely meaningless?

Koigasaki ... .... I felt like she brightened for a moment after hearing my words.
"…Oh it that so……"
After saying, she diverts her eyes from me.

"……Huh?"

I was surprised at that reaction Koigasaki, I look at her face again.

".... Well it’s just a “what if” question so you do not have to worry about that thing seriously!"

After Koigasaki says so, she started beating my shoulder again, making stronger sounds than before.

"What is it ...!? What is it !?"

The expression of Koigasaki was returning to original.

...... I was wondering what is the expression on her face before ......?

"... .... Then, Kashiwada! See you tomorrow!"

"eh……!?"

Although we haven’t arrived at the station yet, she suddenly told me goodbye, and ran away.
...... Well, what was that ...?

While puzzled about the attitude of Koigasaki, I went home.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2017-07-29T11:08:24Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 2

I also thought that I would like to congratulate Koigasaki and Suzuki after finishing their performance but both are surrounded by their fans and I couldn’t get through. I will just tell them my impressions later. Sakurai and I left the gym.

"Well then, where shall we go, Kashiwada?"

"Ohh ... I guess .... I just ate a little yakisoba before so I'd like to do something else .... Anyway, if Sakurai would like to eat something ..."

"Oh, I also ate lunch at during my spare time, so I’m okay!"

"Oh, is there somewhere where Sakurai wants to go?"

"Well, I want to go to this"haunted house"and"running away"..."

Sakurai opened a brochure and showed it to me.

"Well then, we can go to the nearest place first while walking."

"Yes, That's right!"

The haunted house was nearer so we decided to head there first.

On the way to the exhibition, there were exhibitions of art department and volunteer's flea market, etc.. I was a little worried when we entered the haunted house.

Haunted house.... When I went with Hasegawa at the other festival last month, I went through a lot of trouble ... Although Hasegawa was calm, I was scared and made a big mistake in escaping. This time, I must make sure not to repeat the same mistake.

"Welcome, come and join us!"

The reception student told us to enter the classroom which was remodeled as a haunted house.

The inside of the classroom was dark, and fear came up immediately.

Until then, I didn’t know I was scared of ghosts but it turned out I was totally scared at the haunted house of the festival I went with Hasegawa before.

No ... ... Because it is an event that the students in the same school are doing, I can tell myself to myself that I should not be scared as much .... By the way, Sakurai wanted to come to the haunted house, is she that kind of people who enjoys thing like this?

"Kyaaaaaaaaa 14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST)14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST)[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) !!"

"What?"

Sakurai screamed.

"Where are you, what's wrong ...?"

"What …something ... ... caught my ankle ..."

Sakurai says while looking at her feet, and certainly there is a human hand that came out from under the dark, and he caught Sakurai's ankle. The hand immediately took off and retracted into the dark curtain.

"Ha, ha ... ... I was scared ..."

"Are you OK? Sakurai-san ... Maybe it is not good for such a thing?"

"Yes! I am not good at ghosts or horror!"

She amazingly affirmed!

"Then why go to a haunted house?"

I can’t help asking with all my heart. Because you told me that you wanted to come, I thought that you liked them ... ....

"It's fun to experience things ... ... It's fun because it's scary!"

"Well, that kind of thing ... ....?"

"But .... I am scared and this is scarier than I thought ..."

Sakurai's expression was painted by fear as much as I could see in the dark.

"Ah, that, that ... ... well, if it's okay ............ Kashiwada's clothes, can I hold on to your clothes ......?"

Sakurai asked while looking at me with watery eyes.

"Oh ... oh ... well, of course ..."

"Sorry, thank you ...."

She stretched her trembling hands and softly held the blazer's hem of my uniform.

A girl is holding my clothes and I do not feel bad honestly. But is it possible that her fear will be alleviated? It is not rare thing and I do not know anything about it at all ....

The inside of the classroom is dark and the surroundings can’t be seen as well, and even walking is very hard. I go forward little by little, but several times I hit a wall or something and Sakurai's head hits my shoulder; it is inconvenient but it can’t be helped.

"Well ... ...."

"Oh! Oh, I'm sorry I hit you from a while ago!"

"No, Uh, well, I don’t mind .....if you want ... you can hold on to my arms ..."

I try to pretend to be cool as possible so that you won’t know that I am upset as well. I was blushing but I was saved thanks to the darkness.

"Yeah yeah!"

To my expectation, Sakurai was surprised and raised her loud voice. Well, that was disgusting enough to raise it loud ...? Certainly, you may not like holding a man's arms who you don’t like ... ....

"Is it OK really? ...Um, then ... I'm sorry ... I will excuse myself ..."

Sakurai immediately held my arm with both hands.

It is not frustrating, but it is kind of frustrating because now I'm preoccupied about touching her or not touching her.

Sakurai's hand was slightly trembling.

I wonder if she is so scared of ghosts. Or ... was she nervous because of her holding my arm ...?

Whatever, it's hard to walk like this ....

"Sakurai-san ... ...."

I thought of something... ... I reached out to Sakurai.

I will be ashamed if somewhere along the way, she will trip and fall down.

"Ha ha ............ Eh, oh yeah, yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! Here I am ..."

Sakurai is raising her voice loudly as if it she was severely scared.

"Oh, I thought of something ... but I guess this is for the best ... ..."

"............... a ............... um ... ... ... ... ... ... ..."

Sakurai inclined her head to listen ... but she her answer is to softly, gently grasp my hand.

Ooooooooooo, the first time I held hands with a girl ... ...!

No, exactly ...... Recently, I practiced folk dancing for the late night festival, and I was holding hands with all the girls in class for the first time ... but this is totally different thing.

Why am I reaching out for her when I was probably more nervous ... .... My hot face is sweating;my heart is insanely beating ... .... Oh yeah, this is an honest haunted house mansion! I …I did a bold thing ...

Everywhere, there were stupid skulls, zombie-like dolls and other scary props but we were completely unresponsive even when we saw them. I was scared that much until a while ago, now, I wondering why I don’t feel any terror at all. All my nerves are concentrate on the my right hand which is holding hands.

I was too embarrassed to look at Sakurai's face, as I walked with a gentle stride. I wonder what she is doing now ... .... Even though she was so loud a while ago, she stopped talking as soon as she caught my hand. Her silence and the room’s silence makes me more and more nervous.

Her hands were trembling while holding my hand. But even while trembling, it grasps my hand tightly. ...... I really cared, I kept my embarrassment in and turned my face towards her. Sakurai was looking down. It's dark and I can’t see her expression. It seems that she noticed I was looking at her and our eyes met, because she turned her face towards me.

".................."

We stiffened as our eyes met. She has moistened eyes with a nervous looking face. She looks … very cute ...

The next moment.

"I am the ghost of this cursed mansion ~ ~ ~ !!" ~!

"Gaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Suddenly a ghost appeared from under a black cloth and we both screamed at once.

"!?"

As I noticed, Sakurai-san took off my hand ... ... and was holding on to me.

.....Oh … her breasts are hitting me... ....

"Awaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

Sakurai was pretty embarrassed and disengaged from me .... and ran out to the exit as quickly as possible.

"Cha, Sakurai ... ...!"

In a hurry I chased her.

"Ha, thanks for your hard work ~!"

"Haa, see, ha ... ...."

We ran out of breath at the exit of the haunted house, after all that running.

"Hey, sorry ... I ran suddenly ..."

"No, it’s OK……"

"Well, and also ... ... in addition to ... ... I'm really sorry!"

Sakurai remembered and was apologizing with her ears red.

Speaking for myself, I can still remember the feeling of Sakurai's soft chest when she hugged me from a while ago, I felt happy.

"Well then ... let's go over to the next one!"

Sakurai spoke to me as brightly as natural. I felt like she was desperately hiding her embarrassment.

"Oh, yeah yeah! That's right! Well ... ..."Running away", Is that it?"

I also had a bad attitude.

We talked with embarrassment while looking at the brochure without looking at each other.

"Well, “running away"is on the third floor!"

"Ah, yes!"

While talking, we climb up the stairs to the third floor.

"How about fortune telling ~! Please try it!"

As soon as we reached the third floor, we heard some girls students.

"Fortune telling ... ...!"

Sakurai is interested.

"Do you want to try?"

"Oh, OK!"

While being guided by girls' students, we head towards "Hall of Fortune Telling".

As we entered the classroom, there were about three desks and a student who is wearing a fortune-teller costume was sitting behind each chair. There were signs "Tarot card fortune telling", "Birthday fortune telling" and "Palms fortune telling" respectively. Two were already filled with other customers, and only the desk of "Birthday fortune-telling" was available.

We were guided to the front of the desk of 'Birthday fortune' and we sat down on the two chairs.

"Well ... first, please write your full name and date of birth on this piece on the paper"

I wrote my name and birth date on the paper I was given. Born November 16th ... ... and. After finishing writing my date of birth, I saw Sakurai. May 2 ... ... Sakurai's birthday is in May ... Well then she is already sixteen years old.

When I noticed it, Sakurai was also staring at my paper.

"Thank you very much, so please wait a moment"

The Fortune teller girl student started typing on the keyboard of a personal computer while reading the papers on which we wrote our birthday.

... No doubt the birthday fortune teller merely uses the free birthday fortune telling app on the net ... ?

Well, she is not a professional fortune teller, merely a high school student at the culture festival ...

"Yes! It came out!"

Pushing the Enter key, the fortuneteller's student says to the satisfaction.

"Well, then ... first of all, I will read the results of your boyfriend, Naoki Kashiwada's basic character"

""Boyfriend!""

Sakurai and I surprised and raised a loud voice at the same time.

Well, that's right ...if a man and a woman come together to a fortune telling stall, it is easy to misunderstand that they are a couple ... ....

The fortune-teller students also began to read the results of fortunetelling while making funny faces at us who raised our voices at the same time.

"Well ... ... The basic character of Mr. Naoki Kashiwada is that he is gentle and friendly, he doesn’t have any prejudice or repulsive heart, he is indecisive and stubborn but constant and enthusiastic. He is shy and easily intimidated and also but poor at socializing but easy to get along with.He is serious but easily tempted.He is usually discreet and has a passive personality."

"I'm seriously interested!"

Sakurai made a loud voice, I was surprised at her reaction.

Is that right ... ....? I’m delicate on my own ... .... I mean, I agree on a lot of things like holding no prejudices or repulsive hearts; my stubbornness, indecision, unsociable or being easily tempted … I wonder how Ms. Sakurai sees me ...? I’m shocked.

"Then ... women around him will never leave, and there are many cases where he is often favored.

I wonder if that was me! It is something like a joke ... ....

"Ah, I have not noticed... ... ...."

While saying that, Sakurai's reaction looks a little worried ... ....

"!?"

Sakurai face has wrinkles between the eyebrows. She is holding her mouth with her hand. What’s with this reaction is ......?

"Well then, I will read the basic character of Azuki Sakurai"

"... ............ Eh !?, Yes!"

Sakurai who replied has with a slightly nervous looking face.

"The basic character of Azuki Sakurai ...... She is surrounded by a lot of friends.With high self-assertiveness, she is highly cooperative and does not give discomfort at parties, but her likes and dislikes are intense Although she avoids persons who are not good to her, she will act favorably to persons who likes her regardless of sex, especially if they share the same interests as her. Also note that she can be extremely convincing, especially in a place with pleasant surroundings and a good mood."

"I'm seriously interested!"

"Oh, is that so - ── ...?"

Sakurai looks dissatisfied with the feeling that she is not convinced. No, you have a lot things that are nicer than mine, isn’t it better ...?

"Love … love ...... Although you have a lot of luck, there are many things that does not go well; I recommend that you plan your approach systematically by looking at the timing."

"Ha! Nice, I see!"

When Sakurai heard the fortunetelling result, she immediately took out her notebook and pen from her bag and started taking notes. Huh……? When they talked about my basic character, I did not take notes at all, but what about her? Have you been told something that will make you much excited ...?

...... Oh, that's right, I forgot about it, but when we went to play, Sakurai said "I like someone …"

A crush .... Even now, we are going around the cultural festival together, I guess there are other guys she likes ... .... I did not think much about it when I heard that fact, but for some reason now ... ... I feel a little sad. The more you memorize the result of the divination means that the more you like him .... What kind of person is he? To be honest, I am envious.

"......Kashiwada .... Why are you getting distant eyes? Is there something missing?"
"... .... Oh, sorry, nothing!"

...... No way, I could not say that I was sad because I remembered you have someone you like, so I hastily replied that.

"Well, at the end we will announce the compatibility of you two."

"Compatibility!?"

Sakurai and I also raised our voices at the same time. It was not supposed that it would surely be compatible with compatibility. Although we are not a couple ... .... It was misunderstood that we were a couple since we came together to the fortune telling ... .... It is most awkward for me and Sakurai to listen to the results of compatibility since we are not a couple, but it was more awkward to say, "No, we are not a couple!" Therefore, there is no choice but to listen silently.

"The compatibility between the two of you ... ... De Lerururu Lulururu ............"

The fortune-teller's student started reproducing the drum roll with the curly tongue. No, it's like that, please do it quickly.

"Wha! What the ... ... 100% compatibility!"

The fortune-teller's student applauded towards us and said the shocking result.

"……eh!?"

It is 100%, is it ...? A rare result... .... don’t all couples get a 100% compatibility from the companion fortune?

"It's really 100%! Hey! Honestly I am surprised! This is the first time we got this result!"

Did you realize that I was looking at suspicion? Students of fortune-tellers looked like they were panicking and showed us the personal computer screen for us. ...... There certainly was a letter saying "The compatibility between Naoki Kashiwada and Azuki Sakurai is 100%."

"You are very good people, you can have a good time together, you can overcome any difficulties."

The Fortune-teller students read out the results. I was just surprised. Surely until now, I often felt it was fun to be with Sakurai-san, and there was something me sharing the same hobbies as her .... She was a good companion ... Well, I'm talking about how far I can trust the free fortune from the net ....

I was concerned about Sakurai who did not emit a single word about this and looked at her ... Sakurai was in a state of ecstasy with her eyes wide open. She is totally stiff and does not move at all.

"Sakurai-san ... ...!"

"... ... Ha!"

She got back in a hurry. What’s with that reaction ...? Did her compatibility with me shocked her too much ....?

"Well then, your birthday fortune telling is over, thank you."

"Ah, yes, thank you ... ...."

We said our good-byes to the fortune-teller's students, and left the "fortune-telling house".

"Yea [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST) That was real fun! And absolutely free as well! I didn’t believe much in fortune tellers, but I totally believe them today!"

Sakurai began praising "the fortune-telling house" while walking in the corridor.

"Well, yeah ... you do?"

"OK now ... Next we are going to"running away"OK? ー Kashiwada, if you have somewhere you want to go later, do not worry!

She seems to be a totally different person from the one who was frightened inside the haunted house – I was thinking. She is skipping while saying such things with high tension. ......? Is she messed up?

Have she enjoyed her fortune so much? Was something said that made her very gladly personally? I wonder what ... ... Although when it was said that her basic personality is quite good, she seemed dissatisfied. Or was it about her love luck? But I was heard that her love needs work ... ....

...... Uh, or ... ... ... No, I do not like where I am going next ... ... That's ... ...I can’t do that ... ....?

"Huh?! Kashiwada-kun, what's wrong?"

Sakurai asked me a strange question. It seems that when I was seriously thinking, she noticed it.

"Oh, sorry! It is nothing! We are going to "running away "?

I could not ask her, so I stopped thinking about it and hurriedly replied.

With Sakurai in a good mood, she headed straight to the classroom where it says "running away."

"Welcome ~! Everyone!"

When we enter the classroom, we were immediately instructed by a student.

'Running away' ... ... I think it seems similar to some variety shows on TV, is this an imitation of them? Certainly, the contestants try to escape from the hunters ... ... Simply put, the game is Tag.

""Running"is a game where customers escape as in the title! Time limit is 10 minutes, if you can evade the hunters for 10 minutes, you customers and we will give you prizes."

The clerk explained, while handling the bibs. It seems that this is like the TV shows.

"Please wear this so you can distinguish a fugitive from a hunter."

As we were told, I wore the bib number on front of my clothes.

"Since others might be put in danger, we will only use the fourth floor as the first floor, the fifth floor and the sixth floor where you can escape. The hunters are both boys, so girls please do not run into the girls’ toilet.The hunter will start the chase after a minute the customers escape from this classroom.These are the Hunters. "

We were introduced to the hunters ...... Two boys in studded sunglasses wearing suits. Both of them are tall. Both seem to in shape and looks like they are fast and quick

Can we evade these two fast and quick looking people for 10 minutes ...? I don’t feel like winning already ....

"By the way, even if you start together, you can escape separately. If you have not been caught after 10 minutes, please come back to this classroom."

We were shown a small timer.

"Haa ..."

"Before you start, please go upstairs to the 4th floor, then, go to your positions ...."

I'm not ready yet, but I'm ready to run hastily with that shout.

"START!"

We jumped out of the classroom at once.

"And, for the time being, from the stairs there ..."

Looking back, I told Ms. Sakurai that we should go up to the fourth floor ... ....

"……eh!?"

Already, Sakurai was far behind me.

Sakurai-san caught up with me after I slowed down.

... ... Sakurai, why are you running slowly?

"Ha, ha ... ... sorry, I’m late ..."

"No, I am not looking at you properly ... I’m sorry ... let's go to the upper floor for now!"

"Yes, ...!!"

I rush up the stairs that was nearby.

"Ha Ha……"

Sakurai seems already exhausted and was desperately going up the stairs.

"I’m sorry ... Maybe we should separate .... It might be better ... my legs don’t look like they will last ...."

Sakurai takes a breath and says sorry.

"No, let's run away together!"

I immediately answered. Because it doesn’t seem interesting to escape alone ... ....

"Huh……"

Sakurai is surprised and opened her eyes at my answer.

"..., what's wrong? Let's go quickly!"

The Hunters will catch up if we don’t leave soon ....

"Yes, ... ... Thank you! ...!!"

Sakurai said thankfully as if she was deeply impressed, she ran up the stairs and caught up with me.

We arrived at the fourth floor, so we decided to stay on this floor for the time being. Because there are two hunters, I do not know where to come from.

"Ha ha! That one!"

Sakurai gave a loud voice. A man in sunglasses wearing a suit suddenly came and found us. He starts running to this place. We hurriedly changed direction and return the way we have come.

"Ha Ha……"

While running, look backwards. Oh, Sakurai - san is falling behind ... What to do ... ....

"Huh?"

"Sorry!"

I took her hand while being embarrassed. I want Sakurai to understand I did only this to keep her from being captured by the hunters. Well ... It was the second time for me as well as for Sakurai in one day.

“Sakurai, here!"

I found the stairs so I got up and started running again.

Although I do not know why I am desperately running for this game, I get thrills I normally don’t experience and I am having fun as well. Running is the only good thing for me... ....

"Fuu ...... we managed somehow ..."

We reached the fifth floor and we were able to escape from the Hunters so we calmed down. Well, at least we are safe for now ...

"Haa, haaa haaa ... "

Sakurai was completely exhausted and went down to the floor.

"Ah ... sorry!"

I noticed that I was still holding her hand, I quickly released my hand.

"No, no ... thank you ... Kashiwada, you're fast ... you're good at track ...most reliable ...!"

Sakurai is out of breath, but her eyes are shining as she looks at me.

"No ... I'm sorry, I forced you to run ..."

"No, because I'm weak ... I have no physical fitness ..."

However, we can’t stay her resting forever. I did not feel like the hunters will find us. However, looking at Sakurai who is still out of breath, I can’t force her to run any more.

When I took out the compact timer that was on my uniform pocket and checked the time, we consumed about 4 minutes – the time limit is 10 minutes. Well, here is an idea ....

"Would you like to hide in a classroom until the end of the time limit?"

I thought it was a good idea. I do not want to make Sakurai suffer any more.

"Oh, really? We are saved!"

We went into an empty classroom and closed both the front and back door just in case.

"... ... Do you hear any footsteps?"

Sakurai says in a loud voice while looking frightened. In a hurry I listened.

............ Certainly, I heard running footsteps approaching. Probably it is a hunter as there should not be any person on this floor where there is no work being done. A Hunter is on this floor!

"He might come inside the classroom ... ... Let's hide!"

I look for places to hide inside the classroom.

............. Wherever I look, there is only one place where you can be completely hidden.

"What shall I do ... Kashiwada, we must hide quickly ..."

I heard the voice of Sakurai who was frightened from behind me, I decided.

"___ ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ ___ 0”

Sakurai is blushing and severely upset.

"Sorry, we have no choice here ...."

We hid and kept silent and tried not to think of other things.

............ ... .........................

I regret that I have made a bad judgment.

Deciding to hide here can only be said to be a reckless thing...!

There was no choice but the closet was narrower than I thought.

Inside the closet, although it was impolite, Sakurai has her back facing me. At least Sakurai's breast is not pressed me against me now. With the back of her head in front of me, I can smell the scent of her shampoo drifting;it’s making me feel good. The scent was numbing my senses even as I tried to ward of its effects, sorry for being a bit perverted.

Even though I have minimal contact with Sakurai's body, I am now at my limit as her beautiful legs and butt that were hidden by her mini skirt were touching my thigh ...

Kuu ... I am between hell and heaven! I want this game to finish soon, no, I want this game to go on forever ... But my lower body has already reached its limit. If Sakurai - san falls down from her current position even if it is a little, I am at my end.

"Kashiwada... isn’t this place too narrow ...?"

"!?"

Suddenly Sakurai turned around only at her neck and turned her face towards me.

No, don’t do that! Do not bring your face closer even if you are asking me! Keep your voice down! And why are you still using polite language? Even though I desperately thought of others things to distract me, they were all wasted.

...... As shameful as it is, it may be better for you if I leave here and get caught by a Hunter ... Whatta game ....

".................."

Sakurai stared at me silently while turning her face toward me.

I think that I am doing something horrible for you to be staring at me like that ...... Why are you staring so much!? And we are at such close range, the effect will be increased! If you bring your face a little closer, at that distance, a kiss will .... I was hit by the feeling that my brain is melting ....

Bang !!

"!?"

At the next moment, the door was suddenly opened and it got brighter.

"Found you!"

There was a Hunter in a suit in front of us.

We were hiding in the cleaning tool box in the corner of the classroom.

Huh…? The Hunter has come inside the classroom unexpectedly ...? I did not notice this at all – I was distracted ...!

Sakurai quickly jumped out of the cleaning tool box and left me. I sat in the floor and looked down so that no one can see my face.

Uoo ... ... you wanted to get away from me so as soon as possible ...? From behind I can’t see what kind of face she has right now ... but I see that her ears are red.

Perhaps, she was embarrassed ...?

Speaking for myself, I was feeling somewhat relieved and am stiff after getting out of the cleaning tool box.

At that time, suddenly, the alarm was sounded.

I take out the compact timer that I placedin my pocket.

At the same time, the hunter also took out a small timer from his pocket.

"The time limit of the game is just over now"

"Wow!"

We were caught just a little before the time limit ...? It is frustrating ... ....

"The game is over now, please challenge later if you want!"

"Ha, ... ...."

We went back to the classroom where we started and returned our timers and bib numbers then we picked up our bags and left the classroom.

".................."

Earlier, we were staring at each other in close range inside the cleaning tool box. I am in a state of embarrassment and probably Sakurai as well. Sakurai is also feeling awkward;we do not talk. Perhaps she is angry at me ...?

"Ah, that ... ... after this ... what shall we do?"

When I asked her, Sakurai broke her silence and I feel a little relieved.

"Oh, yeah ... what shall we do ......"

"How about a coffee shop!?"

We hear a voice calling to enter a coffee shop.

"I got tired of running around ... ... Would you like to go to a coffee shop?"

"Oh, yes!"

Because I wanted to rest somewhere, it was just right.

"Welcome, please enter here!"

When we entered the classroom converted into a coffee shop, we were immediately guided our seats.

"One orange juice ..."

"Oh, I want one as well."

"Please wait a moment."

The student clerk was gone and we were silent come again.

"..... Ah ... that is to say .... I am sorry for making you something unreasonable ..."

During the game of "running away", after an unreasonable amount of running, we eventually got trapped after pushing Sakurai inside a narrow hiding place. I was worried that Sakurai might be offended so I was apologizing.

"...... eh!? Why? Rather, thank you for really helping me! Thanks to you, the game was sooo much fun and thrilling!"

She said so with a smile so I was relieved from the bottom of my heart.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... again, I'm counting on you later again ..."

"Well sure, is that so ..."

Sakurai shyly added something. I also answered shyly. That was flattering to me ... I'm happy.

Our order has arrived.

"Ah, that ... .... Sakurai, in the "Hall of Fortune Telling", you got an amazing result ...."

I talk about what interested me a while ago.

"──guhee!?"

She has choked juice and has started coughing.

"cough cough ..."

"Are you OK?"

"Oh, I'm sorry ..."

I was surprised so much ... ....

"Oh, yes ...... I took notes .... So I was seen ......"

Sakurai seems to be embarrassed about it.

"Oh ... as the fortune said things to improve my love life, I thought that it would be better if I take notes of the advice ...."

"Oh ......! Ah, hahaha ... yes ..."

"Then who is the one you like, ... what do I mean is ...? ... aren’t you anxious ... ...."

I try to ask as casually as possible.

I was very concerned about who is the one Sakurai liked. If she replies with, "I want to go out with you ~ ~!”, I can’t answer it, it will not turn out quite well ....

"Who is the one I like?"

Sakurai is more confused about my question than I imagined.

I wonder if it was such a question that she did not want to hear ... ....?

"Well, uh ... ... well, especially ... ... no one ... ... I do not feel like progressing ... ..."

She diverted her line of sight from me, and responded to me in such a way.

No progress or ... Oh, I'm sorry Sakurai, but I am a bit happy for your reply ...

"Is that so……"

"Aaa, Kashiwada-kun ... ... who is it ... .... The one you like ..."

"Oh, me !? ーー ............ I also have no progress, sorry ..."

Since Sakurai asked me about the one I liked - I went to another cultural festival together with my crush Hasegawa .... And because there was not much progress lately, I answered honestly.

"Ah, that's right! ..... Oh that ... Kashiwada ... ... who you like ..."

"Eeeeh!?"

"... No, no, nothing!"

Sakurai rushed and took a rest with a smile.

I thought for a moment whether if she knew who I am talking about ...

"Thank you very much!"

We were able to take a good rest, so we left the coffee shop.

"Well, what should we do after this ... I want to go somewhere else ..."

I spread the brochure and tried to ask Sakurai, then.

"──!"

I saw the figure of Hasegawa.

She was walking in the hallway with a pamphlet all by herself. Is she going around the cultural festival alone? When I was looking for her much earlier I couldn’t find her, imagine meeting her in such a place ....

"Hasegawa ... ...!"

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

Hasegawa also noticed me and saw Sakurai who is next to me.

"... ... Ah she is the one who played the Prince ... ...."

Sakurai looked at Hasegawa and said such words.

Now Hasegawa had changed clothes from the prince's costume to a uniform, but Sakurai seems to remember her face.

Well, in times like this ... What on earth do you do?

"Oh she is ... my classmate, Hasegawa Midori ...... And she is ... Sakurai Azuki ... ...."

For the time being I was dismayed but managed to introduce them to each other.

"Thank you! The role of the prince, it suits you sooo well, you were so cool!"

Sakurai greeted Hasegawa with a smile. As I thought before, Sakurai really has good communication skills ....

"Ah ... ... Thank you."

Hasegawa thanked her while looking a little puzzled.

"Ah ... Hasegawa, after our play .... where were you?"

I shake myself up and ask questions to Hasegawa.

"I am helping with the work of the festival executive committee; but as I was finished earlier, I was watching the shows."

"Oh, that's right!"

...... That means that Hasegawa was still going around the cultural festival alone ... .... I can see how lonesome that is as I was doing the same earlier.

Oh, what should I do in this situation ...... can I invite Hasegawa and Sakurai to watch the cultural festival together as three people ... ... is that convenient? I look at the faces of Hasegawa and Sakurai alternately. For Hasegawa and Sakurai, this is their first meeting, I wonder if there is incompatibility ... I did not know what to do, I was quiet. Oh, I really do not like this ....

".................."

And I noticed Sakurai was staring at my face. She might be wondering what I am thinking.

"Well, I am going now ..."

Hasegawa says so.

"Oh wait a second ... ..."

I tried to hold back the Hasegawa when.

".... Oh, that's right ... I ... after this ... I have forgotten some duties in my class!

"...... !?"

Sakurai-san's word, I was surprised.

Class duties ......? Sakurai has said that she was free when she watched our class play ... Are there other duties for her?

"Sorry ... I will return to my class!"

"Oh .... Eh? ... OK ...."

I reply to her words while being embarrassed.

"Well then, please excuse me!"

Sakurai gives a greeting to us with a smile and returns to her class as it is.

"Do your best ...."

Suddenly, Sakurai looked back as if she suddenly remembered something.

"Ah .... Um ... Kashiwada-kun ... thank you for going around with me ... Thank you so much ... that was a lot of fun! ... Well then!

Sakurai said with a full smile before she turned her back again to us and went back to her class.

It is I who should be thanking you ... .... I was able to have fun because of Sakurai-san. However, I had no time to reply as Sakurai flew away from me in no time.

We were left in this awkward atmosphere.

"...... Eh um ... Hasegawa ...... Since you are going around alone .... Why don’t I accompany you...? the person with me has gone away ... ...."

I tried to take advantage of this great opportunity; I gathered my courage and invited Hasegawa.

"... yeah, if you’re okay with me ..."

Although Hasegawa was a bit perplexed, she accepted my invitation.

With this, I was able to go around the cultural festival with Hasegawa as I planned.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2017-07-29T11:05:54Z

Bobobelmonte:

"What ... What a beautiful lady…"

As I recite those lines, I carefully walked on the stage and approached Snow White who was lying down.

The theater is full of spectators. I was desperately trying to suppress the hard pounding of my heart due to my excitement. I know that the cloak on my back flashes every time I take a step.

I stop in front of the coffin and look at the eyes of the actress playing Snow White who has her eyes closed. Like the genuine Snow White, she was wearing a white dress ... ... No, perhaps a more beautiful girl was lying here.

Glossy black hair. Long eyelashes make shadows on clear and transparent skin. This beautiful actress playing Snow White...... when I think I that I have to kiss her now, my heart will explode.

I was playing the role of the prince of "Snow White" in a program of the cultural festival class.

And playing Snow White's role is ... ... none other than my crush, Hasegawa Midori.

"Beautiful Princess Snow White … please let me comfort you ... with my kiss."

Finishing my dialogue, my tension reaches its climax. I found out that my voice was overwhelmed.

I close my eyes slowly, fold my hips and bend my upper body. The lips of Hasegawa ... little by little, I bring my lips closer. Oh, at last Hasegawa ... ....

"…………Hmm?"

Just before touching the lips of Hasegawa ... ... my consciousness ceased.

When I opened my eyes to see what was going on ...... There was the face of Hasegawa in front of my eyes. I open my eyes little by little, as she brings her face closer to mine.

If you look closely ... ... Hasegawa was dressed in the figure of the prince for some reason.

"Err ... um ... ___ ___ 0

Until now Hasegawa was playing the role of a dead Snow White, what on earth happened? I do not know the reason and causedmy body to awaken.

...... I was lying on the coffin instead of Hasegawa for some reason.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... It's useless, until I have kissed you ... ... Snow White is still dead."

"Eeehhh……!?"

Hasegawa,who is dressed in a prince costume, says such a thing with a troubled face. She looked upset.

Why, am I playing Snow White? .... I was supposed to be the prince and Hasegawa was supposed to be Snow White.

I was surprised that I looked down on the clothes I was wearing.

What ... ... I was wearing a snow white dress.

"What ... what's this? Aaaaaaahhhh!?"

I awoke with a scream.

I was at my desk in the class.

"Yu, a dream ......?"

Several classmates in the classroom are laughing at me.

I seem to have fallen asleep in the classroom. Looking at the clock, it seems school has finished.

"What's going on .... What kind of intense dream were you having!?"

Kiritani in my was laughing at me like crazy.

It seems that he was amusing himself reading cartoon magazines while watching the way I was suffering while sleeping.

Hmm? What is this ... ... what’s in the air? I am feeling a great sense of dread...

That's it! Dreaming about Hasegawa while sleeping in the classroom ... Screamed while sleeping and messing up ... .... To repeat the same misdeed twice ...... I am certain it has a certain meaning.

However, my dream last time was intense, but there was a sense of reality this time .... Before the cultural festival, dreaming of the cultural festival ... ....

... ... Or rather, today's dream is close to being a dream.

Actually, I in a dilemma of playing the role of Snow White instead of my classmate Koisakimo for our class play "Snow White". Besides that, Hasegawa, my crush, decided to play the role of the prince instead of my classmate Hosokawa who broke down and said he couldn’t play the role of the prince.

Even though I'm very nervous to play the leading role, it is better for me to be with Hasegawa.

Of course, the Snow White play has a kissing scene. Of course, I will not actually do it, but I will pretend to give a kiss, like in my current dream .... I just have to bring my face very closely. Just imagining it will likely get a blushing fit in my face.

By the way, Hasegawa volunteered for a role the role of the prince... why did she do such a thing?

Well, no doubt, since I'm Snow White, she is playing the prince ... ....?

...... That's it!

Since it is only one day left to practice, can she play the prince role? I was worried whether I could act neatly, but I am also worried about Hasegawa. Hasegawa must practice acting by remembering her lines in just one day. Can Hasegawa do it?

I look at seat of Hasegawa. But she isn’t there.

"Hasegawa ... ... did she go home?"

"It seems like she went to the gymnasium together with the guys in charge of lighting and sound for a final check, since it is the last day today."

By the way, Hasegawa is also responsible for the production of the play. I guess she must also participate in the final check.

"Oh I will go as well!"

I rushed up from my chair and left the classroom quickly.

When I entered the gym, my classmates seemed to have finished their final checks and were walking from the stage towards the exit of the gymnasium.

"Hasegawa!"

I found Hasegawa walking alone in it, I called her out.

Hasegawa stops as she notices me.

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ... ... What's the matter?"

"Oh no, ah, that ... ...."

I sorted my mind out a little as I came up to Hasegawa on impulse, but I was not thinking why.

"Err ... .... Oh, tomorrow's play ... you suddenly decided play the prince ... will you be OK?"

At my words, Hasegawa made that little smile like in Kyoto.

"Well, thanks to my seeing the practice everyday, I remember all the dialogue, so I think I’ll be okay."

"Ehh……!?"

I was amazed by her remarks.

Certainly, Hasegawa who is in charge of directing, was watching the practice every daybesides listening to the opinions of everyone and giving acting guidance and so on.

However, just by watching practice, she was able to remember the lines and acting perfectly .... She has a dang good memory. Incredible. I do not remember anything except my own lines.

"Wow, that's amazing ...... Hasegawa is really amazing ... ...."

In any case, ordinary people who is suddenly asked to play the role of a prince will go out and say that he remembers all the lines and acts perfectly. Hasegawa not only have a good memory;she also has a lot of guts. She did so much to avert this class crisis as the class representative ....

Not only do I love her, I can truly respect her as a human being. Hasegawa is a really amazing person.

"Suddenly the actors have changed and Kashiwada may not be able to do it but ... let's do our best for tomorrow."

Hasegawa smiled thinly towards me.

Even though we are in such a situation, she cares much about me ....

"Yeah! I will do my best! Since Hasegawa worked seriously in the production, I will somehow become a badass!"

Actually I could not think that I could do such a thing but those words came out from me from a desire to reassure Hasegawa. I will try my best.

"... Well ... I'm counting on you, then."

Fufu, Hasegawa laughed. She seems to be not upset at all, even though she will do the acting tomorrow in the production.

Even though Hasegawa can afford to such extent, what will you do with my husband. At best, I have to work hard not to pull the legs of Hasegawa tomorrow. I once felt myself to himself once.

I returned to the classroom with Hasegawa, then we parted as with Hasegawa still has work to do. I left the classroom and went home.

Then, there was Koigasaki in the corridor. She is leaning against the wall and playing with her smartphone. Maybe because her friend, Sasagawa, was still talking to the boys in the classroom, she is waiting for her to finish before going home together.

"That's good,"

As soon as she saw my face, she suddenly said something to me.

"... What is ... what?"

Koigasaki approached me and whispered.

"Hasegawa deciding to become the prince ... ...."

"Oh no ... ...!! Not good at all! I am nervous!"

I quickly denied it. Even though I was keeping my voice down so that my conversation with Koigasakiwould not be heard, my big voice got out.

"............"

Koigasaki looks at me like I said something stupid. I do not know if she was just trying to make fun of me.

"Because it's a great opportunity! If you make the play a success, you may be able to create something like a bond ... .... If the play went well, you can invite Hasegawa to go around with you in the cultural festival."

"Oh well ... well, that's right."

Suddenly being told decent things, I have a little trouble replying. Surely, if that is the case .... If I do well, I can quickly get close to Hasegawa ... ... perhaps. Then, if I can go with Hasegawa around the cultural festival, it is already the best.

"Tch, it seems you are better off."

"What?"

Koigasaki responded to me with something else.

"The live music performance with Suzuki."

"Oh ... .... Ah, oh ... yeah ...."

Koigasaki was slightly upset.

"What about it……"

I thought she would be more enthusiastic, her response is surprising.

"Even so ... ... I hope everyone will watch my performance with Suzuki ...

Koigasaki has an uneasy expression. It is the day before the show ... ... apparently she seems to be more tense and uneasy than feeling pleasure for performing with him.

“Momo ~! I'm sorry I have kept you waiting!"

Sasagawa came out of the classroom.

"Already, Miki is late! .... Then Kashiwada."

"Oh, ah ... ...."

Koigasaki says goodbye then left with Sasagawa.

By the way, recently, I remember that I did not hear almost anything about Koigasaki's practices with the light music club. That person, tomorrow is the real deal. Will she be okay?

However, I that this cultural festival has given me and Koigasaki great opportunities to get close to the people we love. It would be a big progress for me if I could help make the play a success and if I could go around with Hasegawa in the cultural festival during our free time. I feel nervous about the love scene with Hasegawa ... ... I have to do my best with tomorrow so that I can make great progress with Hasegawa.

*

"Naoki, tomorrow's cultural festival, I decided to go with Akari."

On that night at home, I was relaxing on a sofa while reading a manga magazine. Okaa-san suddenly said something while preparing dinner in the kitchen.

"……eh!?"

I was surprised at the dialogue of Okaa-san and I suddenly looked at the profile of my sister who is silently playing a game next to me. She was staring at the screen of her PSP with a serious expression.

...... Certainly, I remembered that she said she would come to see my play ... ... She did not say it on a whimbut that she really intended to come ... Watching her older brother's high school play, isn’t it fun?

"Wearing women's clothes ...... Also, don’t forget your lines."

Akari said while taking her eyes from the game screen for a moment.

"No, you guys don’t have to come...."

"What are you saying? I always wanted to see you in a play?! Hmm, Naoki is not saying anything, but ... is prince actor also a boy?"

For some reason, Akari becomes interested. Does she think the actor playing the prince role is also a boy? Ah ... ... I forgot to mention that the role of the prince will be played by a girl. I didn’t tell her since I think that it is not a big deal, but I think that I should tell you that now ... .... When my mobile started ringing.

"Naoki’s cell is noisy!"

"Oh ...."

When I answered my cell phone, I was surprised by the name of the caller.

It was ... ... Mr. Yamamoto who is a senior at my work.

Why is Yamamoto calling me? It was the first time I got a call from him, so I am a little curious.

"Hello…"

I press the button and answer the call while going upstairs to my room. Somehow, I don’t want Akari or Okaa-san from hearing our conversation. Both Akari and Okaa-san are noisy.

"Oh, Hello Kashiwada? Can you talk now? "

I hear the voice of Mr. Yamamoto from work.

Mr. Yamamoto is my senior who I can say is the only person I can get along at the karaoke shop where I work.

I do not know what his exact age is, perhaps he is in his early twenties. It seems that he has long worked here and it can be said that he is the team leader. He is a refreshing good young man who is loved by everyone at work. I have a good impression on him as one who gently talks to me while at work.

I thought he was a college student but it turned out recently that he seems to be a part-timer. He seems to be in the middle of job hunting and recently has come to work wearing suits.

He is such a wonderful person, but this his first time to contact me since we exchanged cell phone contacts. I wonder what happened.

To my question,

"Yes, I am free."

When I answered, Mr. Yamamoto started talking with a sorry voice.

"No, actually ... ... Tomorrow, I've want to swap our shifts, I have something urgent to do
___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 "

Is that it ...? Tomorrow is Saturday, although I am usually free on Saturdays, that is the day of our high school culture festival. Well, maybe after the cultural festival, I can work in the evening ... ....

"Err, at what time ...?"

“My shift will start from ten o'clock to three o'clock in the afternoon... "

Ten o'clock to three o'clock in the afternoon .... The same time as our play for the cultural festival.

"I'm sorry, I am not available for that time...."

"……I see. You are also busy. It’s OK, sorry for asking suddenly. I will try other people. Thank you."

Yamamoto said in a bright way. I really would like to be able to do him a favor, but I can’t.

"Naoki, dinner!"

I heard a voice calling me from the lower floor, so I headed down to have dinner.

*

The next day. We celebrated the first day of the cultural festival.

Our class play begins at 10:30 am so we started preparing for the drama as soon as we finish our morning home room.

My classmates were hurriedly preparing in the gymnasium and in the classroom. In the classroom, the actors who will appear in the play are having their makeup done and changing to costumes.

My costume is being prepared by a classmate (though he probably just bought it at Hote). She is holding the Snow White costume, a wig of with bob-cut hair with a red headband; she is probably the costume manager.

"Kyahaha! You look really funny ~"

Amemiya who is a costume clerk (a girlfriend of Koigasaki who I am weak against) together with two other girls were laughing at the sight of me. Because Amemiya lent me a mirror for the first time, I finally get to see what I look like in my Snow White costume.

"... .................. Ugh ......"

While looking at my reflection, I received great damage. Naturally, it doesn’t suit me even for one millimeter, what a bad feeling.

"Gahahaha, it's awesome! It’s sooo catastrophic!"

Kiritani and the others are also laughing Ha ha haa. When I noticed, the majority of my classmates laughed at me as they watched my appearance. Well ............ No, well ... It is better to be laughed at than to be hated through ... ... I desperately consoled myself.

"No, it does not matter, I will apply the make-up now –my first time working with a cross dresser…"

Amemiya was laughing with jerky laughter as she takes a makeup tool out of the pouch. By the way, she asked 'Do you want make up?' Don’t ask me for permission. I was just asking the girls if I need to have makeup. Excuse my ignorance.

"Oh, that's good, try it!"

Before anything, I decided to wear makeup. There is no way I can go against two flashy girl opponents, especially against Amemiya who I am weak against. I sit on a chair and am surrounded by three girls. At first glance it may be a sight that is a dream of every boy, but if I make a slight mistake a moment, I will definitely be bullied.

"Jeeho, this first ... ...."

Amemiya said as I sit in a chair opposite her looking at her face directly. She seems to be troubled on how to apply my makeup. I am very conscious of cute and pretty face is cute and pretty, so I was stiff at our close distance due to my tension.

...... Then I heard footsteps coming from behind me.

"... ... I will do it"

Turning around to the origin of the voice, Koigasaki was there. She is looking at my stupid face.

"Well, Momo can you help in the make up? It's hard stuff."

Amemiya tilted her head curiously.

"... It's OK! Mizuki, do you think you can use your makeup to improve Kashiwada’s looks or something!?"

What ...! What a terrible thing to say! By the way, it seems that Mizuki was the name of Amemiya.

"Well, well, yeah, sure, I thought ..."

She thought!

Koigasaki pushed aside Amemiya, took out her pouch and started making up my face. While getting made up, I gaze into her eyes. I wonder what’s in the wind that made this person decide to put on my make up? The scent of Koigasaki’s perfume drifts to me, and it gets stronger and stronger.

"...... What a funny sight, being surrounded by girls and serving you. It's been a bit more awkward than usual."

"... ... Ha!? Who ... ... Huh?"

I didn’t understand anything. Koigasaki fills up my foundation with a violent hand movement on my face while cursing me. She always carefully make up her face, why is it different for me?

"Ka! Hasegawa-san is super cool!"

At that time, I heard the girls’ squeal. When I looked at the corner of the classroom where the voices came from, Hasegawa in the form of a prince seemed to have finished changing clothes and has now arrived in the classroom.

Both I and Koigasaki’s eyes were nailed to that figure. She has put on a black wig, put on a wide brim hat, a red cloak and a prince-style blue costume with a dagger at the waist.

... ... beautiful .............

I could not believe it.

Beautiful is a word that perfectly fits Hasegawa, even now that she is wearing a manly costume. She looks like a perfect little prince. Like my costume that Amemiya prepared, it fit her perfectly.An authentic beauty will still look perfect regardless of what she is wearing.

The girls are taking pictures of Hasegawa in the prince costume with their mobile cameras. Hasegawa looked a bit embarrassed.

...... In this case, I became concerned about the inner feelings not only of the men but also of the women when facing someone popular.

"You have grown under my nose again, Snow White."

"……eh!?"

Hearing Koigasaki, I saw her watching me with eyes like a shock. She has restarted my make-up with that sullen face. When I tried to talk, I was shouted at, "Do not move your face!" ... ...

"You see, you can do it"

While putting away her makeup tools, Koigasaki told me something inaudible.

"Oh, ... ... is that a mirror?"

I wanted to see what kind of look I have, so I asked Koigasaki.

"What are you going to do after seeing your ugly figure?"

Kugu ... am I that ugly? Koigasaki has a mirror, but she didn’t let me see my reflection.

"... ... at least, try hard not to pull Hasegawa's foot."

"What ... I understand."

"Do you really understand? Because today is a big opportunity, is not it?"

"... Wow!?"

Koigasaki lightly flicked my forehead and went away from me.

...... That guy, did she just encourages me ... why?

"Wow Kashiwada, you looked better before makeup!"

As soon as Kiritani looked at me, he burst out laughing.

"Well!"

I had my makeup but I looked worse than before !? What do you mean? Koigasaki, what did you do? I wondered how ugly I was and I headed to the boys' toilet to look in the mirror. Then, I met Hasegawa on the way.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... you look wonderful!"

As soon as she saw my face, Hasegawa eyes are shining.

"To make me laugh in today's play ... You will make me laugh when you go up to the stage in that figure! You will definitely make me laugh! I can’t deny a slight sense cruelty from me, but I will grab this opportunity as it is! "

Hasegawa said so much! It will not be long before the day comes ... ....

I feel sad when I think that my face has become a source of amusement for my crush but it seems OK to be the comedy relief in the play ... .... If Hasegawa was glad, I thought it is not too bad. At least for that, I would like to thank Koigasaki ... ....

Making Hasegawa laugh, even though it is just in the play, I can afford it quite enough.

Afterwards, I checked my face in the a male toilet. The color of my face is whitish as it is covered in white makeup, very dark red lips ... this is comedy. This is a terrible makeup that for a girl.

"What……"

I can not believe it. That girl ...... she really did it ...

...... She really followed the appearance of Snow White as written in the play; "skin white as snow, beautiful rosy cheeks, lips red as blood, hair as black as ebony ... ..."

After a while, it was time for the play to start.

On the stage, the actor playing Snow White's stepmother and the girl acting as the magic mirror was on standby.

Tension is felt by our classmates in the audience as well as the actors who are onstage.

The curtains finally rose.

"Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the fairest one of all?"

The lights were illuminated on the stage, and the student playing the Stepmother recited his lines.

When I looked at the audience seating at the gymnasium, I saw that all the available seats are filled up. The beating inside my chest gets faster and my legs start to tremble.

"Kashiwada-kun"

When I was called and I turn around, there was a Hasegawa with a worried expression.

"Good luck!"

Hasegawa encouraged me with a loud voice. I nodded silently, I am pleased with Hasegawa's thoughtfulness. I grabbed my fist firmly and turned my eyes to the stage.

"As the moon rose and fell, Snow White grew up to become a lovely maiden.As Snow White grew up, she became more beautiful, and her smile is as bright like the sun in the castle. "

Finally my turn came.

The moment the narration finished, I went out to the stage. I knew that my hands and feet were stiff with tension, but I was not worried.

As soon as I showed up on stage, little laughter blew up in the hall.

It was good, I received it ... .... I felt a little relieved. I have no lines, I just skip over the stage with a smile, but I could not skip well due to my nervousness. Perhaps my poor skip may have been invited the laughter.

Even so, the laughter rose up because I went onstage .... It is amazing in some ways. Maybe, is it thanks to the messy makeup that Koigasaki did to me? Did she make such a makeup on purpose so as to make me funny? ... ... am I thinking too much ...?

After that, I continued to be nervous as ever, I was able to perform smoothly without making a big blunder like forgetting my lines.

From the stage, I found my sister Akari and Okaa-san in the audience. Ku ... ... they really came .... I tried not to mind them as much as possible and concentrated on the play.

Eventually the drama came to climax. Snow White (me) ate a poison apple and died. I was laid on a coffin and is surrounded by the seven dwarfs. I have fragments of apple in my mouth to spit out later. For the moment, I pretended to be silent and dead.

... Finally, this scene came ... ....

"What a beautiful lady she is."

A beautiful voice resonates. It is Hasegawa playing the role of the prince.

Hasegawa's voice is a nice voice that flows well ... ....

"Prince, this lady is not breathing anymore."

"Oh, what a shame ......"

The voice of Hasegawa was dignified, and does not seem to be filled with nervousness. Of course, she remembered the words perfectly, pronounced them well with loud voice full of emotion; giving a wonderful performance that belies her being a last minute substitute. It's an amazing stage performance. Really Hasegawa may be a superwoman. Oh, if I can, I wanted to burn the Hasegawa's brave appearance in my brain... .... but I regret that I can’t open my eyes because I was playing dead.

"Beautiful Snow White, let me give my kiss to comfort you, at least."

That was Hasegawa's line.

── It’s here. Finally it’s here.

I heard Hasegawa’s footsteps approaching the coffin where I lie.

"[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) !!"

The hand of Hasegawa touched my lashes. Oooh, I did not expect her to touch my face, so I was surprised and my face blushed.

I felt a ticklish feeling in my eyes. I see her long hair hanging and touching my lips. I smell Hasegawa's awesome scent at very close range. I could not bear it and opened my eyes for a moment.

Oh oh oh! Hasegawa is trying to kiss me with her eyes closed ...... Her long eyelashes, clear white skin, beautiful pink lips ...... Hasegawa's beautiful face is right in front of me ... I want to see you ... Naturally it is much more powerful than the dream I had yesterday, my heart seemed to burst out soon. I immediately closed my eyes.

".................."

── naturally, Hasegawa's lips did not actually touch my lips.

I thought that I am stupid for expecting even a little [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 14:47, 21 July 2017 (CEST) only.

After closing my eyes, someone slightly moved my shoulder, like trying to wake me up ......Ya! Next was my acting turn!

"Geeh"

I pretended to cough and spit out the apple pieces I have in my mouth. It is the scene that Snow White spits out the poisoned apple due to the prince’s kiss and comes back to life.

"What have I been doing ...?"

In a panic, I raised my body and said my lines and continued acting as it was.

── Ah, it was ridiculous ... .... I was completely engrossed in the kiss scene that I forgot to act. It would be Hasegawa who struck my shoulder. It seems that she sent me a signal wondering why I did not wake up. Oh, thank you very much Hasegawa for sticking out for me ... ... I am pathetic.

Eventually, the play came to a close.

After the closing narration ends, applause went up from the audience.

I finished all my bows and when I went backstage, I got sick and sat down.

"Kashiwada, thanks to you."

Hasegawa who came backstage at the same time, greeted me.

"Hasegawa .... thank you. In the ki … kiss scene, you sent me a signal by moving my shoulder .... It was a real help."

Hasegawa smiled at my words.

"Hasegawa, I cannot believe that you are just the substitute for the prince role – your performance, speech and acting were perfect! I was surprised!"

Hasegawa thought a little about my words.

"... .... Although I was a bit nervous just before my turn, wasn’t it strange ... ... that when I came onstage, my nervousness was gone ...."

"Wow, that was amazing !? Hasegawa is strong when it comes to the real performance!?"

"............"

Hasegawa kept silent and gazed at me.

"... ............ It might be because Kashiwada was there."

She said with a slight smile.

"……eh!?"

Because her partner in her role was me ... ...? Is it okay to say that it means that she was not nervous because of me? If so, I am happy.

My classmates came closer to us.

"Both Hasegawa and Kashiwada are great!"

The less familiar classmates also put words of praise, I was honestly happy.

Oh, somehow, I managed to get through to the end without making a big blunder ... .... Hasegawa would be happy to be able to speak with my classmates. I thought what would happen slowly over time, but thanks to the cultural festival … I guess it's awesome!

My heart was filled with a sense of fulfillment and accomplishment.

...... Well, we still have another performance tomorrow, though.

After we finished tidying up and was preparing to leave the gymnasium, I found Okaa-san in front of me. It seems she was waiting outside the gym to speak to me. Akari is staring at me with sharp eyes for some reason.

"No way, you got the role of Snow White, hey ~ wow cool!"

Okaa-san was laughing at me.

"You truly came to see me ... ...I … I have to change my clothes now ..."

I am ashamed to be seen by my classmates talking to my family, and spoke in a soft voice while paying attention my surroundings.

"──Haa!?"

All of a sudden, Akari kicked my knee.

"What oh... ... why are you shouting suddenly ...?"

"... ... ... No Naoki - Suzuki! This is Insane! The Metamorphosis broke!"

"What... ... is that ...!?"

"Prince role ... ... I thought he was a man .... he wasn’t ...!"

When I saw her, Akai has teary eyes.

"Oh ... ... Ah, that is ... ...."

"... ... I was looking forward to seeing love scenes between men ... ...."

...... I felt somewhat harsh words from the mouth of Akari, but I decided to ignore them.

This ... rotten sister! She was expecting BL at her older brother's high school drama! Shameful!

"Well then, and then ........ Kiss ... ... and then ..."

"eh!?"

While blushing, Akari said something while trembling.

Chu ...? What are you talking about? Perhaps, the Kiss Scene ...... It was just pretending! Did it look like we actually kissed if we looked at it from the audience point of view?

"……Ah!"

All of a sudden Akari moved her eyes and raised her voice. Following the direction of Akari's eyes, what on earth did you discover?

"Ah……"

In spite of me, I also raised my voice. There was Hasegawa still in her prince costume. She was walking out of the gymnasium, but she noticed us and stopped.

Hasegawa bowed to us both before she started walking again.

"The actor playing the prince role is very beautiful!"

"Kuuu ............ Gou"

Okaa-san greatly compliments Hasegawa while Akari is gazing at the back of Hasegawa with red eyes.

"Is it really just acting? I have a bad feeling about that woman and I'm getting excited!"

Akari says ridiculous things and started beating me up.

"Akari let’s go, look your brother is busy. Bye Naoki."

Okaa-san forcibly pulled the hand of Akari who was beating me and said goodbye.

As I look at the two leaving the gymnasium, I was saved from an angry Akari for the time being and I felt relieved as I gently caressed my chest. No way, Akari came to see the play expecting a males’ kiss scene ... .... While she is my sister, she is a ridiculous person.

At the doorway of the gymnasium, I see familiar figures.

"Oh, Kashiwada ... ...."

Koigasaki and Sakurai were talking.

"I was tired, did I miss anything?"

Koigasaki spoke some unfriendly words to me.

"Nice drama, cheers for good work! It was good" -

Ms. Sakurai also called to me.

"Er ... Sakurai, did you see the play?"

Although she said that she wanted to see the play, she really came ... ....

"Oh, yes……"

Sakurai nodded. But ... what is it? I feel awkward with her smile like that doesn’t look like she was happy for some reason.

"Ah, that, that ... ...."

Sakurai opens her mouth feeling somewhat irritated.

"Hmm?"

As I look at her face and ask,

"... ............Nothing!! Well ...... The play was very interesting! The audience seating was also good! The acting of Snow White by Kashiwada was also good ... ...."

After waving her hands a little bit, she made a smile again and said such things.

"Well, yeah ... ... Thank you ..."

Despite feeling something unnatural in her attitude, I reply.

"Well, that ... and the one playing the role of the prince was also very beautiful and good-looking! Momo told me that because no boy wanted to take the role of the prince, a substitute was chosen but I didn’t think that the substitute could act that good ... .... "

"Eh!? ... ... That’s great ~! Even when I practice, I get nervous and give a poor performance, but her amazing performance helped on the stage. Even if she was just a substitute ... .... "

Sakurai complimented Hasegawa, so I got excited and also praised Hasegawa.

"............"

In a hurry, I realized. I am hiding the fact that I like Hasegawa so if I do this kind of thing I might be suspected ....

"........................"

Sakurai stared at the state of me who suddenly became quiet. She was looking at my eyes with a slightly surprised expression.

"... .... Ah ... I remembered I have a duty of at class so ... ... I will excuse myself! Momo-chan, do your best at the live performance!"

Sakurai said her goodbye then hurriedly left us.

Koigasaki was standing behind Ms. Sakurai ... ... somehow she was watching us with a worried look. She suddenly turned her face towards me and stared at me sharply.

"What ... What is it!?"

"... ... Nothing."

Koigasaki answered blandly and returned to the classroom.

...... What on earth was that? Sakurai's acting a little strange, but the attitude of Koigasaki is also incomprehensible ... ....

Then I also got back to the classroom and changed back to my uniform. I washed my face in the toilet to remove my makeup. There were no classes so students can come and go freely from their classrooms to change their clothes removal.

I finished the play which is the project of my class, and because I was not part of any club, I am completely free.

Of course I wanted to invite the Hasegawa and go around the cultural festival with her... .... I thought.

However, when I went back to the classroom from the toilet, there was no Hasegawa there. I wished I had invited her to "Let's go around the cultural festival together" before I lost sight of her .... Of course, I don’t know the activities of Hasegawa for the cultural festival. Hasegawa is not in any club, but she may have work as our class rep ... maybe she promised to go around the cultural festival with other people.

I tried looking lightly around the classroom, but I could not find Hasegawa. I would like to try contacting her on mobile, but ... honestly, I don’t have the courage to do that. If I interrupt her when she is busy with other things, I might become a man who can’t read the atmosphere.

Usually, you go with your close friends around the cultural festival, but Suzuki seems to be the only person I can call close. However, he is busy with his club activities, as well as Kiritani, my classmate.

I decided to keep looking for Hasegawa casually while casually going around the cultural festival alone. It is most important to go around the cultural festival with someone ... ....

I wandered around the school aimlessly and because I don’t want to return to my classroom, I went out to the school yard and bought yakisoba at a shop, sat on a flowerbed in a corner of the schoolyard and ate quietly. I would be very embarrassed if someone saw me alone in class, so I kept aware of my surroundings all the time.

While many students are enjoying the cultural festival with their friends and lovers, I was on the verge of tears for being alone. I may have been crying without shedding tears.

Haaaaa…. When I finished the play a while ago, I was able to make my crush happy and the play a success; the culture festival seems nice! I was pretty much charged up! I was thinking ...? What is this like. No, this is my real figure ... .... I happened to play the leading role, and I was in a happy state of mind, being floated by the mood of the cultural festival. Now, I am far from being in my childhood going to festivals I like; now I have no one to hang around with, no one to look around together; alone, alone ... ... Haaaaa. Last month, I remember then that I went out with Hasegawa and attended a fireworks festival. I really enjoyed that time ... .... Now it seems like that event was just a dream.

After a long depression, I looked at the clock in the school building and remembered something.

Late in the afternoon, on the live stage of Mihonbuki is where Koigasaki and Suzuki will perform. It is a little before the start time.

No matter how much I am depressed, I must see let them see my brave face. I got up with heavy feet and turned to the gymnasium where the live music performance will be held.

"Ah……"

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun!"

In the corridor on the way to the gymnasium, I encountered an unexpected person.

Sakurai was there. When she came to see our play a while ago, she was in uniform but now she is dressed in a Minisuka policeman costume.

"You look awesome!?"

From the blue tight mini skirt that seems to be able to understand the line of the buttocks, beautiful white feet are slurry and stretched.

Because Sakurai has a good figure, no matter what costume, it will suit her .... If you were the police, I won’t mind being carried to jail anytime.

"Akuto ... ... My class is doing a jail café."

Sakurai explains with a little shy smile. A cute shy smile.

"Prison cafe?"

"Men are the prisoners, the girls are the Minisuka police, and afterwards, the menu items are named like prison food ..."

"Oh, that sounds interesting!?"

"I was on duty until a while ago, I did not have time to change, so I came like this!"

By the way, you are like saying you don’t have class duty from now on.

"Is your duty done already?"

"Yes, I have already finished my duties and since I have no club activities, I am free. Did Kashiwada change the Snow White costume?"

That's right, I heard about it that once in a while, Sakurai skipped out the school.

"Oh yeah, if I go out with such a dress, it's embarrassing ... ..."

"Well, that's not true! I guess it would be more fun if you left it on?"

Sakurai says with a laugh to make fun of me.

".................."

Then suddenly she has a serious look and looked at my face as though she decided on something.

"........ Ah, there ... .... There was something I am curious about ...... I was about to ask it earlier but ... can I ask it now? "

"Well ok."

What was she interested in? Why was she hesitant to ask about it a while ago?

She took a deep breath and asked.

"The Ki… Ki… Kiss Scene ...... Did you ... .... did you really ...?!"

"What!"

I was surprised at the question and raised my voice.

I was embarrassed and I immediately replied.

"No, no ... we really did not do it! Of course we didn’t!"

I hurriedly told the truth. Did it really look like we kissed from the audience point of view?

"Haaaaaaaah…………"

Sakurai made a relieved sound.

"....... Ah, that I was ... ... Ha ha ... ... That's right ... .... What was I thinking ..."

She has a smiling face and was blushing as well.

What’s with this reaction?

...... Was she wondering whether I really kissed Hasegawa ...?

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Momo-chan's performance will be starting already!"

Sakurai shouted when she saw my watch.

"Oh, yeah!"

I completely forgot. I was heading to the gym in order to see the performance of Koigasaki and Suzuki ....

"Ah, Sakurai also came to see the live performance of Koigasaki?"

"Yeah! Kashiwada-kun let's go together!"

We headed to the gym running.

... ... While we were going , I could not help but wonder about her question and her reaction to my answer.

When we entered the gymnasium, the concert has already begun.

Onstage was Suzuki singing while playing the guitar. Suzuki 's singing voice was echoing throughout the gym. Well, Koigasaki only will sing the last song, the first two songs will be performed by the members of the light music club with Suzuki singing lead ... ... that’s what Suzuki told me in advance.

Suzuki was singing a cover song of a popular Japanese band that was featured in a recent movie or something. Because Suzuki loves Jpop, it probably a song that other members also like.

"That vocalist is Kashiwada's friend ... was not it? Was he in the cosplay ...."

Sakurai who is watching next to me asked.

"Oh, yeah."

By the way, Sakurai knew that I and Suzuki did a cosplay of the anime "Psychicals". I also remember well.

"Suzuki - kun!"

I noticed some girls having a studded yellow cheek like Suzuki. ...... and I noticed that 80% of the audience were girls. Most of them are Suzuki’s fans ....

But ... I can understand the girls' feelings. Suzuki is handsome ... his songs and guitar skills are very high, compared to the skills of the other band members; the difference was so clear as I could understand see even if I am just an amateur. Listening to his performance makes me think what a great guy he is. Although I am perplexed in the difference from the cocky lolicon guy that I usually encounter.

".... Kashiwada, you seem to be a little entranced ... Maybe you just fell in love with your friend because of his good looks ...?!"

"...... Ha ha! What are you talking about ...?!"

Suddenly Sakurai shakes me for something weird.

"Ha ha ... ... it just looked to me like Kashiwada's face suddenly changed like that ... ... Sorry!"

Sakurai hurriedly apologized but she looked like she was excited as her face was colored red.

No, I certainly thought that Suzuki is not good for me ....

Ms. Sakurai’s misunderstanding is embarrassing ... ... Did we just inspire a BL delusion? In retrospect, it seems that there have been several events where we seemed to be like that .... Sakurai - san is a rotten girl for 3D people ...?

Because I was thinking with a complex expression, Sakurai became uneasy and apologized again.

"Ah ... ... Sorry, I am sorry ... my imagination ran away ... ... Kashiwada is awkward to be made a side dish of a girl girl ... ...."

Side dish!? What do you say suddenly?... what a dangerous eruption ....

"I know but there is no way I can’t be excited for being obsessed with that kind of situation ... Wow, I'm really sorry ..."

Sakurai added that she felt depressed.

However, I can appreciate someone who loves to indulge in her imagination, even if it is a BL involving me ... .... Well I guess I also have a feeling of Hyakka Moe and I think that each other may be pretty if the girls caught each other casually. ...... even if her BL imagination is disagreeable, a guy should be able to accept it if he is physiologically strong. I believe that Suzuki will also not mind ... .... No, there is no deep meaning for that.

"Oh no, I do not feel unpleasant. Well I'm not a homosexual but ... if you just want to be delusional, I do not mind …you can freely enjoy yourself ..."

I'm talking honestly. I don’t want to Sakurai, who keeps apologizing with an uneasy expression, to think that I think poorly of her.

"Well, you what!? Do you officially recognize my hobby!?"

Sakurai seemed to be amazed at my words, she gazed at me with the brightest eyes ever. I was surprised at this reaction.

"Thank you very much ... Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, Kashiwada-kun ... ... It's really nice ......! I am impressed ... ... Ha, ha ...... ideal for girls He is ... ... then I thankfully will continue to make you a delicious side dish ...!

Sakurai holds her mouth while blushing. Eyes are violent, it may be the first time to see her being so excited.

"Oh, yes, yes ... ...."

...................

I was told by a girl, "You are going to be a side dish" and I accepted it ....

"... .... Ah... ... Kashiwada's friend ... ... Suzuki-kun is he ... is he Momo-chan's crush ...?."

Sakurai turned around and asked with a calm tone.

"Did you hear that from Koigasaki?"

While I was surprised a little by Ms. Sakurai, I asked.
"Yes, Momo-chan ... ... told me that Kashiwada and she have an agreement on help each other's love affair ... "

On the day when I joined the club event on coterie event, Koigasaki certainly said "I will tell you everything, Azuki-chan ..." Oh, really, she told Sakurai everything.

"I have misunderstood things until now ... ... It is really embarrassing ... ...."

Sakurai says, with a bitter smile on his face.

Certainly, until now she seems to have a weird misunderstanding about the relationship between me and Koigasaki .... I solved the big misunderstanding and it was really good.

Eventually the first song finished.

"Thank you very much ~"

As soon as Suzuki thanked the audience, the screams of girls' went louder. Ooooo, there are more Suzuki fans than I expected ... ... Of course, the majority of girls in this gym are Suzuki 's fans ....

"Well then, the next song is one I composed."

Suzuki's words bring cheers and applause. Huh……? Suzuki composed a song ...? He was able to do such sophisticated things ...... Never mind what kind of song it is.

"Here it is ......"Unrequited forever""

As soon as Suzuki told the a song title, the performance starts.

"Unrequited Forever" ...? Reading the title, it's a love song, is not it ...? Suzuki wrote a love song? I do not know the reason. It seems like love is the last thing on his mind ... ....

Soon after Suzuki's song began, I sharpen my ears and listened to the lyrics.

"How long have you been falling in love with you?

I know that this feeling will not arrive in the future

Your innocent smile I really want to own it

There are no other people who can love you more than I.

No matter how I feel I can’t even touch you

Unrequited love will not pay off This love is too spicy

Nevertheless I was glad that I met you

Today I think that I am happy to be liked. "

... .........................

A catchy melody. Bad lyrics. I thought it was a good song, even if I had to choose a favorite song that my friend made.

Surely, if one does not know Suzuki well, he will believe that it is a genuine orthodox love song.

But I understand.

This is ... ... probably not a simple love song.

That guy ...... It's probably a love song "I made for my favorite 2D character".

"This feeling will not arrive in the future" "I can’t even touch you even though I thought of it", "love not to be repaid" ... While listening to such lyrics, I got hung up. I am the same otaku and probably not a few other Otakus will feel such emotions for their favorite 2D characters ... I think I was able to notice.

Surely all the girl who screaming in the audience is not aware of this, I guess they think that it is a pure love song.

"...... That song is not ... No, it's impossible to say that ... Well, but, like lyrics, how to think ... ...!"

Sakurai told such a thing, so Sakurai also realized the real meaning this song ... ....!?, I thought for a moment but seems to be quite different as she sees. I'm getting excited for some reason and I'm glancing at her.

............ No, it's infinitely a misplaced BL paranoid thing that she is thinking ... .... What is being delusional is not clear to see inside her brain, I wonder how far is her delusional abilities ... ....

Eventually the second song is over, cheers and applause rose in the hall.

"Thank you very much ...... Then the next song will be the last song"

Suzuki's word "the last song" raised the complaints of the spectator girls student "What?"?
Suzuki goes into explaining the next song.

"The next song is a cover of a popular song by Vocaloid "Rikyu Konbo", the song "I am your princess”. This song is pretty cute song, but since I cannot sing it well, I have a special guest to sing it ... So please. "

When Suzuki calls towards the backstage, Koigasaki, wearing a costume, came out with a nervous look.

"Momo ──っ!"

Girls who are friends of Koigasaki cheer for her from the audience seats.

"Oh well, well ...... Momo-chan!"

Next to me, Sakurai gave a spirit and sent a kiss to Koigasaki. I am heartbroken .... so I can’t do that.

"Koigasaki───!"

The boys (20% of the audience) also shout out the name of Koigasaki with a bold voice. Are they also fans of Koigasaki ...?

Koigasaki is wearing a white dress and has a big hair ornament, her hair and makeup were more intense than usual. She came on the same stage with Suzuki, fully armed and decorated ... ....

"Momo-chan, she’s so beautiful ..."

Sakurai was enchanted with the appearance of such love girls.

"First year Class A Koigasaki-san is not a light music club member but she can really sing!"

"Wait ... ... I will sing so hard, so, thank you!"

Wow .... I'm getting nervous. With that build-up introduction ... .... Can you sing properly? I'm getting worried.

After Suzuki's intro, the performance starts. Koigasaki clasped the microphone tightly with both hands, and concentrated her eyes closed.

Eventually the song began.

... .........................

It seems that my worries were completely unnecessary.

Koigasaki’s singing was wonderful! She is singing much better that she was during karaoke.

"...... Momo-chan .... wow, she's amazing ... ...."

Suddenly, Sakurai looked up at the stage with a feeling and looked right at her.

"I finally realized that you are my prince.

I want to be your only princess. "

I could hear the lyrics of the song clearly. Koigasaki will be singing this song ...... while thinking of Suzuki. That's why she is singing with all her might, I thought.

After finishing the first stanzas, during the interlude, Koigasaki separated the mike from her mouth and looked at Suzuki. And ... Suzuki was also looking at Koigasaki while playing the guitar, and then he smiled at Koigasaki. Koigasaki also laughed shyly so as a response to it.

It was a momentary event, but I did not miss it.

....... Whatever, Koigasaki ... ... How do I say it … she and Suzuki are going well ...?

Koigasaki ... ... while practicing with the club for the cultural festival, the distance between her and Suzuki surely shrunk without me knowing.

It was good, Koigasaki ... .... Really really good ...

But why is it .... This bit of a feeling that something got stuck in my heart ... ....

Eventually, after the third song was finished, the live music of the Mihonbu part ended successfully, as appreciated by the audience.

"Momo-chan's song, it was awesome ~!"

Sakurai praised Koigasaki's performance with a full smile.

"Oh, yes ... That's right."

I tried desperately to make Sakurai not notice that I am upset.

"Oh, that ... ... Kashiwada, what are you going to do after this?"

"Well? After this? Since I finished my classes, I am free. I will be hanging around alone ......"

While saying, I was truly embarrassed with myself. I do not have any friends. You are supposed to know that Ms. Sakurai ... ....

"Well, that's right ... ...!"

Sakurai is surprised at my words, then looks down and starts thinking about something.

"Oh ... .... Ah, that ... ... well if it's okay ... why do not we go around the cultural festival together ...?!"

"eh……!?"

I was surprised and I could not say anything for a moment.

"Ah ... is it ... OK?"

"Yes, we can do that! Rather, I will be saved!"

No way Sakurai invited me ... ... It was unexpected, but I was delightful.

"Ho ... ... is it true !? Really, are you OK with me?"

"Of course!"

"... ............ Good thing ..."

As soon as she heard my words, Sakurai has a soft smile.

In this way, I decided to go around the cultural festival with Ms. Sakurai. I was thankful that I thought missed the lonely feeling of having to go around the cultural festival alone.

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2017-07-29T10:38:57Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 4 The next day, the second day of the cultural festival has arrived. I wake up in the morning and check my cell phone. I have received an email from Yamamoto. I s..."

Chapter 4

The next day, the second day of the cultural festival has arrived.

I wake up in the morning and check my cell phone.

I have received an email from Yamamoto.

I sent an e - mail to Mr. Yamamoto after returning home yesterday night.

"Subject: Untitled

Body: Thank you very much for talking with us today. There is something I'd like to talk about at the cultural festival tomorrow, so can you come if you are convenient? I do not mind the time, but the play of our class will start at the gymnasium at 2 o'clock in the afternoon. I would be happy if you can come and see Midori’s performance. "

I had given up halfway because the reply did not arrive during the day ... ... But it seems that there was a reply early morning today. I rush and open my email.

"Subject: Good morning.

Body: Kashiwada, thank you for yesterday. Thank you for your invitation although if I come ... However, I am prepared to be disliked by Midori, so I will disturb your cultural festival today (laugh). Thank you for telling me the time the drama will start. It's a big help to me, thank you."

I reply to Mr. Yamamoto,

"Thank you, let us have a little time together after the play,"
I then sent an e-mail to Hasegawa.

"Subject: Good Morning!

Full Text: Thank you for your performance in the cultural festival yesterday! Let 's do our best today on the second day too!

Do you have a little free time after the play today? There is something I want to talk about a bit ... .... "

While I am preparing to go to school, a reply came from Hasegawa.

"Subject: Re: Good Morning!

Body: OK. Let's do our best today. "

I gently grasped my chest.

However, I must not worry about this now. We must really do our best today.

Suddenly, I remembered something. Yesterday, Koigasaki said, "Murasaki may come to the cultural festival today."

Recently I had no chance to talk with Murasaki or Koigasaki on Skype; apparently, Koigasaki, Murasaki, Sakurai is using a new communication app "LINE". I haven’t used this yet, but apparently the app "LINE" is popular among smartphone users now.... you can interact using e-mail or phone for free. It is still new to me. I was told that I should get the app by Koigasaki, but I am not sure because I do not know it well.

It seems that Murasaki may come to the cultural festival as she said on "LINE". Although she wanted to come, the date seemed to be just before the doujinshi manuscript deadline, and she was deciding whether to come depending on the progress of the manuscript.

...... I met Murasaki since last week's club event.

At that time, after she got drunk, she came all over with me at the Okonomiyaki's toilet ... .... Even when I remember now ... I get excited and embarrassed. Could it be possible for me to face her today calmly?

Of course, if she comes to the cultural festival today ...

I arrive at school and we finished the morning home room.

Today's class play was different from yesterday's performance time and it was supposed to be from 2 o'clock PM. It's free until that time.

"Kashii Good Morning!"

When I go out of the classroom to the corridor, I meet Suzuki in front of class A.

Today I made a promise with Suzuki to go around the cultural festival.

"I saw the play ofKashii's class yesterday! It was amazing OK!"

"Eeehhh, seriously?"

I did not notice that Suzuki was also watching ... ....

"Oh, I also saw your live performance yesterday."

"Oh, Kashii came! I noticed you from the stage!"

While we are walking in the corridor, we continue talking.

"It was a great success, the performance was good!"

As I said, I remembered that I said the same thing to Koigasaki yesterday. I can say the same thing to Suzuki ....

"Is that so!? ... ... What song did you think is the best?"

"……eh!?"

I am perplexed by the unexpected question. I did not expect the question.

I remember yesterday's live performance. The trendy J pop first song ...... was a good song in general and Suzuki's song was also good, but honestly not in the genre of my favorite songs ... .... Both of the songs that Suzuki sang and the third song sung by Koigasaki were both very good. Both were good songs so I can’t say which is better. But since Suzuki did not do the vocals for the third song, if you say that the third song was the best, I feel like being rude to this guy.

"Well ... well, which one was good... ... the second song probably ..."

I answered after desperately considering the best action for my friend.

"Seriously!?"

Suzuki is amazed at my answer.

"Yeah, probably that song was the one you composed? I didn’t know you also compose songs … That was a song of love about a 2D character wasn’t it?

I asked Suzuki in a little worried voice. Suzuki opened his eyes and poked me.

"............ Kan ── Tsu! So I was understood!? You actually understood ... even though you heard it just once!"

He told me with excitement. Oh yeah, the girl fans of the light music club are mostly not Otakus, I guess they would not understand.

"No ... ... Kashii is really amazing! You are really different from others!

I guess that's because I am an otaku .... As Suzuki seemed to be deeply impressed, for the time being, the choices I made seemed to be correct.

Then, I went to see the exhibitions and the girls with Suzuki.

I wondered if Suzuki and Koigasaki's relationship are progressing or not. I was concerned what Suzuki thought about Koigasaki; I was wondering whether to ask him now ... somehow, I can’t seem to bear to know the answer to that.
Perhaps ... I do not want to admit it, but I am afraid ... I am afraid to know the truth.
After going around the school, we became hungry and decided to enter a coffee shop.

"Oh, I have something to report to Kashii!"

After asking for sweets and drinks at the coffee shop, Suzuki remembered something and suddenly made a loud voice.

"Report……?"

Well, maybe that is ......

"Is it about the confession ofKoigasaki ~!"…….

No, no .... Koigasaki did not say anything yesterday, and is it too early for anything to happen today... ....

"I knew the culprit!"

"The culprit ... ...?"

I have a question mark on the remark of Suzuki which I don’t understand.

"No ...It is rude for me to say “culprit” .... Look, I was wondering who got me the book from my favorite circle in summer comiket that came together with a together with a bunch of sketches - I think I know who was the person that gave them to me! "

"eh……!?"

Suzuki is saying he got his doujinshi from by his favorite coterie writer in comiket ...... Koigasaki also got Murasaki to draw some sketches with the comic. Although the comic was put on top of Suzuki’s desk, the person who gave it to him forgot to write his name in the letter included with the comic so Suzuki wasn’t sure who gave him the comic.

If that is the case ... ...?

"Before our live performance yesterday, Koigasaki had reviewed the lyrics of the song for the last time. Koigasaki wrote down the lyrics in a piece of paper. When I saw it, her writing style was very similar with the letter that came with the comic – the style and the penmanship is just like those in the letter!"

Suzuki confirmed it with a excitement.

Are you serious……. Did Suzuki finally understood that it was Koigasaki ...?

Even so, this way of getting around ... ... Is this what Koigasaki wanted? She said that "I want to be known in a more natural way" when I said "When will you confess to Suzuki?" I thought that this is too much dancing around ... ....

But, Koigasaki, when we came back together yesterday, did not say anything ... Why? She didn’t ask me if I would like to give the comic book over or how she should hand the comic book over or letme cooperate in any other way ... ... why didn’t she say anything?

Maybe ... She doesn’t want me to know ......? Maybe Koigasaki and Suzuki are already getting along well while I have not made any progress with Hasegawa so ... I wonder if I am bad and she can’t say it?

So I got another doubt.

Wasn’t it me who gave the information about Suzuki’s favorite doujin to Koigasaki ... ... Did Koigasaki tell Suzuki it was me who told her? If she told him, Suzuki would have said to me, "Kashii, you already knew who gave the comic to me but you didn’t tell me!" I was in a position where I could be blamed, which could be somewhat inconvenient to me. Suzuki, for the moment, I do not feel like saying anything ....

"That ... was ..."

I was disappointed, but I thought that even if I kept silent for a long time I thought I might also be suspected, so for the time being, I strike a counterattack.

"I am also very surprised ~! Koigasaki went so see my Mixi"

"Eh ...... Mixi !?"

I responded to his sudden words.

"Oh yeah, I have a Mik account and so has Kashii. I wrote on my Mik diary that "I want a new book from summer comiket but I can’t go". My friends can see my diary since its open to the public so Kashii probably also read my diary before summer comiket."

Mixi ...... I see, that person, did that something like that ...? When I remember well, it is the summer comiketwhen Koigasakijoined my Miklist … so that gives an impression that provides proof of Suzuki’s theory ... Suzuki, of course, did not know anything.

Koigasaki ... did this so that I could not be accused by Suzuki … how devious of her ....

"I was scared, I was checking my diary while I did not know"

Suzuki's words, I think about for a moment.

Certainly, when someone is checking my Mixi who is not my Mik list … it could be a stalker. Moreover, after reading the diary without permission, I will purchase what he wanted there without permission .... In order to protect me, Koigasakiacted like she was that stalker.

Suzuki, what will you think now that that you know it was Koigasaki?

With this, I think that the impression of Suzuki against Koigasakiwill get worse ... ....

"Well, that's right ...... Suzuki ... what do you think of that ... about that ..."

"Well, no problem, thankfully!"

"……eh?"
To Suzuki who answered this, I was surprised.

"Of course I am glad that she bought me a new book, and even if I was actually able to buy it, I may not be able to get the sketches that came from the artist herself! I am happy! I have to repay Koigasaki."

Suzuki answered with an innocent smile on his face.

"Oh, ah ... oh, that's right ... ..."

Suzuki doesn’t seem to mind the matter of Koigasakireading his diary without permission. Looking at that situation I was relieved in my heart. ...... He was a really nice guy who did not care about the little things ....

"It is surprising that such a girlish girl will go to summer comiket! After our live performance in yesterday's Cultural Festival, while we were having lunch in a vacant classroom, Koigasaki and Italked about the story of Riku Kyono, the story of my favorite circle Takashi Kisakazaki; I have done the cosplay of Riku Kyono! Also, she seemed to have been acquainted with the writer in my favorite circle while she was buying the book in summer comiket ~ I'm seriously envious! It was fun to talk to her because there is no Otaku in the light music club."

"Huh ......? ...... Hey ..."

I got excited with his story ....

Koigasaki never told me yesterday that, "I delivered the doujinshi to Suzuki". In addition, she never said anything about "Suzuki and I talked about Otaku subjects during lunch". How is that…….

What is with this person .... Why are not you telling me anything when we have such an agreement?

Thinking that far, I noticed.

Yesterday, when I was preoccupied with Hasegawa and Yamamoto, Koigasaki noticed that I have an “awful melancholic aura”. To me in such a state ... It is hard for me to notice your progress with Suzuki.

"... Kashii, it's okay, your face is getting stiff ...."

"Oh ... ... sorry...."

Setting aside the fact that Koigasaki did not say anything to me yesterday .... Contrary to the hardships of Koigasaki, the relationship between the two who had not been able to make much progress until now suddenly made a big leap in progress. Suzuki, who spoke little with Koigasaki before, describes talking with Koigasakias "I was excited" and "I enjoyed talking with her."

OhI should be more ... ... I should be happy with this ... Why do I feel so complicated ... ....

After leaving the coffee shop, Suzuki and I are discussing the pamphlet as to where we should go next ... ....

"Arya! Suzuki!"

Suddenly, about 4 boys ran towards us. I wonder what the emergency is for them to run like that.

"Who are they?"

"The guys in my class ..."

Suzuki also answered my question as he was also surprised.

"We were looking for you! Please help with the cafe!"

"Err, I finished my duty yesterday,"

"There is no customer at all! Thanks to you, yesterday there was a lot of women guests .... Now, no one is coming!"

While explaining desperately, the boys positioned themselves on both sides of Suzuki ...... Suzuki's arms were firmly grabbed, securing him.

"Eh! I still haven’t been around the festival much!"

Suzuki resists with dissatisfaction.

"What is your class ... what on earth are you doing?"

"Butler cafe ......"

With Suzuki's reply, I was very convinced.

Indeed ... ... Is it natural for female customers to be attracted to a café where food is served by a Suzuki butler who is handsome ... ....

"I hate you guys[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:38, 29 July 2017 (CEST)! I do not want to work [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:38, 29 July 2017 (CEST)!"

Resistance was futile, Suzuki was dragged by his classmates.

"Do your best! ..."

I was cheering with sympathy for Suzuki who is gradually moving farther away.

I am left behind alone in the hallway.

Again ... ... I am alone ... ....

I think there will still be time before the class play today in the afternoon ... I think. I take my cell phone and check the time.

There is one mail. In a hurry, I open it ....

"From: Ms. Murasaki

Subject: Cultural festival cheers for good work ♪

Body text: I came (^ o ^) 」

... ... Did you come? I mean, you came to a cultural festival ...?

When I looked closer, it seems that the mail has also been sent also to Koigasaki and Sakurai at the same time.

"……eh!?"

I am surprised to see the reception time of the mail.

I received it more than an hour ago. I did not notice at all ......!

I hurriedly replied.

"Sorry, I just noticed my mail (T_T). Where are you now? Are you still there? "

A reply came soon.

"I am in 2nd year C-class cafe now ♪"

2nd year C class cafe ... ... So it is not the coffee shop of Suzuki’s class, but the coffee shop I went with Sakurai yesterday ... ....
"I am going there now! "I replied and headed there right away.

When I arrived at a coffee shop of class 2C, Murasaki and Koigasaki were drinking tea.

"Oh, Kashiwada-san, Hello ♪"

"Hello ... ...."

I went to the table where they were sitting.

"You're too late ~"

Looking at the face of Koigasaki who complained ...... I remember Suzuki's story. The matter of the doujinshi, the talk they had while eating lunch ....

"What?"

Because I was silent and looking at the face of Koigasaki, Koigasaki seemed suspicious and was staring at me.

Tentatively, with Murasaki here, I can’t talk .... In this case, I will talk only when it is just the 2 of us ....

"Azuki was also here until a while ago but left because she has class duty."

"Oh, is that so ...?"

"Well, I have to work soon for the broadcasting committee."

Koigasaki says while looking at her watch.
Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

"Where have you been?"

"A haunted mansion, we went around a lot♪ Momo and Azukiaccompanied me ..."

Murasaki answers my question. After having a short conversation, Momo left the coffee shop later.

"... Well, then I will go Murasaki, thank you for coming!"

"No, please do your best at work!"

Koigasakisaid goodbye then went to work for the broadcast committee.

".................."

...... I was alone with Murasaki ... ....

For a moment, I remembered what happened when she was drunk the last time; I blushed and in a hurry, I bowed my head.

"Oh ... ... Is this about the manuscript progress?"

I asked as pretty natural as possible. I think that it is natural for her to come today to check on the manuscript, so is it ok for me to ask about it?

".................."

"…………eh!?"

However, Murasaki did not answer the question.

"Well, maybe ... ... is not it okay ... ....?"

"No, no ... that's not it?"

"Why are you smiling!"

You didn’t come for the manuscript? Thankfully, I am a bit worried ... ....

"Okay, today I decided to forget about the manuscript!"

I do not know exactly what is "okay", but since she's like that, I will not talk about the manuscript anymore ...

"Kashiwada-san, are you free after this?"

"Ah, yes, I am going to our class play in the afternoon, but before that I am free."

"Oh, you are starring in Snow White, aren’t you? I heard it from Momo! I am looking forward to it ♪"

Wow ... that means she will see me in that costume .... I can’t let Murasaki see me in that abomination ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, do you have somewhere you want to go to?"

"Huh ... um ..."

Is it possible to go see where Sakurai is working? If I go to the prison cafe that is the project of 1-D ...? But I do not want Murasaki to think that "I want to see girls in miniska police costumes" ... ....

"Ah! I want to go here!"

"Huh?"

Murasaki pointed me to the brochure and showed it. It was the "Halloween Masquerade Photography Hall".

"Kashiwada-san, isn’t Halloween tomorrow?"

"Oh, that’s right ... ..."

Because Halloween is an event that is not popular here ...

"Let's enjoy Halloween even with just fooling around in costumes♪"

"OK."

Murasaki and I went to the classroom doing the "Halloween costume photo gallery" as shown in the pamphlet.

When we entered the classroom, some other guests were already taking pictures in costumes. I feel like doing cosplay rather than wearing a costume ......The two girls were wearing maid dresses.

Every student in the classroom is also cosplaying. Basically girls are in cute maid uniforms, boys are wearing butler costumes.

"Welcome ~! Please choose your favorite costumes here!"

The student clerk was handed over a paper where photographs of the costumes were listed.

"Kashiwada-san, what do you want me to wear?"

"Oh ......! Oh, whatever ... ...."

As expected, I did not have the courage to request the costume I would like Murasaki to wear. Well, if she does cosplay, I'm looking forward to her costume .... Oh, but do I also have to do cosplay?

"Is that so? Because it's a big deal, ♪ Halloween-like costumes are good ♪ Well then I will ask this for you, Mr. Kashiwada!"

Murasaki did not take my permission and conveyed her request to the person in charge. What on earth did she choose?

"Well, here is the place for the lady; the men please change their clothes here."

A costume was handed over by the person in charge and we were guided into the changing rooms (partitioned by screen) inside the classroom.

After I wore the costume inside the simple changing room ... ....

"... .... Vampire ... ...?"

It was a vampire costume with a black front, red linings, frilled cloth and a red vest ......

That's right. Murasaki wanted costumes for Halloween. Well, it is better than being made to wear a strange costume or a girl costume. Such costumes may suit handsome guys but it won’t suit me ....

After changing clothes, I got out of the changing room. No Murasaki yet.

"............"

I see many girls in cosplay inside the classroom.

What I am looking at now ... A girl in a China dress with a long slit and a girl in a bunny suit. There areeven costumes with high degree of exposure. To be honest, I am troubled where to look.

Other girls were wearing sailor uniforms and cheerleaders; most everyone was cosplaying.

"That's cute!"

"Thank you very much"

Boys from other schools (because of their different uniform) are calling out to girls cosplaying. Certainly, school girls in cosplay is going to be an eye candy ... ... what am I saying ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, I kept you waiting ♪"

"... ...!"

Murasaki came out from the changing room.

At that moment, the gaze of the students in the classroom gathers at once in her.

"Ooooooo!"

The boys who were recently calling out to the girlstudents raised their voices when they saw Murasaki's appearance.

".................."

No wonder ... .... Murasaki who cosplayed before was undoubtedly more attractive than any high school girls in this classroom. And I was also mesmerized.

She was dressed in a small devil style cosplay costume. It is a small mini skirt's devil style dress, it even came with a devil tail and a stick feather. On her legs ...... fixed stockings to the thigh a with sexy garter belt. Her white thigh which is seen between the mini skirt and stocking is dazzling.

Because her charms has combined with the costume’s charm ...... Her small devil figure was oddly more exquisite than her casual clothes that she wore here.

"The skirt is shorter than I thought .... It's embarrassing … I am worried ...."

Murasaki holds down the short skirt by her hand, and has a shy smiling face. She doesn’t look her age .... she looks very young ... ....

"Wow, she’s cute!?"

"Yeba, I pretty much like that ... ...."

"She is not from this school!"

All the boys, including those from the other schools, are talking about Murasaki and getting excited. I heard their loud voices. Murasaki also heard, but she acts as through she hasn’t heard a thing.

"The vampire appearance of Mr. Kashiwada, it looks nice as I thought!"

While I was not able to say anything because Murasaki is too attractive, she has started praisingmy cosplay costume. Ohhh please stop it ... ... the gazes from the surrounding boys hurt ... ....
"Why is such a cute girl with such a guy?”
I heard their complaints ....

"Well then, I will take photos!"

The student from the staff pointed his camera to us.

"Huh ♪"

"!?"

At that moment, Murasaki came up to my arms, so I blushed instantly.

"Yes, cheese!"

After the photo shoot, we switched back to our uniforms. The pictures were printed quickly.

"Thank you!"

A picture is handed to me and Murasaki each. There was a dusky vampire, blushing and stiff, and a beautiful little devil.

"Fuh ... ... It's fun to go to a cultural festival ♪ I feel like I returned to being a high school student and I am getting excited!."

While we were walking in the corridor after the "Halloween Masquerade Photography Hall", Murasaki told me her happy thoughts.

I suddenly stopped and gazed at her face.

"............? What is it ...??"

"Weren’t you co-educated? ... What’s with the “I wanted to spend such a high school life ......"

While staring at her face, I ask her meaning.

"Oh ...... ah ... ... Do you remember Murasaki went to an all-girl school?"

"Well, I remember."

"Don’t you think the cultural festival of an all-girl school is different in a co-ed school?"

"Well ... the cultural festival itself may not change that much"

It isn’t much different ... ....So what did she mean by "I wanted to spend such a high school life"?

"Mr. Kashiwada, do you want to go someplace?"

"Well ... ... then how about this"independent film"?"

When I checked the screening time of the movie written in the pamphlet, it was just about to start so I tried to propose it.

"Oh, that's nice ♪ If I see a movie that high-school students made, my motivation for creation seems to increase!"

Murasaki agreed, so we headed to the audio-visual room where the "independent film" is shown.

I was surprised when we entered the audio-visual room. There was almost no customer. Apart from us, there is only a group of 3 girls sitting. I do not know if it is just for this screening or the film is really not popular ... ....

So, it is bad as a dark haunted house .... Light is completely shielded from the window.

Yabu ...... "Why is it so dark here? What do you think, Murasaki ... ....”

"I am getting excited and it is darker than I thought!"

"What!?"

Murasaki made an incredible remark.

Looking at how surprised I am, Murasaki held her mouth with her hand.

"Oh! I am sorry, I made a mistake ...It is darker than I thought and I am afraid!"

"What mistake is it!?"

While desperately asking, I sat down to the chair in the corner.

"Ah ... I am relieved, even though it is dark ... ... I will not be attacked since I am in school ... ...!"

"What on earth are you saying?!"

Then if it was not a school ... ....? What are you expecting me to do?

As I was thinking about these strange statements, I was saved as the movie started.
The movie ... ... to be honest ... ... wasn’t bad, but I felt bored.
As a genre, it probably comes under "romance". It is about a high school male and female student growing into love ... ... No, I don’t think I can watch .... because of the poor performance. Since the cast was high school students who has no experience in acting,it can’t be helped ... .... The dialogues are bad; the pacing is abrupt ... ... which is probably why it has few customers. I was definitely getting sleepy despite sitting next to Murasaki in the dark.
"...... ????"

Suddenly Murasaki's hand was placed on my thigh. Rather than being placed, the expression of falling ... ... may be closer.

What ... What are you doing?! Is she inviting me? I get into a state of confusion. I told you I will not attack you at school earlier ... ... what now!

However, the next moment ...... I thought I heard her voice and now her head falls on my shoulder. She is facing upwards while shaking softly.

".................."

She seems to be asleep as she has closed her eyes.

For a moment I doubted and that she was pretending to sleep... She seems to be sound asleep with no waking up in the near future.

By the way, it seems she has been busy before coming here to the cultural festival.... I bet he was in a state of lack of sleep.

While I remembered Murasaki 's feeling on the shoulder, I was desperately trying not to move so as not to disturb her sleep as much as possible until the end of the movie.
"I'm sorry ... I just fell asleep ... ... did you wake me up, Mr. Kashiwada?"

"No, no ... that's not true!"

She woke up at the end of the movie and doesn’t seemto remember leaning on me.

It is awkward, but since I didn’t want Murasaki to be disturbed, I decided not to mention her leaning on me while sleeping ... ....

"I was rude to the students who produced the movie ... ...."

She seems to be a bit depressed, while holding down her voice and murmuring.

"Were you tired because of the manuscript? Are you OK?"

Although I am happy about the fact that she came to our cultural festival even though she is in such a state, I am still worried.

"... Kashiwada-san is kind, it is okay now. I was tired a bit when I fell asleep."

Part 26

Murasaki laughed a little shyly.
"Ah, let’s go the fair Kashiwada!"

Murasaki raised a fun voice as we walked through the corridor, leaving the audio-visual room.

"Well ~ ... let's go."

When we entered the classroom where the signboard "fairy tale" was listed, the inside of the classroom was divided into a ring-throw space and a shooting space.

"Ring throw and shooting, both are a hundred yen each! What do you want to play?!"

I speak to the student in charge.

I decided to do the ring-throw.

After paying, three rings were handed over. The prizes are sweets and stuffed animals and were lined up on the front table about two meters away. Why are there such expensive prizes?

"Ah! I wanted that prize!"

Looking at the prizes, Murasaki said.

Alright ah ha ha, you want to play for the prizes!

I was full of spirit and threw the ring towards the pylons.

...................

I brilliantly failed. I tried aiming three times, but I failed all of it. Tried it, the rings did not fly in the direction I expected, it was unexpectedly difficult.

"Kashiwada-san, I'm glad for you to play a game for me ..."

"No, I'm sorry I can’t get it ..."

Murasaki also threw the rings about three times, but also failed.

"If there is no hits, please prepare a consolation prize for women only!"

For women only...... How unfair ... ....

"Consolation prize is Pocky!"

The student in charge gave a Pocky ... ... to Murasaki.

"Thank you very much!"

As we left the classroom, Murasaki gazed at the Pocky.

"You can’t eat a whole box of Pocky, right?"

"Because it's impossible for me ..... Let's eat half each♪"

Murasaki said such a thing with a smile as if this was something she planned.

"eh……"

The moment when I tried to say something ...... Murasaki placed a chocolate Pocky in my mouth …

"What?!"

I got a Pocky in my mouth and I can’t talk anything ... ....

Puff

"...... !?"

Murasaki ... .... bit the other half of the Pocky which is still in my mouth.

What is this Pocky game state?!

Well, even though we are in the hallway, fortunately, there are not many people around ....

While I was in a state of confusion, Murasaki moved her face up and down while biting the Pocky; she made sounds while munching the Pocky.

The Pocky has cracked about a centimeter from Murasaki where she bit. The part with chocolate was in my mouth, the other part was bitten off by Murasaki.

"Oh ... I could not get half at all ... Sorry …"

While lightly holding the mouth that is munching Pocky with her hand, she says lightly.

I wanted to say something but because the chocolate part of Pocky is still in my mouth, I can’t open my mouth. I quickly chewed and swallowed my part of the Pocky.

"What ... what on earth are you doing?"

"Because this is only way to get half a Pocky without holding it; if you hold the part with chocolate in your hand, won’t your hand be smeared with chocolate?"

Murasaki placed her index finger to her mouth and winked towards me.

"No, that's wrong ..."

"Please do not get so angry."

"No, I'm not angry ... but ..."

"But why is your face red?"

"I am embarrassed, right?"

It's embarrassing to say that!

I became hot with this conversation.

"Oh ... so that was it .... But ... I thought you are embarrassed ... Because we ... were kissing ♪"

"............ Eeeeeeeeeeeee!"

What is it !? Although it is a first-eared!?

"Besides, I also love long hot nights ..."

"Ha ha ha!"

I was surprised at the momentum that Pocky I swallowed is about to return from my stomach.

Oh ... ... maybe the “hot night”she is talking about was when I was her assistant when she was doing a doujinshi? It certainly was hot ... ... (in the sense of being a scam).

"Wait a moment ... ... I grasped the hot night, but before ... ... kiss, what is it ...?"

There is no way to remember that at all! When I stayed at Murasaki's house, did I unconsciously do such a thing ...?

"Eh? Have you forgotten? I took your first kiss ... ...."

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ... Well, I do not remember!?"

Looking at the situation, I am panicking but she is happy with a small devilish smile. Damn it, she is having a lot of fun ... .... However, I do not remember anything.

"... .... Hey, remember the first time we met in summer comiket at my circle’s space ..."

"What? In a circle space ...?"

I desperately remember what happened when I first met Murasaki in the summer. Well, certainly, I was with her in the circle space, talking with a couple of others ... ....

"…………Ah!!"

Now I remembered ... .... I drank from Murasaki’s bottle of drinking tea ... ....

"I certainly did ...."

"Oh, did you finally remember?"

"Yes ... ... ... the indirect kiss ... ...."

I was given a bottle of tea by Murasaki, I drank it without knowing she already drank from it so I inevitably made an indirect kiss.

To my remarks, Murasaki laughed happily. I can’t say anything while blushing. Kissing ... So that is what she meant!

Oh, my face got red in in the end ... ....

Really Murasaki is a small devil by nature and can easily swing a guy ...... I thought so far then I suddenly remembered.

Murasaki is in fact, a lady who is not accustomed to men at all ... that is what Murasaki's friend Nagase told me.

I still can’t believe it ...... but I don’t think Nagase will lie.

If that story is true ...... today, is she is trying hard to overcome her shyness with men....?

"Next, where we are going ... ...."

I asked her.

"To the fortune-telling! What do you say!?"

"!!"
I seemed to pick up the voicesof spite from the girls near us.

What is this deja vu ...!?

Class 2-A fortune-teller ... ... It is different from when I was with Sakurai yesterday ... ....

"Mr. Kashiwada, fortune telling!"

Murasaki makes her eyes shine. ...... Why do girls like fortune telling so much?

"Murasaki, are you interested? ..."

"Wow! I recently have a bit of fortune telling ~ ♪"

"Please come inside!"

My opinion was ignored and we were guided by the girl students to the fortune-telling center.

"Kashiwada-san ... ... Maybe you hate fortunetelling?"

Because I had a weak face, Murasaki felt distressed.

"No, no! That's not it!"

In a hurry, I smiled and denied it.

Actually, I do not dislike fortunetelling.

Just ... ... For two consecutive days, I went to a fortune teller with a different girl. I have complicated feelings for myself ...

After entering the classroom of "Fortune Telling House", of course, like yesterday, the space is divided into "Tarot fortune telling", "birthday fortune telling", "hand divination fortune" ... as well as yesterday, only the desk for "birthday fortune-telling"have no customers.

"Birthday fortune-telling", it's so unpopular ...

"Here, please come here!"

Sure enough, we were guided to the vacant "birthday fortune" desk. Wait a moment ... ... No way ... ....

"!?"

My prediction came true.

The student fortune teller for "birthday fortune telling" was the same female student as yesterday.

The student was also surprised more than me. When she saw my face, her brows were wrinkled and became scary while looking at me and Murasaki who is sitting next to me.

"Why, what ..."

The fortuneteller muttered softly. There was something else but I did not hear anything else as I was more concerned about my situation.

... .... Oh yeah, the same student came in for two consecutive days... and coming with a different girl from yesterday …certainly she will be suspicious. Moreover, this fortune-teller had misunderstood that Sakurai and I were a couple ... my head hurts ... .... I felt awkward and looked down.

"Well then, please ... please write your full name and birth date on this paper"

The fortune-teller student looked like she was not hiding the fact that she was upset and presented the papers just like yesterday. After I finish writing my date of birth, I stealthily looked at Murasaki's hand. She was born on April 24 ... ... I certainly thought she was a sophomore at university, so if I calculate ... she is already twenty years old.

I passed the paper that I finished to the fortune-teller's student.

"Huh, it's fun, is it not ~ ♪"

Murasaki is looking forward to the result of fortune telling without knowing the awkwardness between the fortune teller and me. The fortune-teller's student has entered our birthday into the keyboard with the same hand-gesture as yesterday. ...... I expected to hear the exact same results ....

"Yes, then first ... ... ... for the guy ... ...."

The fortune-teller student called me "boyfriend" yesterday, but today she can’t seem to be able to do so.

"... ... The basic character of Mr. Naoki Kashiwada is that he is gentle and friendly, he doesn’t have any prejudice or repulsive heart, he is indecisive and stubborn but constant and enthusiastic. He is shy and easily intimidated and also but poor at socializing but easy to get along with. He is serious but easily tempted. He is usually discreet and has a passive personality."

The fortuneteller spoke swiftly while telling the exact results yesterday. Is it me or did the way you read that was different from yesterday? I heard it yesterday, didn’t I?

"Oh ~ You have nailed it!"

"Really!?"

I replied to the unexpected reaction by Murasaki.

I was also told by Sakurai that the result is accurate to her as well .... After all, she saw my personality, is this the result of this fortunetelling? Well, it's a subtle feeling just because I am not that happy....

When I looked, the fortune-teller student was staring at me. I diverted my eyes immediately.

...... This person totally misunderstood me as a two-timer!

It seems to her that I am playing with a pair of pretty girls while being a plain, unclean man ... ....

"Next is Love Love"

The fortune-teller's student reads the next item. ...... Is something going on in her mind?

"Thewomen around him will never leave, and there are many cases where he is often favored.”

After reading, the studentlooked at my face as if she had noticed something. No way ... ... "The results are very accurate!” Is that what she is thinking ...? I just happened to come to the fortune telling with a different girl but I'm not dating any of them ... I wonder how I can explain it to her ...... .

"I see! - It seems that thisis also accurate ~ ♪"

"What!?"

What are you talking about, Murasaki?

"Well then ... ... Nakagawa Murasaki"

Nakagawa Murasaki ...... I heard Murasaki's real name, I suddenly remember. When she got drunk at Okonomiyaki, she said that she wanted me to call her with her real name ...... I called her real name for the first time, Nakagawa. Afterwards, of course, I was embarrassed, so the way I called her has returned to "Murasaki-san" but ... I was terribly embarrassed at that time. Moreover, she was whispered to me in my ear ...

"The basic character of Nakagawa Murasaki is solid. She has a stoic artisan temperament that keeps striving to her satisfaction without failing to spare any effort in regard to do what she has decided. Trusted greatly by close friends; although sometimes troublesome but mostly very good."

"Wow, that’s fairly accurate!"

I raised my voice in spite of me. Murasaki grew up well and could get along well with people with the same age; she has great artistic talent and her efforts to improve her talent are also great.

"Well ... ... Is that right?"

Murasaki is embarrassed, but she seems to be feeling a little happy.

"Shall I continue?"

The fortune-teller student gave me a bad stare.

"Oh, I'm sorry ..."

The fortune teller clears her throat and reads the rest.

"Well, it is a continuation of basic character. There are places where she hides her true self. Her original character is serious and prudent; her guard is hard for people of the opposite sex and because she hides her behavior, it often causes misunderstandings."

Are you hiding your real self? ...... You are really serious and on guard from men?

...... I instantly remember what Nagase said before; "She is not really accustomed to be around men" ... ... It is consistent with this fortunetelling result....

When she is with me she acts as if she is easygoing around men. Is Murasaki is really someone who is afraid of men, a pure woman?

"What ......!?"

Murasaki is puzzled by the fortune telling result.

"No, that’s not accurate .... I'm no hiding my inner self ... Such a thing ... I always live honestly with myself!? Ne, Kashiwada!"

In a panic with her denials, she turns to me.

"Well ... what do you mean ...?"

I look at Murasaki doubtfully.

If this fortunetelling result and Nagase's words are true ...... even with today's small devilish behavior, she is trying very hard to go against her nature. Although she is not accustomed around men, she pretends to act as if she is accustomed...
... ... I hope her efforts bear fruit!

"On your love affair ... You have a genius talent that attracts the opposite sex, a small devilish charm that can be appreciated by both sexes. Your natural charm I was born, even if you are not conscious about it, will be appreciated and like by men."

"That’s it!"

I affirmed it. To be able to express Murasaki's personality properly, this is really fortunetelling ... I will never look down on free fortunetelling from the net.......

"Well ... - Well, is that so ...?"

To this result, Murasaki was accepting it and was happy.

"Well, then at the end ......"

Then a fortuneteller student talked again. Suddenly, I heard a ring. It is a different sound from my ringtone.

Murasaki took out a smart phone from her pocket. Apparently, it was her smart phone that seems to be ringing.

"Ah…………"

She looks at the screen and is having an awkward look. Because the phone continues to ring, it may be an incoming call.

"Is it a call? ... Do you need to go out? Are you OK?"

Murasaki sighs lightly,

"Sorry, I will be back in a bit."

She went out into the corridor so she could not annoy anyone in the classroom.

I don’t like to listen to the result of fortune telling alone, I thought,

"Sorry, thank you!"

I thanked the fortune-teller and decided to follow Murasaki and left the classroom. It seems there was something in the end yet ... Ah, probably it’s the compatibility. I am a little worried about my compatibility with Murasaki, but I can’t bear to hear it in that awkward atmosphere....

The fortuneteller student was watching me with half-closed eyes as she said, "Thank you" in a low voice.

"What's wrong?"

When I got out in the corridor, I heard a voice calling Murasaki. From the conversation, I found out that it was Ms. Nagase Shino, who is a seller and her friend at her doujinshi circle.

Why didn’t want to answer the call from Nagase?

"Yeah ... ... Of course, I'm doing work! It's natural, I am not that stupid ... Huh ... Shino is worrying ~"

....... While listening to her words, I grasped the situation somewhat.

Apparently, Nagase seems to be worried about Murasaki not properly doing the manuscripts and has phoned her. That's amazing; she cares a lot about Murasaki-san ...

...... I mean Murasaki, what is it all about?! That surprised me!

Is Nagase correct in worrying about the documents? Was it really okay for you to come here?

Well, you are not doing the manuscripts since you are here in the cultural festival. When it comes down to various things, you seem to have different priorities, but let's not say anything about it....

"Coffee Shop ~! Get your cup here!?"

"!?"

The moment I was thinking, a student suddenly came out of a classroom and loudly invited us to a coffee shop.

'Hey ─────────────────────────────────────!’

From the smart phone, Nagase's shouting voice can be heard.

"No, that’s not the case ... it’s from my TV or something!"

"Haunted house on the second floor! How about it, young couple!?"

Even the students holding Haunted House signs misunderstood us for a couple and solicited loudly.

"You have gone to the cultural festival! What on earth are you thinking?! It is yourself who will be in trouble later! Think of your income! "

"Well, wait! Shino ......! I was wrong! I am sorry! Do not say such a thing ..."

Murasaki is desperately apologizing with a pale face, but eventually takes the smart phone away from her ear and looks at it.

".................."

Apparently, Nagase seems to have hung up.

"Um, are you OK?"

I ask her.

"I have to go later ... ...."

Murasaki muttered with a sad feeling.

No, why do the manuscript later...?

"Well ...... say, Shino is always spoiling me! She always pampers me in the end! So probably for this time as well ... so it’s probably okay ... probably ... ... I want to believe so ..."

Part 28

Murasaki has her voice getting smaller and smaller.

"Is it really okay ... ... Are you going home ...?"

I became uneasy and asked her.

"No ... my purpose today is to see Mr. Kashiwada and Momo's class play! I can never return until I see it! ...... After I watch the play, I will go to Shino's house at high speed and apologize! "

"No, you should finish the manuscript rather than apologize!"

"I will do my best for the manuscript! The one that is liked by Shino is the problem! Ahhh ...... It's impossible for me to take on the barely ballet ...!"

Murasaki appealed with a pale face. Well, that kind of manuscript is it?

"By the way, Mr. Kashiwada, how much free time do you have?"

"Oh, our play starts at 2 o'clock in the afternoon and we have to be prepare, so one hour before that, we have to go to our classroom for that."

I look at my phone’s watch. It is now 12:15. It is forty-five minutes before going back.......

"Okay, then is it a good time for you and me to have lunch?"

"Oh, is it OK?"

Thanks to Murasaki, we decided to have lunch at a coffee shop.

A bit before the play ... I feel a sense of dread.

Today there are various things that occupied me until now ... ... I am now waiting for the big work.

No, not being the protagonist of the class play.

Naturally it must also be successful ... ... But there is something I must do that is more difficult and I doubt that I can succeed.

It is to have Hasegawa and Yamamoto-san meet up. If I can do that ... things may be settled.

I have asked them to meet me after the play, so time for me is going over slowly …

"... ... ... Kashiwada?"

I was surprised by someone calling me.

Murasaki was sitting on the opposite side of the table is looking at my face while eating lunch.

"Sorry, I'm ... worried ...."

"Are you okay ...?.? You seem to look pale ..."

I wonder if my complexion is getting worse with my tension ....

Even now I am with Murasaki, but I will let her worry.

"Are you getting nervous just before the play?"

"... ... Eh ?? Uh, well ... that's one thing."

Well, if you look at my current situation, I think so.

"... Somehow, you seem to be worried about other things ... aren’t you?

"What!"

She laughs at me.

Murasaki, you have insanely sharp intuition ...

No, yesterday, Koigasaki also noticed my depression, am I too obvious? Miserable me....

"Wow ... ... really, you’re sharp ... ..."

I give up hiding and admit it while scratching my head.

"The worry is ... such things that you can’t talk about ...?"

"Err ... um, yeah, um ... ..."

Well, the story is confusing and I can’t say much about the circumstances of another person's family, so it is too bad that I can’t share it to just anyone ....

Murasaki laughed at me when I was lost in my thoughts.

"Because you just can’t talk about it to anyone."

"Sorry, I ......"

I apologized on reflex.

"No, do not apologize."

She gives me a gentle smile.

"If there is anything I can do ... ... Please come and see me anytime ♪"

Such a gentle smile and gentle words ... ... My heart that was upset was saved for a long time.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2017-07-29T10:37:05Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 3 "How long have Hasegawa gone around?" I was asking questions to Hasegawa while walking in the corridor. "I haven’t been around much, I just went around the exhi..."

Chapter 3

"How long have Hasegawa gone around?"

I was asking questions to Hasegawa while walking in the corridor.

"I haven’t been around much, I just went around the exhibitions ..."

"Oh, that's right ......"

Oh yeah, even I can’t enter the haunted house or “runaway” alone.

"Is there somewhere that you would like to go?"

"Well, uh ...... here, I wonder ... ...."

Hasegawa showed me the brochure.

There was a letter written "Laknick skit" there.

"Oh, it's a skit ... .... 1 - C's doing it in the classroom, is not it?"

I remember that Hasegawa likes comedy.

"Oh, that's right ... Kashiwada-kun, I was supposed to watch it with Rio."

"Oh is that so?"

Rio ... .... She is Ryoo Sonoda, a close friend of Hasegawa during junior high school. I heard the story of how Hasegawa met Sonoda for the first time after I went with Hasegawa to Joypolis.

Well Sonoda is coming ... that was unexpected.

"I'm sorry ...... I didn’t know that you invited her .... I will just disturb you two ..."

I was anxiously apologizing to Hasegawa.

"No ... that's not true, I think rather Rio will be delighted."

Hasegawa smiled and denied my words.

So, we three people will go around the cultural festival ....

Since Sonoda was about to arrive soon, Hasegawa and I decided to wait for Ms. Sonoda at the school entrance before moving to the classroom of "Laknick skit".

"Hey ~ Hey Hey!"

As soon as she arrived at the entrance, Sonoda jumped to Hasegawa. Suddenly surprised, I stared at them.

"Rio ... ... doing such things at the entrance!"

Hasegawa looks down on Sonoda with a confused expression, but she doesn’t seem to care. The other girl looks crazy about Hasegawa and has a happy smile like ... ... a dog? It is rude to say such things but ....

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun!"

Sonoda finally noticed me, and gave a small smile at me.

"Well, Dosho .... It's been a long time."

"Why is Honorifics!? Don’t be a stranger!"

Sonoda immediately pointed out when I used honorifics.

Well, that's right ... we are at the same age and I will try to speak casual in the future ...

"Well, even though I really wanted to see Hasegawa in the play today, I overslept."

Sonoda put her tongue out as she stroked her head. The sunny appearance of Hasegawa ... ... is, of course, the role of the prince of the play.

"You overslept ... it’s already two thirty in the afternoon? What time did you get up?"

"I seemed to be tired because of club activities went late yesterday. When I got home, I slept well. Come on ~"

Sonoda laughs with a smiling face. Hasegawa sighed as she was amazed.
Part 21
"Club activities went late ... aren’t you in the exercise club ...?"

What is it? I tried to ask while barely avoiding using honorifics like before.

"Oh yeah! We are playing a basketball game"

Basketball .... Somehow I imagine she looks good at exercising. It is hard to practice until such a late time.

"But the play is tomorrowso if you see it tomorrow it would be awesome ~"

"Rio, you ... ... Are you planning to come to our school festival for two consecutive days?"

"Oh yes! Well, tomorrow I have a part time job, so I have to go home soon after I see the play"

Would you like to see the prince role of Hasegawa for two consecutive days ...? Sonoda's feelings for Hasegawa is also quite considerable.

"By the way, I'm really hungry, can we eat something !?"

"Did you eat lunch?"

"I have not eaten in the morning, I slept late!"

"You should have said it earlier!"

When she is with Sonoda, does Hasegawa change her attitude... ?. This is another new discovery.

For Sonoda, we decided to have her eat something from the schoolyard shops. Sonoda buys Takoyaki with Frankfurt and eats alone as Hasegawa and I already had lunch. Since she has not eaten anything in the morning, she has a lot of appetite. I wonder if she can eat more than me. She is doing exercise, so I think her calorie consumption is great, though.

"Would you like to eat sushi too? No, I will not let you refuse to eat.”

Sonoda puts Takoyaki in her chopsticks and carries it to the mouth of Hasegawa.

Oh, it is true that girls do this in such a place ... ... I will also see Hasegawa do the "aaahhh"! It's a bit of a reward for me.

"Oh, is it too hot for you?"

Sonoda started eating the Takoyaki, seeing the state of Hasegawa who was trying not to open her mouth.

"Do not do anything extra and just eat quickly."

Hasegawa ___ ___ ___ 0 Hasegawa, which is a bit like S, was also the best. I felt like the kindness of a mother scolding children in coldness.

"Fuu ~ full stomach! Where will we go next !?"

To Sonoda who is satisfyingly lightly hitting her belly, Hasegawa says, "Please stop that."

"Ah ... ... we wanted to go to"Laknick skit"a while ago, but ...."

I opened a brochure and explained to Sonoda.

""Laknick skit "~ !? Husband's taste huh?”

"Wha, what ... is that bad?"

"Well I can’t think of a high-school skit about what high school students do .... I do think it’s very interesting, as just by looking at the title is giving me a fit of laughter. I think it’s something funny so it might not be a bad idea to go! "

Once we were able to get Sonoda's consent (?), We were headed to class1-C's "Laknick skit" as three people.

"Oh ... sorry, can I go to the bathroom first?"

"Yes, of course."

Before heading for the skit, we all headed to the toilet. After I finished, the others were not here yet.

While waiting for Hasegawa and Sonoda in front of the boys' toilet, I observe the people enjoying the cultural festival. There are students at our school, people in plain clothes and people wearing different school uniforms.

"……eh!?"

Then ... I have found a figure of a person who can’t be here.

"... .... Yamamoto !?"

I was so surprised that I said his name out loud.

There was Mr. Yamamoto, my senior in my workplace.

Why the he is here?

"Oh ... ... Kashiwada-kun !?"

Mr. Yamamoto is also surprised at me.

"I‘m surprised ... Is Kashiwada also a student at Fujimi High School?"

"Yes, that's right ... Why is Mr. Yamamoto here?"

You told yesterday on the phone that you urgently needed to take a day off from work today ....

"I ... ... my sister attends this high school."

"Oh, did you come to see her?? You said that on the phone yesterday, maybe ...."

"Oh, yeah ... ... It's embarrassing, so I couldn’t say it, but that's right ... ... Then I found a person who can swap shift with me."

I knew that Mr. Yamamoto had a sister, but a student at my high school ... ... It is such a coincidence.

By the way, I heard from rumors at work that Yamamoto is a siscon ... ... he wanted to come to see his sister's high school culture festival so wanted to swap work shifts … what a tricky demon … my rudethoughts.

"No way, your sister is a student at my school ... I was surprised."

But she seems not to be of my acquaintance. I do not know a Yamamoto among the girls.

"Haha, I have not told the principal ... I guess I'll be banished if we meet ..."

Yamamoto says with a bitter smile. It does not look like he is telling a joke.

...... That reminds me, he used to say something like his sister hated him ... .... Is it also a complicated circumstance?

At that time, Mr. Yamamoto shifted his eyes behind me, opens up his big eyes and looked like a terrible surprise.

"... Sis ...?"

Surprised by the name he mentioned, I look backwards.

There was Hasegawa and Sonoda who came out of the girls' toilet.

Hasegawa ... ... I saw has a badly surprised expression.

"What ... ... ... ...?"

Hasegawa was surprised, then gave a sad looking expression, which was utterly incomprehensible ... and said with a small voice.

"... ... I heard from mother that today is your cultural festival ..."

Mr. Yamamoto walks towards Hasegawa step by step.

...... What on earth is this ...?

No way ... Yamamoto's sister is Hasegawa!?

No, but ... ... Hasegawa and Mr. Yamamoto, their surnames are different ... ....

"....... OhI remembered something urgent ... ...."

"Eeehhh!?"

Hasegawa seemed to be terribly upset and suddenly started running away from us.

"……Hasegawa!?"

"Midori??"

Surprised, me and Sonoda hurriedly called Hasegawa and gave chase. But ... ... I got confused by the crowd and we lost sight of Hasegawa.

"Midori ... ... What's the matter?"

Sonoda muttered with a concerned face. I also felt the same as her.

What the hell ... Hasegawa? Now, completely ... ... you ran away ... ...? Hasegawa who is always calm is now upset and acting in such a way ... ....

I heard footsteps following us, I turned around and saw Mr. Yamamoto following us.

"Ah ..... Um ... maybe ...... Yamamoto's sister ......"

I was afraid to open my mouth.

"Oh ...... Hasegawa Midori is my sister."

With the words of Yamamoto, I and Sonoda were dismayed.

To see Sonoda's appearance, Sonoda also seems to have met with Mr. Yamamoto who is the older brother of Hasegawa for the first time.

Sonoda took out her cell phone and started calling. Of course, she was calling Hasegawa.

"Why did you suddenly run away? Where are you now - ... .... ーーーーーーーー, yeah ..."

Sonoda hung up after a bit of conversation.

"Because she looks a bit confused now ... ... I guess you can leave it to me, I guess it's not a big deal at all."

Sonoda says to me with a bitter smile.

"Oh ... yeah, I understood ... ... about Hasegawa ... good luck."

"Kashiwada, let's play again later on another occasion!"

Sonoda said goodbye to me and also bowed to Mr. Yamamoto before going to Hasegawa.

I was worried about the situation of Hasegawa ... ... It is okay if I leave it to Sonoda ... ....

I slowly turned towards Mr. Yamamoto.

"AA no……"

There are too many things I want to hear, and I do not know what to say how to say huh ...... Mr. Yamamoto asked me a voice.

"... ... Kashiwada, do you have some time ...?"

*

I and Yamamoto went out to the school yard and bought drinks at a simulated shop, then we sat down on the stairs a little away from the crowd.

"Well, I was really surprised ... ... It is true that Kashiwada is a student at Fujimi High School ... but ... No way, he is a classmate ..."

"Hahaha ... no, I was also surprised ... ...."

".................."

Mr. Yamamoto opened his mouth slowly after he had a serious expression.

"As I said earlier ... Midori is my sister"

I swallowed my spit... their last names are different ....

"Three years ago ... our parents divorced. It was the last time I saw Midori ..."

"............"

For a moment my head got pure white. Speaking of ... ... Once in a while, I was wondering why Hasegawa never mentions her father in her stories.

"I now live with my father and Midori with my mother and sister"

It was such a thing ... ....

"Hasegawa ... never told that story, I was surprised ..."

"Haha, that's right ... ... for Midori, it's a past she’d rather forget ..."

"Eeehhh!?"

I roared my voice.

"What was it ...? ... Hasegawa ... ... something happened with your sister ... was there ...?"

I could not help asking because I wanted to hear about her situation from her brother.

"... When Midori was small, we were ... on good terms with each other"

Mr. Yamamoto began to speak with a sad expression.

"It was when Midori was in elementary school fourth grade .... she got hooked up in anime and games,"

"……eh!?"

Hasegawa was hooked in anime and games ... ....?

Certainly, there were several times that I suspected that Hasegawa is an otaku. However, she clearly said that she dislikes otaku ....

Although she liked it in the past, did she hate it for some reason?

"Because of that influence, I was a college student at that time, even though I was not interested in it at the start, I have gotten interested in anime and games. At first, I decided to play games and watch anime with Midori .... Later on, I got hooked in earnest, became a so-called, otaku ... .... "

"... ...!"
Mr. Yamamoto, otaku ... .... I did not know that at all. I never heard this kind of story even at my part-time job, and his appearance is stylish and cool, and doesn’t look like an Otaku at all.

"Ah ... that's right, before, Hasegawa ... ... Your sister told me something when we went to Big Sight ...."

Unexpectedly when I went to Odaiba with the Hasegawa during the summer vacation I remembered what Hasegawa said. At that time, I wondered when she went to the Big Sight – is it for summer or winter comiket!? Hasegawa is an Otaku! My thoughts ranaway without permission. When I think about it, I began to doubt if Hasegawa wasn’t an otaku at that time ...

"Oh ... when Midori was an elementary school student, I took her to an anime event.It is a big event that I go to every spring at the big site.I want to go with Midori to meet the voice actor I like. We two went out twice... "

"Anime event ... ...?"

Although I only thought about summer or winter comiket, the Big Site also do a lot of events besides those.

Going with more people to an event, the better ....

"It’s different from today but before then, net games are the trend.She was playing it first then I also started playing. Soon, both of us were playing together, but I'm getting more and more addicted ... "

"A net game, are you ... ...."

I have done it several times as well. Even though I am quite shy,on the net, I have trouble all the time playing without wanting to stop.

"Yeah ... ... Then it happened .... as the net game disappeared, so did I."

"The Net game disappeared ...... !?"

I have heard it before. A person who is addicted to net games so much that it hinders his daily life. Mr. Yamamoto.... It is impossible to imagine that from his appearance now.

"I have not gone to the university ... I dropped out."

"Well, that is ... ... pretty, serious ..."

"Indeed, it is stupid, ... as it is, I am working and become a Hikikomori ... ... I fought with my parents a lot because of this. My father began blaming my mother ...’You have not been rearing the children properly so they became like this’ … I guess ... my relationships are getting worse more and more "

In his shocking past, I could not say anything.

"My parents scolded me everyday, but I wasn’t able to quit playing net games .... Of course my parents gave up on making me change, but I did not say anything ... But even in my condition, for me at that time, only Midori was my salvation. "

...... Hasegawa was a kind heart child since such a young age. It seems that the two in those days were able to build a very good relationship ... ....

"But one day ... ...I got a Doujinshi .... I do not know where I got it ... an amateurish are painting ..."

"Ah ... I understand ... ... I am an... ... Otaku"

I interrupted the words of Mr. Yamamoto who tried to explain.

"Oh, Kashiwada is also an Otaku .... "

After sighing, Mr. Yamamoto opened his mouth as he continued.

"The doujinshi I bought I hid in my room ... then it was seen by Midori who was in elementary school …"

"...... Whaaa?"

I blew my drink juice.

Doujinshi ... was seen by elementary school level Hasegawa ....?

"And the comic has an R18 rating ... and even worse ... the characters were from the favorite anime show of Midori…"

Mr. Yamamoto drooped his head. Remembering those days ... ... he’s trying very hard.

"U, Wow Aa ah ... ...."

It was a story that seemed to break my mind as I heard it.

When I say elementary school ... ... I was still pure;I will not have immunity against sexual things. At that time, an erotic doujinshi of your favorite anime character ... ....

"... ... In other words, it was a rape thing ..."

"Gaijou!"

“Please stop it! Spicy! It is too hot!”

I spontaneously raised my voice as I raised my head.

Yamamoto who slowly raised his face had eyes like a dead fish.

From his everyday appearance which is always reliable and reliable, regardless of gender or faith, it has a look that is impossible to imagine.

"I guess my secret place wasn’t so secret ... I just put it inside the desk drawer ... ... While I was away, Midori came to my room to borrow a dictionary or something .... Midori never said anything to me but I saw that doujinshi on the desk ... without a doubt from that day on her attitude to me has become strange ... ... Although we were on good terms with each other, she started avoiding me .... I apologized to Midori and told her to forget about that book ... but it was useless ... between us there is now a big gap .... "

...... What a tragedy ... ....

Even though my sister is watching erotic doujinshi, but she is already in junior high school and most of all, she is rotten who reads homosexual doujinshi only.

"I always regret it ever since .... With my carelessness, I burned a big scratch on the heart of a young maiden ..."

Mr. Yamamoto said his shame and regret.

Perhaps, this is why Hasegawa disliked Otakus ...?

"And shortly afterwards ... the gap between me and Midori was not closed ... My parents got divorced. My mother took Midori and my younger sister and left home."

".................."

I could not say anything to Mr. Yamamoto. I did not know what words to say.

"Everything ...... It's my fault ... Midori got heartbroken, even our parents divorced ... ... It's natural for me to be grudged by Midori ... ... Since our parents divorced, I thought of seeing Midori butI couldn’t ... I don’t have a face to show her. "

Mr. Yamamoto looks as if he gave up and says with a self-propelled feeling.

... ... but today he came to see Hasegawa. Perhaps he has not completely gave up on his relationship with Hasegawa.

"Well ... is today the first time you will try to meet Hasegawa since your parents divorced?"

"Yes, since I keep in touch with my mother, I received an e-mail from my mother yesterday. She said that today is the high school culture festival of Midori, I can go see her ... I already put some work for this so ... if I missed this opportunity, I feel like I can’t meet her anymore ... "

"Have you ever tried to make up with Hasegawa before ...?"

"............ No, I do not think Midori would forgive me, but still, I wanted to apologize ... and I wanted to see her face after a while "

Mr. Yamamoto thought that Hasegawa still holds a grudge, but even so ...... Even now I still keep thinking about Hasegawa.

"I knew that she hated me, I was prepared for being avoided like that ... .... It feels different when it happens in reality ... ... it's pretty much hurts ... "

"... .... Mr. Yamamoto ... ...."

Mr. Yamamoto sighed deeply with a bitter smile.

"I'm sorry, I went on talking ... ...."

"I am sorry ...... For you to remembering such a painful story ... ...."

"Kashiwada ... are you getting along with Midori?"

"Eeehhh……"

Mr. Yamamoto's question was somewhat frustrating for me to reply.

"I do not know if we are on good terms ... but as classmates .... and friends ... I think I want us to become closer ... but not in a strange way! "

As long as I do not know how Hasegawa thinks of me, I had no choice but to answer like this.

"Okay ... ... Thank you"

Yamamoto, for some reason, thanked me with a smile.

"Midori ... ... How is she at school?"

"eh……"

Again, I am stuck in my words for a moment.

".... Well ... she is the class representative and her grades are quite outstanding; she is always thinking about the class ..."

How is she doing at school? I noticed that I did not answer his question. However, I did not feel telling Yamamoto the fact that Hasegawa has very few friends.... in addition … she still hates Otakus ....

"Oh ... so she is working as hard as ever ...."

Because Mr. Yamamoto was happy to hear my words, I was relieved.
"Although I have Midori’s contact information from my mother, I do not have the courage to e-mail her ... So I was worried whether I could see Midori today or not by chance. But now I think It was a haphazard decision ...

Mr. Yamamoto caressed his head.

"Oh, was that so, you took a chance that you might not have met?"

He happened to meet her in front of the toilet, he was considerably lucky.

"Yeah, I heard about the class from mother, so I thought I could meet her if I go and watch the class play, but apparently your play has already ended? When I came there I was too late to see it .... "

"Oh, is that so ...?"

I told Yamamoto that my class was Snow White and Hasegawa was the prince.

"... Wow, seriously? No way, she would have looked good as the prince ... .... I wanted to see even for a little...."

Mr. Yamamoto was severely disappointed when he heard my story. Perhaps he wanted to see Hasegawa's brave appearance.

"How about coming tomorrow?! Hase … Midori as the prince looks super cool!"

"Well, I will come tomorrow as well! Your play will also show tomorrow too?”

Mr. Yamamoto was surprised at my words. … Yamamoto probably thought the cultural festival will only be for one day, was that why he was desperate to swap work shifts?

"... But, Midori will surely dislike me ..."

"Is that so ....? She should be happy to think that her brother is watching her brave figure ......"

"Kashiwada, you saw Midori just now, right? She doesn’t want to me ..."

I remembered the state of Hasegawa and I could not say anything. I was ashamed so I tried to cheer Yamamoto by saying appropriate things.

"... ... Kashiwada, I'm sorry I it’s time ... I have to go soon ... ... From now on, please take care of Midori."

"Instead of me" ... Mr. Yamamoto looked like he wanted to say that.

When I saw Mr. Yamamoto off at the school gate, I looked at the time and it was already the end time of the first day of the cultural festival.

Since it seems that she will return to the classroom after the cultural festival, I went back to the classroom, too.

Hasegawa was already in the classroom.

I remembered the story I heard from Mr. Yamamoto a while ago, I felt ashamed to say anything, I was staring at the back of Hasegawa during my home room.

It was probably shocking when I found out that my older brother was reading erotic doujinshi when I was in elementary school, and I actually saw it.

Besides, afterwards my older brother became a hikkimori, my parents divorced ... .... Furthermore, she was ignored by her classmates at junior high school, and Sonoda, her close friend, went away to another school.

Hasegawa did not shut herself in even after she has such a painful past; instead she volunteered to be the classroom representative and she is always doing her best trying to make friends, although she is not very good at socializing.

I think about the hardships Hasegawa has gone through. If there was anything I could do for Hasegawa, I wanted to do it.

"Kashiwada- Kun ..."

When the home room was over, I was surprised to hear from Hasegawa.

"A moment ago ... I suddenly ran out, I’m sorry."

"Oh, no ... ... Hasegawa are you all right?"

"Yeah ... ... I worried about Kashiwada and Rio ... I did something wrong."

Hasegawa looks sorry.

"... then ... ... why did you talk with that person ... Kashiwada ...?"

I was a little surprised by Hasegawa's question. That man ... is Yamamoto-san. Hasegawa seems to care about Mr. Yamamoto.

"Oh, yeah, in fact ... Yamamoto is my senior in my workplace so I was surprised to learn that Hasegawa is his sister."

"Well ... that was, yes, it was ..."

Hasegawa seems to be surprised by my words.

"And after that, I was asked by Mr. Yamamoto a lot ... ... I thought that it was good to hear ..."

"……is that so …"

Hasegawa did not get angry, she did not seem to be shocked at my words.

Hasegawa... ... Now what do you think about Yamamoto?

I was purely concerned about that.

They used to have a good relationship in the past. Mr. Yamamoto is strongly regretting it now and still care about Hasegawa. Can they somehow reconcile?

"Um ... ... Hasegawa … about your brother ... What do you think of him right now?"

Fearfully, I asked.

".................."

Hasegawa is silent with her expression blank as usual. I can’t read her emotions at all.

"Already ... ... that person is unrelated to me ..."

"……eh!?"

Hasegawa remained expressionless as she turned her heel and left her desk.

"Unrelated person" ... .... Hasegawa certainly thinks about Yamamoto.

...... what a thing to say about her real brother ... ....

Hasegawa, do you mean your feelings as brother and sister have gone? It is sad as such a brother was in good terms with her a long time ago ....

Hasegawa is still unable to forgive her brother ... ....

Of course there is the case of the doujinshi ... Her parents divorced due to her brother ... maybe she is thinking that ....

I wonder if I can do something ......?

I don’t think that it is good to meddle in the affairs of someone else’s family but ...... can I only stay silent as is ...?

Slowly, I went to the door to leave, I saw a group of girls talking near the entrance. With them, I saw Koigasaki.

By the way, I forgot to mention to her my impression of her live performance .... Well, maybe she doesn’t want to hear them but I still want that she did her best.

When I saw Koigasaki from afar, I thought that my feelings were transmitted. Then my eyes met with Koigasaki’s.

... The next moment, Koigasakiwas walking quietly towards me after saying something to her companions.

"Wha, what is ... ...."

Suddenly I feel confused to see Koigasaki standing in front of me.

"What's with that!?"

"Huh?"

"You were watching me from the very beginning, do you want to say something?"

eh……. Was she bothered by me watching her so she came here just to say it ...?

"Well, for me, there was something I wanted to talk about to you about ...."

"…………I see …"
Koigasaki started walking away when I heard my words.

……Huh? Were you irritated and now returning to the girl group? I was anxious and then... ...

"What are you doing! We can’t talk here!"

Koigasaki turned around and said to me who was still rooted to my spot.

"Oh, oh ... ah!"

I make a miserable reply, then I followed Koigasaki.

Leaving the school, we were sitting on a small park bench near the school.

I was silent while walking along with Koigasaki when we arrived.

"There is a park like this ... ... this is my first time here, do you come here often?"

"Ah, don’t talk about that, what is your story?"

Impatient b!tch ... ....

"Oh ... your performance with the light music club, it went rather well!"

"... .... Eh ...... Ah, yes ......"

Koigasaki replies to my words, looking a little beat.

"Oh, you ... ... I went to watch ... ... with Azuki-chan ......"

"Oh ... looking at the stage, I can tell you are doing great with Suzuki."

"...... Seriously?

As soon as she heard my words, Koigasaki relaxed her facial expression. Even though she looked frustrated before now, she is as simple as ever ....

"Ah ... ... I saw it."

"Suzuki, super cared for me during practice even after practice, he is super friendly! Thanks to Suzuki, I did not fail in my singing during the performance ..."

Koigasaki starts talking high in tension. Looking at the state of such a person ...... I should be feeling happy for her, but somehow I could not feel anything.

"You were good ... but please be careful not to be jealous of the female girls who also watched Suzuki's performance ..."

I could finally say such things to her.

"... What is it you want to talk about ...?"

Koigasaki suddenly becomes a serious look, saying such a thing while watching my eyes.

"……What?"

I make it a surprised sound to Koigasaki.

"...... How can you know even before I have the chance to tell you?"

Koigasaki draws wrinkles between the brows and looks at me as if I explore my feelings.

"Something is sooooooo dark around you; you have this awful melancholic aura coming out ... ...."

Does this guy know by just my situation just by looking at me ...? I was dumbfounded by what Koigasaki said as if shealready know everything.

"What, what happened this time?"

...... apparently I can’t seem to be able to hide anything from this person.

I told Koigasaki how the brother of Hasegawa and I were acquaintances, how I learned Hasegawa and her brother are not doing well.

Because I thought that speaking about Hasegawa's past was bad, I did not tell her about the event that triggered the separation Hasegawa and Mr. Yamamotoand about the fact that the parents of Hasegawa were divorced. For one thing, Koigasaki did not even asked me.

".................."

After listening to my story with serious expression, Koigasaki began to worry after making a difficult face.

"Well I will not ask in detail but ... Hasegawa's older brother regrets the incident that caused their separation ... Even now, he wants to reconcile ...?"

"Well ... he himself said that he just wants to apologize ... ... but I think that he would like to make it up with her as well. He thinks about Hasegawa, cares as much as to come to see het at the cultural festival.

"Yeah ... butHasegawa rejects her brother and tells me that he is an "unrelated person"..."

"Oh ...It's a problem between families, so I think that it's bad to meddle in ... but I can’t do that at the same time ... ... I wonder what I should do ..."

"Well ...."

Koigasaki is thinking with a difficult expression.

"Hey ... ... What do you think I should do?"

"Why do you ask me for an opinion!"

Koigasaki said it with a shameful and confused expression.

...... No, I definitely can’t think of anything if it is just me. I haven’t been able to realize it until now ...... I always relied on her for times like these. I have to depend on her to try solve problems … I’m pathetic.

"I do not know the details, so I can’t say anything ..."

"Well, that's ... it's ... ...."

It is hard for me to tell Koigasaki detailed information, but maybe there is a degree ......

"……However……"

Koigasaki starts talking slowly while thinking.

"I do not know the feelings of Hasegawa, but ... if that was me ... I can’t bear such a situation … I also quarrel with my sister Yuzu … but I still love her ... "

"... .... Koigasaki ......"

... She alwaysfights with me but ... I think my sister Akari is also important to me.

Unlike Hasegawa and Yamamoto, even after I quarrel with her and misunderstand her, if wehaven’t met after many years... I do not want to admit it much, but I will be lonely. I may not be able to bear it.

"Hasegawa ... between a brother and sister,"I do not care about people who are not related to me anymore"... ... such loneliness ...."

Part 23

Does Hasegawa feel like me and Koigasaki when you think of your brother? When you were an elementary school student, they were very close until the case of the doujinshi happened.

She has this attitude to keep avoiding her older brother. Looks like she doesn’t consider that she has an "older brother" anymore as they "are not related” anymore. Based on that, it still seems that Hasegawa can’t forgive her brother.

"If I quarrel with my sister Yuzu, even if it's super bitter, I will actually forget it when we talk face to face ... I can forgive anything ... Brothers ...... that kind of thing is it not there ...?

Even if they fight, if they were brothers, after they talk face to face, they will forgive ......

Even if I fight with my sister indeed, even if we quarrel, I always think my heart that "it is Akari so it's OK", I will forgive you anyway.

...... Maybe, Hasegawa ... ....

............

"I will do it ..."

I was determined.

"Huh?"

"... Even if there is a possibility that Hasegawa would dislike me for doing this ... but still I think this is better than not doing anything ..."

Although it may seem boastful in my part ... ... even though "Hasegawa might dislike me" for this, I still want to manage this situation. I myself hated this situation and I had no choice. I cannot pretend that I have nothing to do with this. Yamamoto still thinks about Hasegawa now. Even Hasegawa, who used to like her older brother in the past, might really want to make up with him. If I can, I would like to repair the relationship between the two.

OK, I decided. I will have Hasegawa and Yamamoto meet tomorrow.

Mr. Yamamoto should have many things to say to Hasegawa.

If Yamamoto apologizes to Hasegawa and they can talk properly ... ... as Koigasaki , "If you talk face to face, you can forgive". I would like to bet on that one possibility.

But, if I do that, there is a possibility that I want to hurt Hasegawa ...

"Hahaha .... In the event that Hasegawa will hate me ... please comfort me."

I said such a thing to Koigasaki jokingly.

"... Huh ... Comfort ... ... you, what do you intend to do with me!?"

However, I am stunned by seeing Koigasaki 's response. She suddenly turned her face and was red with anger.

"What ... What I mean is ... please cheer me up, or give me words of comfort properly ... ...."

Why on earth did you suddenly get angry?

"Oh!? ... ... Ah, ah ... ... that ... yeah ... well ...!"

Koigasaki had a bright red face, with a bitter smile on his face. What on earth is she thinking right now?

"... Well, I imagine what you are trying to accomplish but generally ... whatever you do, definitely be nice while doing it!"

Koigasaki has been bashfully knocking on my shoulder.

"... Ah ... oh ... that's right!"

With the words of Koigasaki, I felt somewhat positive. To be honest, I am also afraid that things might not go well and I would be hated by Hasegawa for it … but I do not think so. I hope it works. Yes, that's the only outcome.

"Yosh! I will do it! I will definitely do it !!"

I got up from the bench and cheered myself. Koigasakistruck my shoulder harder, causing some pain while pushed the feeling that I should try harder.

Oh, I was cheered again by Koigasaki ... ....

Koigasaki ... You are amazing. After all, you have power that I do not have.

Always you helped me up when I was feeling down.

...... I am glad I have this agreement with Koigasaki ....

Again, I thought of such a thing.
As we left the park and return home …

Koigasaki told me something that I do not know of again.

"Well ... ...."

"Ah?"

"Since you and I have an agreement relationship ... ... I know I can’t say such a thing ..."

Koigasaki has a subtle look.

"What?"

"So ... ... forget what I say for now, forget everything!"

"... ... Ha?"

The conditions are too unilateral.

"If ... ... about you?"

Koigasaki suffocated as if he decided something, and breathed lightly,

"If..... a very gentle, a super cute child who is not known to ... If she confesses to you ... what would you do?"

"... ... ... ...?"

I became flabbergasted at the question of Koigasaki.

This question, I do not understand the reason ......

"So, that …. What would you do? Please answer, please!"

I do not know the intent of her question at all, but until I answer Koigasaki, she is going to keep asking so I forcibly rotate my head and imagine it.

If a gentle and cute child confessed to me ... ...?

........ First thing I thought was …. "Won’t happen to me" ....

"... How about it ...?"

But I thought she would not accept if I answered that, so I think about itcarefully and then start talking.

"Well [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 12:37, 29 July 2017 (CEST) ............ If such a convenient development ever took place ... even if I am full in my headabout Hasegawa now, I am thinking that I will accept and go out with that girl ... .... Hey?”

Since I answered that I will go out with that girl ... What will happen your effort since the beginning? Won’t it become completely meaningless?

Koigasaki ... .... I felt like she brightened for a moment after hearing my words.
"…Oh it that so……"
After saying, she diverts her eyes from me.

"……Huh?"

I was surprised at that reaction Koigasaki, I look at her face again.

".... Well it’s just a “what if” question so you do not have to worry about that thing seriously!"

After Koigasaki says so, she started beating my shoulder again, making stronger sounds than before.

"What is it ...!? What is it !?"

The expression of Koigasaki was returning to original.

...... I was wondering what is the expression on her face before ......?

"... .... Then, Kashiwada! See you tomorrow!"

"eh……!?"

Although we haven’t arrived at the station yet, she suddenly told me goodbye, and ran away.
...... Well, what was that ...?

While puzzled about the attitude of Koigasaki, I went home.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2017-07-29T10:33:02Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 2

I also thought that I would like to congratulate Koigasaki and Suzuki after finishing their performance but both are surrounded by their fans and I couldn’t get through. I will just tell them my impressions later. Sakurai and I left the gym.

"Well then, where shall we go, Kashiwada?"

"Ohh ... I guess .... I just ate a little yakisoba before so I'd like to do something else .... Anyway, if Sakurai would like to eat something ..."

"Oh, I also ate lunch at during my spare time, so I’m okay!"

"Oh, is there somewhere where Sakurai wants to go?"

"Well, I want to go to this"haunted house"and"running away"..."

Sakurai opened a brochure and showed it to me.

"Well then, we can go to the nearest place first while walking."

"Yes, That's right!"

The haunted house was nearer so we decided to head there first.

On the way to the exhibition, there were exhibitions of art department and volunteer's flea market, etc.. I was a little worried when we entered the haunted house.

Haunted house.... When I went with Hasegawa at the other festival last month, I went through a lot of trouble ... Although Hasegawa was calm, I was scared and made a big mistake in escaping. This time, I must make sure not to repeat the same mistake.

"Welcome, come and join us!"

The reception student told us to enter the classroom which was remodeled as a haunted house.

The inside of the classroom was dark, and fear came up immediately.

Until then, I didn’t know I was scared of ghosts but it turned out I was totally scared at the haunted house of the festival I went with Hasegawa before.

No ... ... Because it is an event that the students in the same school are doing, I can tell myself to myself that I should not be scared as much .... By the way, Sakurai wanted to come to the haunted house, is she that kind of people who enjoys thing like this?

"Kyaaaaaaaaa 14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST)14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST)[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) !!"

"What?"

Sakurai screamed.

"Where are you, what's wrong ...?"

"What …something ... ... caught my ankle ..."

Sakurai says while looking at her feet, and certainly there is a human hand that came out from under the dark, and he caught Sakurai's ankle. The hand immediately took off and retracted into the dark curtain.

"Ha, ha ... ... I was scared ..."

"Are you OK? Sakurai-san ... Maybe it is not good for such a thing?"

"Yes! I am not good at ghosts or horror!"

She amazingly affirmed!

"Then why go to a haunted house?"

I can’t help asking with all my heart. Because you told me that you wanted to come, I thought that you liked them ... ....

"It's fun to experience things ... ... It's fun because it's scary!"

"Well, that kind of thing ... ....?"

"But .... I am scared and this is scarier than I thought ..."

Sakurai's expression was painted by fear as much as I could see in the dark.

"Ah, that, that ... ... well, if it's okay ............ Kashiwada's clothes, can I hold on to your clothes ......?"

Sakurai asked while looking at me with watery eyes.

"Oh ... oh ... well, of course ..."

"Sorry, thank you ...."

She stretched her trembling hands and softly held the blazer's hem of my uniform.

A girl is holding my clothes and I do not feel bad honestly. But is it possible that her fear will be alleviated? It is not rare thing and I do not know anything about it at all ....

The inside of the classroom is dark and the surroundings can’t be seen as well, and even walking is very hard. I go forward little by little, but several times I hit a wall or something and Sakurai's head hits my shoulder; it is inconvenient but it can’t be helped.

Part 16

"Well ... ...."

"Oh! Oh, I'm sorry I hit you from a while ago!"

"No, Uh, well, I don’t mind .....if you want ... you can hold on to my arms ..."

I try to pretend to be cool as possible so that you won’t know that I am upset as well. I was blushing but I was saved thanks to the darkness.

"Yeah yeah!"

To my expectation, Sakurai was surprised and raised her loud voice. Well, that was disgusting enough to raise it loud ...? Certainly, you may not like holding a man's arms who you don’t like ... ....

"Is it OK really? ...Um, then ... I'm sorry ... I will excuse myself ..."

Sakurai immediately held my arm with both hands.

It is not frustrating, but it is kind of frustrating because now I'm preoccupied about touching her or not touching her.

Sakurai's hand was slightly trembling.

I wonder if she is so scared of ghosts. Or ... was she nervous because of her holding my arm ...?

Whatever, it's hard to walk like this ....

"Sakurai-san ... ...."

I thought of something... ... I reached out to Sakurai.

I will be ashamed if somewhere along the way, she will trip and fall down.

"Ha ha ............ Eh, oh yeah, yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! Here I am ..."

Sakurai is raising her voice loudly as if it she was severely scared.

"Oh, I thought of something ... but I guess this is for the best ... ..."

"............... a ............... um ... ... ... ... ... ... ..."

Sakurai inclined her head to listen ... but she her answer is to softly, gently grasp my hand.

Ooooooooooo, the first time I held hands with a girl ... ...!

No, exactly ...... Recently, I practiced folk dancing for the late night festival, and I was holding hands with all the girls in class for the first time ... but this is totally different thing.

Why am I reaching out for her when I was probably more nervous ... .... My hot face is sweating;my heart is insanely beating ... .... Oh yeah, this is an honest haunted house mansion! I …I did a bold thing ...

Everywhere, there were stupid skulls, zombie-like dolls and other scary props but we were completely unresponsive even when we saw them. I was scared that much until a while ago, now, I wondering why I don’t feel any terror at all. All my nerves are concentrate on the my right hand which is holding hands.

I was too embarrassed to look at Sakurai's face, as I walked with a gentle stride. I wonder what she is doing now ... .... Even though she was so loud a while ago, she stopped talking as soon as she caught my hand. Her silence and the room’s silence makes me more and more nervous.

Her hands were trembling while holding my hand. But even while trembling, it grasps my hand tightly. ...... I really cared, I kept my embarrassment in and turned my face towards her. Sakurai was looking down. It's dark and I can’t see her expression. It seems that she noticed I was looking at her and our eyes met, because she turned her face towards me.

".................."

We stiffened as our eyes met. She has moistened eyes with a nervous looking face. She looks … very cute ...

The next moment.

"I am the ghost of this cursed mansion ~ ~ ~ !!" ~!

"Gaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Suddenly a ghost appeared from under a black cloth and we both screamed at once.

"!?"

As I noticed, Sakurai-san took off my hand ... ... and was holding on to me.

.....Oh … her breasts are hitting me... ....

"Awaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

Sakurai was pretty embarrassed and disengaged from me .... and ran out to the exit as quickly as possible.

"Cha, Sakurai ... ...!"

In a hurry I chased her.

"Ha, thanks for your hard work ~!"

"Haa, see, ha ... ...."

We ran out of breath at the exit of the haunted house, after all that running.

"Hey, sorry ... I ran suddenly ..."

"No, it’s OK……"

"Well, and also ... ... in addition to ... ... I'm really sorry!"

Sakurai remembered and was apologizing with her ears red.

Speaking for myself, I can still remember the feeling of Sakurai's soft chest when she hugged me from a while ago, I felt happy.

"Well then ... let's go over to the next one!"

Sakurai spoke to me as brightly as natural. I felt like she was desperately hiding her embarrassment.

"Oh, yeah yeah! That's right! Well ... ..."Running away", Is that it?"

I also had a bad attitude.

We talked with embarrassment while looking at the brochure without looking at each other.

"Well, “running away"is on the third floor!"

"Ah, yes!"

While talking, we climb up the stairs to the third floor.

"How about fortune telling ~! Please try it!"

As soon as we reached the third floor, we heard some girls students.

"Fortune telling ... ...!"

Sakurai is interested.

"Do you want to try?"

"Oh, OK!"

While being guided by girls' students, we head towards "Hall of Fortune Telling".

As we entered the classroom, there were about three desks and a student who is wearing a fortune-teller costume was sitting behind each chair. There were signs "Tarot card fortune telling", "Birthday fortune telling" and "Palms fortune telling" respectively. Two were already filled with other customers, and only the desk of "Birthday fortune-telling" was available.

We were guided to the front of the desk of 'Birthday fortune' and we sat down on the two chairs.

"Well ... first, please write your full name and date of birth on this piece on the paper"

I wrote my name and birth date on the paper I was given. Born November 16th ... ... and. After finishing writing my date of birth, I saw Sakurai. May 2 ... ... Sakurai's birthday is in May ... Well then she is already sixteen years old.

When I noticed it, Sakurai was also staring at my paper.

"Thank you very much, so please wait a moment"

The Fortune teller girl student started typing on the keyboard of a personal computer while reading the papers on which we wrote our birthday.

... No doubt the birthday fortune teller merely uses the free birthday fortune telling app on the net ... ?

Well, she is not a professional fortune teller, merely a high school student at the culture festival ...

"Yes! It came out!"

Pushing the Enter key, the fortuneteller's student says to the satisfaction.

"Well, then ... first of all, I will read the results of your boyfriend, Naoki Kashiwada's basic character"

""Boyfriend!""

Sakurai and I surprised and raised a loud voice at the same time.

Well, that's right ...if a man and a woman come together to a fortune telling stall, it is easy to misunderstand that they are a couple ... ....

The fortune-teller students also began to read the results of fortunetelling while making funny faces at us who raised our voices at the same time.

"Well ... ... The basic character of Mr. Naoki Kashiwada is that he is gentle and friendly, he doesn’t have any prejudice or repulsive heart, he is indecisive and stubborn but constant and enthusiastic. He is shy and easily intimidated and also but poor at socializing but easy to get along with.He is serious but easily tempted.He is usually discreet and has a passive personality."

"I'm seriously interested!"

Sakurai made a loud voice, I was surprised at her reaction.

Is that right ... ....? I’m delicate on my own ... .... I mean, I agree on a lot of things like holding no prejudices or repulsive hearts; my stubbornness, indecision, unsociable or being easily tempted … I wonder how Ms. Sakurai sees me ...? I’m shocked.

"Then ... women around him will never leave, and there are many cases where he is often favored.

I wonder if that was me! It is something like a joke ... ....

"Ah, I have not noticed... ... ...."

While saying that, Sakurai's reaction looks a little worried ... ....

"!?"

Sakurai face has wrinkles between the eyebrows. She is holding her mouth with her hand. What’s with this reaction is ......?

"Well then, I will read the basic character of Azuki Sakurai"

"... ............ Eh !?, Yes!"

Sakurai who replied has with a slightly nervous looking face.

"The basic character of Azuki Sakurai ...... She is surrounded by a lot of friends.With high self-assertiveness, she is highly cooperative and does not give discomfort at parties, but her likes and dislikes are intense Although she avoids persons who are not good to her, she will act favorably to persons who likes her regardless of sex, especially if they share the same interests as her. Also note that she can be extremely convincing, especially in a place with pleasant surroundings and a good mood."

"I'm seriously interested!"

"Oh, is that so - ── ...?"

Sakurai looks dissatisfied with the feeling that she is not convinced. No, you have a lot things that are nicer than mine, isn’t it better ...?

"Love … love ...... Although you have a lot of luck, there are many things that does not go well; I recommend that you plan your approach systematically by looking at the timing."

"Ha! Nice, I see!"

When Sakurai heard the fortunetelling result, she immediately took out her notebook and pen from her bag and started taking notes. Huh……? When they talked about my basic character, I did not take notes at all, but what about her? Have you been told something that will make you much excited ...?

...... Oh, that's right, I forgot about it, but when we went to play, Sakurai said "I like someone …"

A crush .... Even now, we are going around the cultural festival together, I guess there are other guys she likes ... .... I did not think much about it when I heard that fact, but for some reason now ... ... I feel a little sad. The more you memorize the result of the divination means that the more you like him .... What kind of person is he? To be honest, I am envious.

"......Kashiwada .... Why are you getting distant eyes? Is there something missing?"
"... .... Oh, sorry, nothing!"

...... No way, I could not say that I was sad because I remembered you have someone you like, so I hastily replied that.

"Well, at the end we will announce the compatibility of you two."

"Compatibility!?"

Sakurai and I also raised our voices at the same time. It was not supposed that it would surely be compatible with compatibility. Although we are not a couple ... .... It was misunderstood that we were a couple since we came together to the fortune telling ... .... It is most awkward for me and Sakurai to listen to the results of compatibility since we are not a couple, but it was more awkward to say, "No, we are not a couple!" Therefore, there is no choice but to listen silently.

"The compatibility between the two of you ... ... De Lerururu Lulururu ............"

The fortune-teller's student started reproducing the drum roll with the curly tongue. No, it's like that, please do it quickly.

"Wha! What the ... ... 100% compatibility!"

The fortune-teller's student applauded towards us and said the shocking result.

"……eh!?"

It is 100%, is it ...? A rare result... .... don’t all couples get a 100% compatibility from the companion fortune?

"It's really 100%! Hey! Honestly I am surprised! This is the first time we got this result!"

Did you realize that I was looking at suspicion? Students of fortune-tellers looked like they were panicking and showed us the personal computer screen for us. ...... There certainly was a letter saying "The compatibility between Naoki Kashiwada and Azuki Sakurai is 100%."

"You are very good people, you can have a good time together, you can overcome any difficulties."

The Fortune-teller students read out the results. I was just surprised. Surely until now, I often felt it was fun to be with Sakurai-san, and there was something me sharing the same hobbies as her .... She was a good companion ... Well, I'm talking about how far I can trust the free fortune from the net ....

I was concerned about Sakurai who did not emit a single word about this and looked at her ... Sakurai was in a state of ecstasy with her eyes wide open. She is totally stiff and does not move at all.

"Sakurai-san ... ...!"

"... ... Ha!"

She got back in a hurry. What’s with that reaction ...? Did her compatibility with me shocked her too much ....?

"Well then, your birthday fortune telling is over, thank you."

"Ah, yes, thank you ... ...."

We said our good-byes to the fortune-teller's students, and left the "fortune-telling house".

"Yea [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 14:51, 21 July 2017 (CEST) That was real fun! And absolutely free as well! I didn’t believe much in fortune tellers, but I totally believe them today!"

Sakurai began praising "the fortune-telling house" while walking in the corridor.

"Well, yeah ... you do?"

"OK now ... Next we are going to"running away"OK? ー Kashiwada, if you have somewhere you want to go later, do not worry!

She seems to be a totally different person from the one who was frightened inside the haunted house – I was thinking. She is skipping while saying such things with high tension. ......? Is she messed up?

Have she enjoyed her fortune so much? Was something said that made her very gladly personally? I wonder what ... ... Although when it was said that her basic personality is quite good, she seemed dissatisfied. Or was it about her love luck? But I was heard that her love needs work ... ....

...... Uh, or ... ... ... No, I do not like where I am going next ... ... That's ... ...I can’t do that ... ....?

"Huh?! Kashiwada-kun, what's wrong?"

Sakurai asked me a strange question. It seems that when I was seriously thinking, she noticed it.

"Oh, sorry! It is nothing! We are going to "running away "?

I could not ask her, so I stopped thinking about it and hurriedly replied.

With Sakurai in a good mood, she headed straight to the classroom where it says "running away."

"Welcome ~! Everyone!"

When we enter the classroom, we were immediately instructed by a student.

'Running away' ... ... I think it seems similar to some variety shows on TV, is this an imitation of them? Certainly, the contestants try to escape from the hunters ... ... Simply put, the game is Tag.

""Running"is a game where customers escape as in the title! Time limit is 10 minutes, if you can evade the hunters for 10 minutes, you customers and we will give you prizes."

The clerk explained, while handling the bibs. It seems that this is like the TV shows.

"Please wear this so you can distinguish a fugitive from a hunter."

As we were told, I wore the bib number on front of my clothes.

"Since others might be put in danger, we will only use the fourth floor as the first floor, the fifth floor and the sixth floor where you can escape. The hunters are both boys, so girls please do not run into the girls’ toilet.The hunter will start the chase after a minute the customers escape from this classroom.These are the Hunters. "

We were introduced to the hunters ...... Two boys in studded sunglasses wearing suits. Both of them are tall. Both seem to in shape and looks like they are fast and quick

Can we evade these two fast and quick looking people for 10 minutes ...? I don’t feel like winning already ....

"By the way, even if you start together, you can escape separately. If you have not been caught after 10 minutes, please come back to this classroom."

We were shown a small timer.

"Haa ..."

"Before you start, please go upstairs to the 4th floor, then, go to your positions ...."

I'm not ready yet, but I'm ready to run hastily with that shout.

"START!"

We jumped out of the classroom at once.

"And, for the time being, from the stairs there ..."

Looking back, I told Ms. Sakurai that we should go up to the fourth floor ... ....

"……eh!?"

Already, Sakurai was far behind me.

Sakurai-san caught up with me after I slowed down.

... ... Sakurai, why are you running slow?

"Ha, ha ... ... sorry, I’m late ..."

"No, I am not looking at you properly ... I’m sorry ... let's go to the upper floor for now!"

"Yes, ...!!"

I rush up the stairs that was nearby.

"Ha Ha……"

Sakurai seems already exhausted and was desperately going up the stairs.

"I’m sorry ... Maybe we should separate .... It might be better ... my legs don’t look like they will last ...."

Sakurai takes a breath and says sorry.

"No, let's run away together!"

I immediately answered. Because it doesn’t seem interesting to escape alone ... ....

"Huh……"

Sakurai is surprised and opened her eyes at my answer.

"..., what's wrong? Let's go quickly!"

The Hunters will catch up if we don’t leave soon ....

"Yes, ... ... Thank you! ...!!"

Sakurai said thankfully as if she was deeply impressed, she ran up the stairs and caught up with me.

We arrived at the fourth floor, so we decided to stay on this floor for the time being. Because there are two hunters, I do not know where to come from.

"Ha ha! That one!"

Sakurai gave a loud voice. A man in sunglasses wearing a suit suddenly came and found us. He starts running to this place. We hurriedly changed direction and return the way we have come.

"Ha Ha……"

While running, look backwards. Oh, Sakurai - san is falling behind ... What to do ... ....

"Huh?"

"Sorry!"

I took her hand while being embarrassed. I want Sakurai to understand I did only this to keep her from being captured by the hunters. Well ... It was the second time for me as well as for Sakurai in one day.

“Sakurai, here!"

I found the stairs so I got up and started running again.

Although I do not know why I am desperately running for this game, I get thrills I normally don’t experience and I am having fun as well. Running is the only good thing for me... ....

"Fuu ...... we managed somehow ..."

We reached the fifth floor and we were able to escape from the Hunters so we calmed down. Well, at least we are safe for now ...

"Haa, haaa haaa ... "

Sakurai was completely exhausted and went down to the floor.

"Ah ... sorry!"

I noticed that I was still holding her hand, I quickly released my hand.

"No, no ... thank you ... Kashiwada, you're fast ... you're good at track ...most reliable ...!"

Sakurai is out of breath, but her eyes are shining as she looks at me.

"No ... I'm sorry, I forced you to run ..."

"No, because I'm weak ... I have no physical fitness ..."

However, we can’t stay her resting forever. I did not feel like the hunters will find us. However, looking at Sakurai who is still out of breath, I can’t force her to run any more.

When I took out the compact timer that was on my uniform pocket and checked the time, we consumed about 4 minutes – the time limit is 10 minutes. Well, here is an idea ....

"Would you like to hide in a classroom until the end of the time limit?"

I thought it was a good idea. I do not want to make Sakurai suffer any more.

"Oh, really? We are saved!"

We went into an empty classroom and closed both the front and back door just in case.

"... ... Do you hear any footsteps?"

Sakurai says in a loud voice while looking frightened. In a hurry I listened.

............ Certainly, I heard running footsteps approaching. Probably it is a hunter as there should not be any person on this floor where there is no work being done. A Hunter is on this floor!

"He might come inside the classroom ... ... Let's hide!"

I look for places to hide inside the classroom.

............. Wherever Ilook, there is only one place where you can be completely hidden.

"What shall I do ... Kashiwada, we must hide quickly ..."

I heard the voice of Sakurai who was frightened from behind me, I decided.

"___ ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ ___ 0”

Sakurai is blushing and severely upset.

"Sorry, we have no choice here ...."

We hid and kept silent and tried not to think of other things.

............ ... .........................

I regret that I have made a bad judgment.

Deciding to hide here can only be said to be a reckless thing...!

There was no choice but the closet was narrower than I thought.

Inside the closet, although it was impolite, Sakurai has her back facing me. At least Sakurai's breast is not pressed me against me now. With the back of her head in front of me, I can smell the scent of her shampoo drifting;it’s making me feel good. The scent was numbing my senses even as I tried to ward of its effects, sorry for being a bit perverted.

Even though I have minimal contact with Sakurai's body, I am now at my limit as her beautiful legs and butt that were hidden by her mini skirt were touching my thigh ...

Kuu ... I am between hell and heaven! I want this game to finish soon, no, I want this game to go on forever ... But my lower body has already reached its limit. If Sakurai - san falls down from her current position even if it is a little, I am at my end.

"Kashiwada... isn’t this place too narrow ...?"

"!?"

Suddenly Sakurai turned around only at her neck and turned her face towards me.

No, don’t do that! Do not bring your face closer even if you are asking me! Keep your voice down! And why are you still using polite language? Even though I desperately thought of others things to distract me, they were all wasted.

...... As shameful as it is, it may be better for you if I leave here and get caught by a Hunter ... Whatta game ....

".................."

Sakurai stared at me silently while turning her face toward me.

I think that I am doing something horrible for you to be staring at me like that ...... Why are you staring so much!? And we are at such close range, the effect will be increased! If you bring your face a little closer, at that distance, a kiss will .... I was hit by the feeling that my brain is melting ....

Bang !!

"!?"

At the next moment, the door was suddenly opened and it got brighter.

"Found you!"

There was a Hunter in a suit in front of us.

We were hiding in the cleaning tool box in the corner of the classroom.

Huh…? The Hunter has come inside the classroom unexpectedly ...? I did not notice this at all – I was distracted ...!

Sakurai quickly jumped out of the cleaning tool box and left me. I sat in the floor and looked down so that no one can see my face.

Uoo ... ... you wanted to get away from me so as soon as possible ...? From behind I can’t see what kind of face she has right now ... but I see that her ears are red.

Perhaps, she was embarrassed ...?

Speaking for myself, I was feeling somewhat relieved and am stiff after getting out of the cleaning tool box.

At that time, suddenly, the alarm was sounded.

I take out the compact timer that I placedin my pocket.

At the same time, the hunter also took out a small timer from his pocket.

"The time limit of the game is just over now"

"Wow!"

We were caught just a little before the time limit ...? It is frustrating ... ....

"The game is over now, please challenge later if you want!"

"Ha, ... ...."

We went back to the classroom where we started and returned our timers and bib numbers then we picked up our bags and left the classroom.

".................."

Earlier, we were staring at each other in close range inside the cleaning tool box. I am in a state of embarrassment and probably Sakurai as well. Sakurai is also feeling awkward;we do not talk. Perhaps she is angry at me ...?

"Ah, that ... ... after this ... what shall we do?"

When I asked her, Sakurai broke her silence and I feel a little relieved.

"Oh, yeah ... what shall we do ......"

"How about a coffee shop!?"

We hear a voice calling to enter a coffee shop.

"I got tired of running around ... ... Would you like to go to a coffee shop?"

"Oh, yes!"

Because I wanted to rest somewhere, it was just right.

"Welcome, please enter here!"

When we entered the classroom converted into a coffee shop, we were immediately guided our seats.

"One orange juice ..."

"Oh, I want one as well."

"Please wait a moment."

The studentclerk was gone and we were silent come again.

"..... Ah ... that is to say .... I am sorry for making you something unreasonable ..."

During the game of "running away", after an unreasonable amount of running, we eventually got trapped after pushing Sakurai inside a narrow hiding place. I was worried that Sakurai might be offended so I was apologizing.

"...... eh!? Why? Rather, thank you for really helping me! Thanks to you, the game was sooo much fun and thrilling!"

She said so with a smile so I was relieved from the bottom of my heart.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... again, I'm counting on you later again ..."

"Well sure, is that so ..."

Sakurai shyly added something. I also answered shyly. That was flattering to me ... I'm happy.

Our order has arrived.

"Ah, that ... .... Sakurai, in the "Hall of Fortune Telling", you got an amazing result ...."

I talk about what interested me a while ago.

"──guhee!?"
She has choked juice and has started coughing.

"cough cough ..."

"Are you OK?"

"Oh, I'm sorry ..."

I was surprised so much ... ....

"Oh, yes ...... I took notes .... So I was seen ......"

Sakurai seems to be embarrassed about it.

"Oh ... as the fortune said things to improve my love life, I thought that it would be better if I take notes of the advice ...."

"Oh ......! Ah, hahaha ... yes ..."

"Then who is the one you like, ... what do I mean is ...? ... aren’t you anxious ... ...."

I try to ask as casually as possible.

I was very concerned about whois the one Sakurai liked. If she replies with, "I want to go out with you ~ ~!”, I can’t answer it, it will not turn out quite well ....

"Who is the one I like?"

Sakurai is more confused about my question than I imagined.

I wonder if it was such a question that she did not want to hear ... ....?

"Well, uh ... ... well, especially ... ... no one ... ... I do not feel like progressing ... ..."

She diverted her line of sight from me, and responded to me in such a way.

No progress or ... Oh, I'm sorrySakurai, but I am a bit happy for your reply ...

"Is that so……"

"Aaa, Kashiwada-kun ... ... who is it ... .... The one you like ..."

"Oh, me !? ーー ............ I also have no progress, sorry ..."

Since Sakurai asked me about the one I liked - I went to another cultural festival together with my crush Hasegawa .... And because there was not much progress lately, I answered honestly.

"Ah, that's right! ..... Oh that ... Kashiwada ... ... who you like ..."

"Eeeeh!?"

"... No, no, nothing!"

Sakurai rushed and took a rest with a smile.

I thought for a moment whether if she knew who I am talking about ...

"Thank you very much!"

We were able to take a good rest, so we left the coffee shop.

"Well, what should we do after this ... I want to go somewhere else ..."

I spread the brochure and tried to ask Sakurai, then.

"──!"

I saw the figure of Hasegawa.

She was walking in the hallway with a pamphlet all by herself. Is she going around the cultural festival alone? When I was looking for her much earlier I couldn’t find her, imagine meeting her in such a place ....

"Hasegawa ... ...!"

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

Hasegawa also noticed me and saw Sakurai who is next to me.

"... ... Ah she is the one who played the Prince ... ...."

Sakurai looked at Hasegawa and said such words.

Now Hasegawa had changed clothes from the prince's costume to a uniform, but Sakurai seems to remember her face.

Well, in times like this ... What on earth do you do?

"Oh she is ... my classmate, Hasegawa Midori ...... And she is ... Sakurai Azuki ... ...."

For the time being I was dismayed but managed to introduce them to each other.

"Thank you! The role of the prince, it suits you sooo well, you were so cool!"

Sakurai greeted Hasegawa with a smile. As I thought before, Sakurai really has good communication skills ....

"Ah ... ... Thank you."

Hasegawa thanked her while looking a little puzzled.

"Ah ... Hasegawa, after our play .... where were you?"

I shake myself up and ask questions to Hasegawa.

"I am helping with the work of the festival executive committee; but as I was finished earlier, I was watching the shows."

"Oh, that's right!"

...... That means that Hasegawa was still going around the cultural festival alone ... .... I can see how lonesome that is as I was doing the same earlier.

Oh, what should I do in this situation ...... can I invite Hasegawa and Sakurai to watch the cultural festival together as three people ... ... is that convenient? I look at the faces of Hasegawa and Sakurai alternately. For Hasegawa and Sakurai, this is their first meeting, I wonder if there is incompatibility ... I did not know what to do, I was quiet. Oh, I really do not like this ....

".................."

And I noticed Sakurai was staring at my face. She might be wondering what I am thinking.

"Well, I am going now ..."

Hasegawa says so.

"Oh wait a second ... ..."

I tried to hold back the Hasegawa when.

".... Oh, that's right ... I ... after this ... I have forgotten some duties in my class!

"...... !?"

Sakurai-san's word, I was surprised.

Class duties ......? Sakurai has said that she was free when she watched our class play ... Are there other duties for her?

"Sorry ... I will return to my class!"

"Oh .... Eh? ... OK ...."

I reply to her words while being embarrassed.

"Well then, please excuse me!"

Sakurai gives a greeting to us with a smile and returns to her class as it is.

"Do your best ...."

Suddenly, Sakurai looked back as if she suddenly remembered something.

"Ah .... Um ... Kashiwada-kun ... thank you for going around with me ... Thank you so much ... that was a lot of fun! ... Well then!

Sakurai said with a full smile before she turned her back again to us and went back to her class.

It is I who should be thanking you ... .... I was able to have fun because of Sakurai-san. However, I had no time to reply as Sakurai flew away from me in no time.

We were left in this awkward atmosphere.

"...... Eh um ... Hasegawa ...... Since you are going around alone .... Why don’t I accompany you...? the person with me has gone away ... ...."

I tried to take advantage of this great opportunity; I gathered my courage and invited Hasegawa.

"... yeah, if you’re okay with me ..."

Although Hasegawa was a bit perplexed, she accepted my invitation.

With this, I was able to go around the cultural festival with Hasegawa as I planned.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2017-07-21T12:51:50Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 2 I also thought that I would like to congratulate Koigasaki and Suzuki after finishing their performance but both are surrounded by their fans and I couldn’t get t..."

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2017-07-21T12:47:52Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with ""What ... What a beautiful lady…" As I recite those lines, I carefully walked on the stage and approached Snow White who was lying down. The theater is full of spectators...."

"What ... What a beautiful lady…"

As I recite those lines, I carefully walked on the stage and approached Snow White who was lying down.

The theater is full of spectators. I was desperately trying to suppress the hard pounding of my heart due to my excitement. I know that the cloak on my back flashes every time I take a step.

I stop in front of the coffin and look at the eyes of the actress playing Snow White who has her eyes closed. Like the genuine Snow White, she was wearing a white dress ... ... No, perhaps a more beautiful girl was lying here.

Glossy black hair. Long eyelashes make shadows on clear and transparent skin. This beautiful actress playing Snow White...... when I think I that I have to kiss her now, my heart will explode.

I was playing the role of the prince of "Snow White" in a program of the cultural festival class.

And playing Snow White's role is ... ... none other than my crush, Hasegawa Midori.

"Beautiful Princess Snow White … please let me comfort you ... with my kiss."

Finishing my dialogue, my tension reaches its climax. I found out that my voice was overwhelmed.

I close my eyes slowly, fold my hips and bend my upper body. The lips of Hasegawa ... little by little, I bring my lips closer. Oh, at last Hasegawa ... ....

"…………Hmm?"

Just before touching the lips of Hasegawa ... ... my consciousness ceased.

When I opened my eyes to see what was going on ...... There was the face of Hasegawa in front of my eyes. I open my eyes little by little, as she brings her face closer to mine.

If you look closely ... ... Hasegawa was dressed in the figure of the prince for some reason.

"Err ... um ... ___ ___ 0

Until now Hasegawa was playing the role of a dead Snow White, what on earth happened? I do not know the reason and causedmy body to awaken.

...... I was lying on the coffin instead of Hasegawa for some reason.

Part 11
"Kashiwada-kun ... ... It's useless, until I have kissed you ... ... Snow White is still dead."

"Eeehhh……!?"

Hasegawa,who is dressed in a prince costume, says such a thing with a troubled face. She looked upset.

Why, am I playing Snow White? .... I was supposed to be the prince and Hasegawa was supposed to be Snow White.

I was surprised that I looked down on the clothes I was wearing.

What ... ... I was wearing a snow white dress.

"What ... what's this? Aaaaaaahhhh!?"

I awoke with a scream.

I was at my desk in the class.

"Yu, a dream ......?"

Several classmates in the classroom are laughing at me.

I seem to have fallen asleep in the classroom. Looking at the clock, it seems school has finished.

"What's going on .... What kind of intense dream were you having!?"

Kiritani in my was laughing at me like crazy.

It seems that he was amusing himself reading cartoon magazines while watching the way I was suffering while sleeping.

Hmm? What is this ... ... what’s in the air? I am feeling a great sense of dread...

That's it! Dreaming about Hasegawa while sleeping in the classroom ... Screamed while sleeping and messing up ... .... To repeat the same misdeed twice ...... I am certain it has a certain meaning.

However, my dream last time was intense, but there was a sense of reality this time .... Before the cultural festival, dreaming of the cultural festival ... ....

... ... Or rather, today's dream is close to being a dream.

Actually, I in a dilemma of playing the role of Snow White instead of my classmate Koisakimo for our class play "Snow White". Besides that, Hasegawa, my crush, decided to play the role of the prince instead of my classmate Hosokawa who broke down and said he couldn’t play the role of the prince.

Even though I'm very nervous to play the leading role, it is better for me to be with Hasegawa.

Of course, the Snow White play has a kissing scene. Of course, I will not actually do it, but I will pretend to give a kiss, like in my current dream .... I just have to bring my face very closely. Just imagining it will likely get a blushing fit in my face.

By the way, Hasegawa volunteered for a role the role of the prince... why did she do such a thing?

Well, no doubt, since I'm Snow White, she is playing the prince ... ....?

...... That's it!

Since it is only one day left to practice, can she play the prince role? I was worried whether I could act neatly, but I am also worried about Hasegawa. Hasegawa must practice acting by remembering her lines in just one day. Can Hasegawa do it?

I look at seat of Hasegawa. But she isn’t there.

"Hasegawa ... ... did she go home?"

"It seems like she went to the gymnasium together with the guys in charge of lighting and sound for a final check, since it is the last day today."

By the way, Hasegawa is also responsible for the production of the play. I guess she must also participate in the final check.

"Oh I will go as well!"

I rushed up from my chair and left the classroom quickly.

When I entered the gym, my classmates seemed to have finished their final checks and were walking from the stage towards the exit of the gymnasium.

"Hasegawa!"

I found Hasegawa walking alone in it, I called her out.

Hasegawa stops as she notices me.

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ... ... What's the matter?"

"Oh no, ah, that ... ...."

I sorted my mind out a little as I came up to Hasegawa on impulse, but I was not thinking why.

"Err ... .... Oh, tomorrow's play ... you suddenly decided play the prince ... will you be OK?"

At my words, Hasegawa made that little smile like in Kyoto.

"Well, thanks to my seeing the practice everyday, I remember all the dialogue, so I think I’ll be okay."

"Ehh……!?"

I was amazed by her remarks.

Certainly, Hasegawa who is in charge of directing, was watching the practice every daybesides listening to the opinions of everyone and giving acting guidance and so on.

However, just by watching practice, she was able to remember the lines and acting perfectly .... She has a dang good memory. Incredible. I do not remember anything except my own lines.

"Wow, that's amazing ...... Hasegawa is really amazing ... ...."

In any case, ordinary people who is suddenly asked to play the role of a prince will go out and say that he remembers all the lines and acts perfectly. Hasegawa not only have a good memory;she also has a lot of guts. She did so much to avert this class crisis as the class representative ....

Not only do I love her, I can truly respect her as a human being. Hasegawa is a really amazing person.

"Suddenly the actors have changed and Kashiwada may not be able to do it but ... let's do our best for tomorrow."

Hasegawa smiled thinly towards me.

Even though we are in such a situation, she cares much about me ....

"Yeah! I will do my best! Since Hasegawa worked seriously in the production, I will somehow become a badass!"

Actually I could not think that I could do such a thing but those words came out from me from a desire to reassure Hasegawa. I will try my best.

"... Well ... I'm counting on you, then."

Fufu, Hasegawa laughed. She seems to be not upset at all, even though she will do the acting tomorrow in the production.

Even though Hasegawa can afford to such extent, what will you do with my husband. At best, I have to work hard not to pull the legs of Hasegawa tomorrow. I once felt myself to himself once.

I returned to the classroom with Hasegawa, then we parted as with Hasegawa still has work to do. I left the classroom and went home.

Then, there was Koigasaki in the corridor. She is leaning against the wall and playing with her smartphone. Maybe because her friend, Sasagawa, was still talking to the boys in the classroom, she is waiting for her to finish before going home together.

"That's good,"

As soon as she saw my face, she suddenly said something to me.

"... What is ... what?"

Koigasaki approached me and whispered.

"Hasegawa deciding to become the prince ... ...."

"Oh no ... ...!! Not good at all! I am nervous!"

I quickly denied it. Even though I was keeping my voice down so that my conversation with Koigasakiwould not be heard, my big voice got out.

"............"

Koigasaki looks at me like I said something stupid. I do not know if she was just trying to make fun of me.

"Because it's a great opportunity! If you make the play a success, you may be able to create something like a bond ... .... If the play went well, you can invite Hasegawa to go around with you in the cultural festival."

"Oh well ... well, that's right."

Suddenly being told decent things, I have a little trouble replying. Surely, if that is the case .... If I do well, I can quickly get close to Hasegawa ... ... perhaps. Then, if I can go with Hasegawa around the cultural festival, it is already the best.

"Tch, it seems you are better off."

"What?"

Koigasaki responded to me with something else.

"The live music performance with Suzuki."

"Oh ... .... Ah, oh ... yeah ...."

Koigasaki was slightly upset.

"What about it……"

I thought she would be more enthusiastic, her response is surprising.

"Even so ... ... I hope everyone will watch my performance with Suzuki ...

Koigasaki has an uneasy expression. It is the day before the show ... ... apparently she seems to be more tense and uneasy than feeling pleasure for performing with him.

“Momo ~! I'm sorry I have kept you waiting!"

Sasagawa came out of the classroom.

"Already, Miki is late! .... Then Kashiwada."

"Oh, ah ... ...."

Koigasaki says goodbye then left with Sasagawa.

By the way, recently, I remember that I did not hear almost anything about Koigasaki's practices with the light music club. That person, tomorrow is the real deal. Will she be okay?

However, I that this cultural festival has given me and Koigasaki great opportunities to get close to the people we love. It would be a big progress for me if I could help make the play a success and if I could go around with Hasegawa in the cultural festival during our free time. I feel nervous about the love scene with Hasegawa ... ... I have to do my best with tomorrow so that I can make great progress with Hasegawa.

*

"Naoki, tomorrow's cultural festival, I decided to go with Akari."
On that night at home, I was relaxing on a sofa while reading a manga magazine. Okaa-san suddenly said something while preparing dinner in the kitchen.

"……eh!?"

I was surprised at the dialogue of Okaa-san and I suddenly looked at the profile of my sister who is silently playing a game next to me. She was staring at the screen of her PSP with a serious expression.

...... Certainly, I remembered that she said she would come to see my play ... ... She did not say it on a whimbut that she really intended to come ... Watching her older brother's high school play, isn’t it fun?

"Wearing women's clothes ...... Also, don’t forget your lines."

Akari said while taking her eyes from the game screen for a moment.

"No, you guys don’t have to come...."

"What are you saying? I always wanted to see you in a play?! Hmm, Naoki is not saying anything, but ... is prince actor also a boy?"

For some reason, Akari becomes interested. Does she think the actor playing the prince role is also a boy? Ah ... ... I forgot to mention that the role of the prince will be played by a girl. I didn’t tell her since I think that it is not a big deal, but I think that I should tell you that now ... .... When my mobile started ringing.

"Naoki’s cell is noisy!"

"Oh ...."

When I answered my cell phone, I was surprised by the name of the caller.

It was ... ... Mr. Yamamoto who is a senior at my work.

Why is Yamamoto calling me? It was the first time I got a call from him, so I am a little curious.

"Hello…"

I press the button and answer the call while going upstairs to my room. Somehow, I don’t want Akari or Okaa-san from hearing our conversation. Both Akari and Okaa-san are noisy.

"Oh, Hello Kashiwada? Can you talk now? "

I hear the voice of Mr. Yamamoto from work.

Mr. Yamamoto is my senior who I can say is the only person I can get along at the karaoke shop where I work.

I do not know what his exact age is, perhaps he is in his early twenties. It seems that he has long worked here and it can be said that he is the team leader. He is a refreshing good young man who is loved by everyone at work. I have a good impression on him as one who gently talks to me while at work.

I thought he was a college student but it turned out recently that he seems to be a part-timer. He seems to be in the middle of job hunting and recently has come to work wearing suits.

He is such a wonderful person, but this his first time to contact me since we exchanged cell phone contacts. I wonder what happened.

To my question,

"Yes, I am free."

When I answered, Mr. Yamamoto started talking with a sorry voice.

"No, actually ... ... Tomorrow, I've want to swap our shifts, I have something urgent to do
___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0 "

Is that it ...? Tomorrow is Saturday, although I am usually free on Saturdays, that is the day of our high school culture festival. Well, maybe after the cultural festival, I can work in the evening ... ....

"Err, at what time ...?"

“My shift will start from ten o'clock to three o'clock in the afternoon... "

Ten o'clock to three o'clock in the afternoon .... The same time as our play for the cultural festival.

"I'm sorry, I am not available for that time...."

"……I see. You are also busy. It’s OK, sorry for asking suddenly. I will try other people. Thank you."

Yamamoto said in a bright way. I really would like to be able to do him a favor, but I can’t.

"Naoki, dinner!"

I heard a voice calling me from the lower floor, so I headed down to have dinner.

*

The next day. We celebrated the first day of the cultural festival.

Our class play begins at 10:30 am so we started preparing for the drama as soon as we finish our morning home room.

My classmates were hurriedly preparing in the gymnasium and in the classroom. In the classroom, the actors who will appear in the play are having their makeup done and changing to costumes.

My costume is being prepared by a classmate (though he probably just bought it at Hote). She is holding the Snow White costume, a wig of with bob-cut hair with a red headband; she is probably the costume manager.

"Kyahaha! You look really funny ~"

Amemiya who is a costume clerk (a girlfriend of Koigasaki who I am weak against) together with two other girls were laughing at the sight of me. Because Amemiya lent me a mirror for the first time, I finally get to see what I look like in my Snow White costume.

"... .................. Ugh ......"

While looking at my reflection, I received great damage. Naturally, it doesn’t suit me even for one millimeter, what a bad feeling.

"Gahahaha, it's awesome! It’s sooo catastrophic!"

Kiritani and the others are also laughing Ha ha haa. When I noticed, the majority of my classmates laughed at me as they watched my appearance. Well ............ No, well ... It is better to be laughed at than to be hated through ... ... I desperately consoled myself.

"No, it does not matter, I will apply the make-up now –my first time working with a cross dresser…"

Amemiya was laughing with jerky laughter as she takes a makeup tool out of the pouch. By the way, she asked 'Do you want make up?' Don’t ask me for permission. I was just asking the girls if I need to have makeup. Excuse my ignorance.

"Oh, that's good, try it!"

Before anything, I decided to wear makeup. There is no way I can go against two flashy girlopponents, especially against Amemiya who I am weak against. I sit on a chair and am surrounded by three girls. At first glance it may be a sight that is a dream of every boy, but if I make a slight mistake a moment, I will definitely be bullied.

"Jeeho, this first ... ...."

Amemiya said as I sit in a chair opposite her looking at her face directly. She seems to be troubled on how to apply my makeup. I am very conscious of cute and pretty face is cute and pretty, so I was stiff at our close distance due to my tension.

...... Then I heard footsteps coming from behind me.

"... ... I will do it"

Turning around to the origin of the voice, Koigasaki was there. She is looking at my stupid face.

"Well, Momo can you help in the make up? It's hard stuff."

Amemiya tilted her head curiously.

"... It's OK! Mizuki, do you think you can use your makeup to improve Kashiwada’s looks or something!?"

What ...! What a terrible thing to say! By the way, it seems that Mizuki was the name of Amemiya.

"Well, well, yeah, sure, I thought ..."

She thought!

Koigasaki pushed aside Amemiya, took out her pouch and started making up my face. While getting made up, I gaze into her eyes. I wonder what’s in the wind that made this person decide to put on my make up? The scent of Koigasaki’s perfume drifts to me, and it gets stronger and stronger.

"...... What a funny sight, being surrounded by girls and serving you. It's been a bit more awkward than usual."

"... ... Ha!? Who ... ... Huh?"

I didn’t understand anything. Koigasaki fills up my foundation with a violent hand movement on my face while cursing me. She always carefully make up her face, why is it different for me?

"Ka! Hasegawa-san is super cool!"

At that time, I heard the girls’ squeal. When I looked at the corner of the classroom where the voices came from, Hasegawa in the form of a prince seemed to have finished changing clothes and has now arrived in the classroom.

Both I and Koigasaki’s eyes were nailed to that figure. She has put on a black wig, put on a wide brim hat, a red cloak and a prince-style blue costume with a dagger at the waist.

... ... beautiful .............

I could not believe it.

Beautiful is a word that perfectly fits Hasegawa, even now that she is wearing a manly costume. She looks like a perfect little prince. Like my costume that Amemiya prepared, it fit her perfectly.An authentic beauty will still look perfect regardless of what she is wearing.

The girls are taking pictures of Hasegawa in the prince costume with their mobile cameras. Hasegawa looked a bit embarrassed.

...... In this case, I became concerned about the inner feelings not only of the men but also of the women when facing someone popular.

"You have grown under my nose again, Snow White."

"……eh!?"

Hearing Koigasaki, I saw her watching me with eyes like a shock. She has restarted my make-up with that sullen face. When I tried to talk, I was shouted at, "Do not move your face!" ... ...

"You see, you can do it"

While putting away her makeup tools, Koigasaki told me something inaudible.

"Oh, ... ... is that a mirror?"

I wanted to see what kind of look I have, so I asked Koigasaki.

"What are you going to do after seeing your ugly figure?"

Kugu ... am I that ugly? Koigasaki has a mirror, but she didn’t let me see my reflection.

"... ... at least, try hard not to pull Hasegawa's foot."

"What ... I understand."

"Do you really understand? Because today is a big opportunity, is not it?"

"... Wow!?"

Koigasaki lightly flicked my forehead and went away from me.

...... That guy, did she just encourages me ... why?

"Wow Kashiwada, you looked better before makeup!"

As soon as Kiritani looked at me, he burst out laughing.

"Well!"

I had my makeup but I looked worse than before !? What do you mean? Koigasaki, what did you do? I wondered how ugly I was and I headed to the boys' toilet to look in the mirror. Then, I met Hasegawa on the way.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ... you look wonderful!"

As soon as she saw my face, Hasegawa eyes are shining.

"To make me laugh in today's play ... You will make me laugh when you go up to the stage in that figure! You will definitely make me laugh! I can’t deny a slight sense cruelty from me, but I will grab this opportunity as it is! "

Hasegawa said so much! It will not be long before the day comes ... ....

I feel sad when I think that my face has become a source of amusement for my crush but it seems OK to be the comedy relief in the play ... .... If Hasegawa was glad, I thought it is not too bad. At least for that, I would like to thank Koigasaki ... ....

Making Hasegawa laugh, even though it is just in the play, I can afford it quite enough.

Afterwards, I checked my face in the a male toilet. The color of my face is whitish as it is covered in white makeup, very dark red lips ... this is comedy. This is a terrible makeup that for a girl.

"What……"

I can not believe it. That girl ...... she really did it ...

...... She really followed the appearance of Snow White as written in the play; "skin white as snow, beautiful rosy cheeks, lips red as blood, hair as black as ebony ... ..."

After a while, it was time for the play to start.

On the stage, the actor playing Snow White's stepmother and the girl acting as the magic mirror was on standby.

Tension is felt by our classmates in the audience as well as the actors who are onstage.

The curtains finally rose.

"Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the fairest one of all?"

The lights were illuminated on the stage, and the student playing the Stepmother recited his lines.

When I looked at the audience seating at the gymnasium, I saw that all the available seats are filled up. The beating inside my chest gets faster and my legs start to tremble.

"Kashiwada-kun"

When I was called and I turn around, there was a Hasegawa with a worried expression.

"Good luck!"

Hasegawa encouraged me with a loud voice. I nodded silently, I am pleased with Hasegawa 's thoughtfulness. I grabbed my fist firmly and turned my eyes to the stage.

"As the moon rose and fell, Snow White grew up to become a lovely maiden.As Snow White grew up, she became more beautiful, and her smile is as bright like the sun in the castle. "

Finally my turn came.

The moment the narration finished, I went out to the stage. I knew that my hands and feet were stiff with tension, but I was not worried.

As soon as I showed up on stage, little laughter blew up in the hall.

It was good, I received it ... .... I felt a little relieved. I have no lines, I just skip over the stage with a smile, but I could not skip well due to my nervousness. Perhaps my poor skip may have been invited the laughter.

Even so, the laughter rose up because I went onstage .... It is amazing in some ways. Maybe, is it thanks to the messy makeup that Koigasaki did to me? Did she make such a makeup on purpose so as to make me funny? ... ... am I thinking too much ...?

After that, I continued to be nervous as ever, I was able to perform smoothly without making a big blunder like forgetting my lines.

From the stage, I found my sister Akari and Okaa-san in the audience. Ku ... ... they really came .... I tried not to mind them as much as possible and concentrated on the play.

Eventually the drama came to climax. Snow White (me) ate a poison apple and died. I was laid on a coffin and is surrounded by the seven dwarfs. I have fragments of apple in my mouth to spit out later. For the moment, I pretended to be silent and dead.

... Finally, this scene came ... ....

"What a beautiful lady she is."

A beautiful voice resonates. It is Hasegawa playing the role of the prince.

Hasegawa's voice is a nice voice that flows well ... ....

"Prince, this lady is not breathing anymore."

"Oh, what a shame ......"

The voice of Hasegawa was dignified, and does not seem to be filled with nervousness. Of course, she remembered the words perfectly, pronounced them well with loud voice full of emotion; giving a wonderful performance that belies her being a last minute substitute. It's an amazing stage performance. Really Hasegawa may be a superwoman. Oh, if I can, I wanted to burn the Hasegawa's brave appearance in my brain... .... but I regret that I can’t open my eyes because I was playing dead.

"Beautiful Snow White, let me give my kiss to comfort you, at least."

That was Hasegawa's line.

── It’s here. Finally it’s here.

I heard Hasegawa’s footsteps approaching the coffin where I lie.

"[[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) !!"

The hand of Hasegawa touched my lashes. Oooh, I did not expect her to touch my face, so I was surprised and my face blushed.

I felt a ticklish feeling in my eyes. I see her long hair hanging and touching my lips. I smell Hasegawa's awesome scent at very close range. I could not bear it and opened my eyes for a moment.

Oh oh oh! Hasegawa is trying to kiss me with her eyes closed ...... Her long eyelashes, clear white skin, beautiful pink lips ...... Hasegawa's beautiful face is right in front of me ... I want to see you ... Naturally it is much more powerful than the dream I had yesterday, my heart seemed to burst out soon. I immediately closed my eyes.

".................."

── naturally, Hasegawa's lips did not actually touch my lips.

I thought that I am stupid for expecting even a little [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) 14:47, 21 July 2017 (CEST) only.

After closing my eyes, someone slightly moved my shoulder, like trying to wake me up ......Ya! Next was my acting turn!

Part 13

"Geeh"

I pretended to cough and spit out the apple pieces I have in my mouth. It is the scene that Snow White spits out the poisoned apple due to the prince’s kiss and comes back to life.

"What have I been doing ...?"

In a panic, I raised my body and said my lines and continued acting as it was.

── Ah, it was ridiculous ... .... I was completely engrossed in the kiss scene that I forgot to act. It would be Hasegawa who struck my shoulder. It seems that she sent me a signal wondering why I did not wake up. Oh, thank you very much Hasegawa for sticking out for me ... ... I am pathetic.

Eventually, the play came to a close.

After the closing narration ends, applause went up from the audience.

I finished all my bows and when I went backstage, I got sick and sat down.

"Kashiwada, thanks to you."

Hasegawa who came backstage at the same time, greeted me.

"Hasegawa .... thank you. In the ki … kiss scene, you sent me a signal by moving my shoulder .... It was a real help."

Hasegawa smiled at my words.

"Hasegawa, I cannot believe that you are just the substitute for the prince role – your performance, speech and acting were perfect! I was surprised!"

Hasegawa thought a little about my words.

"... .... Although I was a bit nervous just before my turn, wasn’t it strange ... ... that when I came onstage, my nervousness was gone ...."

"Wow, that was amazing !? Hasegawa is strong when it comes to the real performance!?"

"............"

Hasegawa kept silent and gazed at me.

"... ............ It might be because Kashiwada was there."

She said with a slight smile.

"……eh!?"

Because her partner in her role was me ... ...? Is it okay to say that it means that she was not nervous because of me? If so, I am happy.

My classmates came closer to us.

"Both Hasegawa and Kashiwada are great!"

The less familiar classmates also put words of praise, I was honestly happy.

Oh, somehow, I managed to get through to the end without making a big blunder ... .... Hasegawa would be happy to be able to speak with my classmates. I thought what would happen slowly over time, but thanks to the cultural festival … I guess it's awesome!

My heart was filled with a sense of fulfillment and accomplishment.

...... Well, we still have another performance tomorrow, though.

After we finished tidying up and was preparing to leave the gymnasium, I found Okaa-san in front of me. It seems she was waiting outside the gym to speak to me. Akari is staring at me with sharp eyes for some reason.

"No way, you got the role of Snow White, hey ~ wow cool!"

Okaa-san was laughing at me.

"You truly came to see me ... ...I … I have to change my clothes now ..."

I am ashamed to be seen by my classmates talking to my family, and spoke in a soft voice while paying attention my surroundings.

"──Haa!?"

All of a sudden, Akari kicked my knee.

"What oh... ... why are you shouting suddenly ...?"

"... ... ... No Naoki - Suzuki! This is Insane! The Metamorphosis broke!"

"What... ... is that ...!?"

"Prince role ... ... I thought he was a man .... he wasn’t ...!"

When I saw her, Akai has teary eyes.

"Oh ... ... Ah, that is ... ...."

"... ... I was looking forward to seeing love scenes between men ... ...."

...... I felt somewhat harsh words from the mouth of Akari, but I decided to ignore them.

This ... rotten sister! She was expecting BL at her older brother's high school drama! Shameful!

"Well then, and then ........ Kiss ... ... and then ..."

"eh!?"

While blushing, Akari said something while trembling.

Chu ...? What are you talking about? Perhaps, the Kiss Scene ...... It was just pretending! Did it look like we actually kissed if we looked at it from the audience point of view?

"……Ah!"

All of a sudden Akari moved her eyes and raised her voice. Following the direction of Akari's eyes, what on earth did you discover?

"Ah……"

In spite of me, I also raised my voice. There was Hasegawa still in her prince costume. She was walking out of the gymnasium, but she noticed us and stopped.

Hasegawa bowed to us both before she started walking again.

"The actor playing the prince role is very beautiful!"

"Kuuu ............ Gou"

Okaa-san greatly compliments Hasegawa while Akari is gazing at the back of Hasegawa with red eyes.

"Is it really just acting? I have a bad feeling about that woman and I'm getting excited!"

Akari says ridiculous things and started beating me up.

"Akari let’s go, look your brother is busy. Bye Naoki."

Okaa-san forcibly pulled the hand of Akariwho was beating me and said goodbye.

As I look at the two leaving the gymnasium, I was saved from an angry Akari for the time being and I felt relieved as I gently caressed my chest. No way, Akari came to see the play expecting a males’ kiss scene ... .... While she is my sister, she is a ridiculous person.

At the doorway of the gymnasium, I see familiar figures.

"Oh, Kashiwada ... ...."

Koigasaki and Sakurai were talking.

"I was tired, did I miss anything?"

Koigasaki spoke some unfriendly words to me.

"Nice drama, cheers for good work! It was good" -

Ms. Sakurai also called to me.

"Er ... Sakurai, did you see the play?"

Although she said that she wanted to see the play, she really came ... ....

"Oh, yes……"

Sakurai nodded. But ... what is it? I feel awkward with her smile like that doesn’t look like she was happy for some reason.

"Ah, that, that ... ...."

Sakurai opens her mouth feeling somewhat irritated.

"Hmm?"

As I look at her face and ask,

"... ............Nothing!! Well ...... The play was very interesting! The audience seating was also good! The acting of Snow White by Kashiwada was also good ... ...."

After waving her hands a little bit, she made a smile again and said such things.

"Well, yeah ... ... Thank you ..."

Despite feeling something unnatural in her attitude, I reply.

"Well, that ... and the one playing the role of the prince was also very beautiful and good-looking! Momo told me that because no boy wanted to take the role of the prince, a substitute was chosen but I didn’t think that the substitute could act that good ... .... "

"Eh!? ... ... That’s great ~! Even when I practice, I get nervous and give a poor performance, but her amazing performance helped on the stage. Even if she was just a substitute ... .... "

Sakurai complimented Hasegawa, so I got excited and also praised Hasegawa.

"............"

In a hurry, I realized. I am hiding the fact that I like Hasegawa so if I do this kind of thing I might be suspected ....

"........................"

Sakurai stared at the state of me who suddenly became quiet. She was looking at my eyes with a slightly surprised expression.

"... .... Ah ... I remembered I have a duty of at class so ... ... I will excuse myself! Momo-chan, do your best at the live performance!"

Sakurai said her goodbye then hurriedly left us.

Koigasaki was standing behind Ms. Sakurai ... ... somehow she was watching us with a worried look. She suddenly turned her face towards me and stared at me sharply.

"What ... What is it!?"

"... ... Nothing."

Koigasaki answered blandly and returned to the classroom.

...... What on earth was that? Sakurai's acting a little strange, but the attitude of Koigasaki is also incomprehensible ... ....

Then I also got back to the classroom and changed back to my uniform. I washed my face in the toilet to remove my makeup. There were no classes so students can come and go freely from their classrooms to change their clothes removal.

I finished the play which is the project of my class, and because I was not part of any club, I am completely free.

Of course I wanted to invite the Hasegawa and go around the cultural festival with her... .... I thought.

However, when I went back to the classroom from the toilet, there was no Hasegawa there. I wished I had invited her to "Let's go around the cultural festival together" before I lost sight of her .... Of course, I don’t know the activities of Hasegawa for the cultural festival. Hasegawa is not in any club, but she may have work as our class rep ... maybe she promised to go around the cultural festival with other people.

I tried looking lightly around the classroom, but I could not find Hasegawa. I would like to try contacting her on mobile, but ... honestly, I don’t have the courage to do that. If I interrupt her when she is busy with other things, I might become a man who can’t read the atmosphere.

Usually, you go with your close friends around the cultural festival, but Suzuki seems to be the only person I can call close. However, he is busy with his club activities, as well as Kiritani, my classmate.

I decided to keep looking for Hasegawa casually while casually going around the cultural festival alone. It is most important to go around the cultural festival with someone ... ....

I wandered around the school aimlessly and because I don’t want to return to my classroom, I went out to the school yard and bought yakisoba at a shop, sat on a flowerbed in a corner of the schoolyard and ate quietly. I would be very embarrassed if someone saw me alone in class, so I kept aware of my surroundings all the time.

While many students are enjoying the cultural festival with their friends and lovers, I was on the verge of tears for being alone. I may have been crying without shedding tears.

Haaaaa…. When I finished the play a while ago, I was able to make my crush happy and the play a success; the culture festival seems nice! I was pretty much charged up! I was thinking ...? What is this like. No, this is my real figure ... .... I happened to play the leading role, and I was in a happy state of mind, being floated by the mood of the cultural festival. Now, I am far from being in my childhood going to festivals I like; now I have no one to hang around with, no one to look around together; alone, alone ... ... Haaaaa. Last month, I remember then that I went out with Hasegawa and attended a fireworks festival. I really enjoyed that time ... .... Now it seems like that event was just a dream.

After a long depression, I looked at the clock in the school building and remembered something.

Late in the afternoon, on the live stage of Mihonbuki is where Koigasaki and Suzuki will perform. It is a little before the start time.

No matter how much I am depressed, I must see let them see my brave face. I got up with heavy feet and turned to the gymnasium where the live music performance will be held.

"Ah……"

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun!"

In the corridor on the way to the gymnasium, I encountered an unexpected person.

Sakurai was there. When she came to see our play a while ago, she was in uniform but now she is dressed in a Minisuka policeman costume.

"You look awesome!?"

From the blue tight mini skirt that seems to be able to understand the line of the buttocks, beautiful white feet are slurry and stretched.

Because Sakurai has a good figure, no matter what costume, it will suit her .... If you were the police, I won’t mind being carried to jail anytime.

"Akuto ... ... My class is doing a jail café."

Sakurai explains with a little shy smile. A cute shy smile.

"Prison cafe?"

"Men are the prisoners, the girls are the Minisuka police, and afterwards, the menu items are named like prison food ..."

"Oh, that sounds interesting!?"

"I was on duty until a while ago, I did not have time to change, so I came like this!"

By the way, you are like saying you don’t have class duty from now on.

"Is your duty done already?"

"Yes, I have already finished my duties and since I have no club activities, I am free.Did Kashiwada change the Snow White costume?"

That's right, I heard about it that once in a while, Sakurai skipped out the school.

"Oh yeah, if I go out with such a dress, it's embarrassing ... ..."

"Well, that's not true! I guess it would be more fun if you left it on?"

Sakurai says with a laugh to make fun of me.

".................."

Then suddenly she has a serious look and looked at my face as though she decided on something.

"........ Ah, there ... .... There was something I am curious about ...... I was about to ask it earlier but ... can I ask it now? "

"Well ok."

What was she interested in? Why was she hesitant to ask about it a while ago?

She took a deep breath and asked.

"The Ki… Ki… Kiss Scene ...... Did you ... .... did you really ...?!"

"What!"

I was surprised at the question and raised my voice.

I was embarrassed and I immediately replied.

"No, no ... we really did not do it! Of course we didn’t!"

I hurriedly told the truth. Did it really look like we kissed from the audience point of view?

"Haaaaaaaah…………"

Sakurai made a relieved sound.

"....... Ah, that I was ... ... Ha ha ... ... That's right ... .... What was I thinking ..."

She has a smiling face and was blushing as well.

What’s with this reaction?

...... Was she wondering whether I really kissed Hasegawa ...?

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Momo-chan's performance will be starting already!"

Sakurai shouted when she saw my watch.

"Oh, yeah!"

I completely forgot. I was heading to the gym in order to see the performance of Koigasaki and Suzuki ....

"Ah, Sakurai also came to see the live performance of Koigasaki?"

"Yeah! Kashiwada-kun let's go together!"

We headed to the gym running.

... ... While we were going , I could not help but wonder about her question and her reaction to my answer.

When we entered the gymnasium, the concert has already begun.

Onstage was Suzuki singing while playing the guitar. Suzuki 's singing voice was echoing throughout the gym. Well, Koigasaki only will sing the last song, the first two songs will be performed by the members of the light music club with Suzuki singing lead ... ... that’s what Suzuki told me in advance.

Suzuki was singing a cover song of a popular Japanese band that was featured in a recent movie or something. Because Suzuki loves Jpop, it probably a song that other members also like.

"That vocalist is Kashiwada's friend ... was not it? Was he in the cosplay ...."

Sakurai who is watching next to me asked.

"Oh, yeah."

By the way, Sakurai knew that I and Suzuki did a cosplay of the anime "Psychicals". I also remember well.

"Suzuki - kun!"

I noticed some girls having a studded yellow cheek like Suzuki. ...... and I noticed that 80% of the audience were girls. Most of them are Suzuki’s fans ....

But ... I can understand the girls' feelings. Suzuki is handsome ... his songs and guitar skills are very high, compared to the skills of the other band members; the difference was so clear as I could understand see even if I am just an amateur. Listening to his performance makes me think what a great guy he is. Although I am perplexed in the difference from the cocky lolicon guy that I usually encounter.

".... Kashiwada, you seem to be a little entranced ... Maybe you just fell in love with your friend because of his good looks ...?!"

"...... Ha ha! What are you talking about ...?!"

Suddenly Sakurai shakes me for something weird.

"Ha ha ... ... it just looked to me like Kashiwada's face suddenly changed like that ... ... Sorry!"

Sakurai hurriedly apologized but she looked like she was excited as her face was colored red.

No, I certainly thought that Suzuki is not good for me ....

Ms. Sakurai’s misunderstanding is embarrassing ... ... Did we just inspire a BL delusion? In retrospect, it seems that there have been several events where we seemed to be like that .... Sakurai - san is a rotten girl for 3D people ...?

Because I was thinking with a complex expression, Sakurai became uneasy and apologized again.

"Ah ... ... Sorry, I am sorry ... my imagination ran away ... ... Kashiwada is awkward to be made a side dish of a girl girl ... ...."

Side dish!? What do you say suddenly?... what a dangerous eruption ....

"I know but there is no way I can’t be excited for being obsessed with that kind of situation ... Wow, I'm really sorry ..."

Sakurai added that she felt depressed.

However, I can appreciate someone who loves to indulge in her imagination, even if it is a BL involving me ... .... Well I guess I also have a feeling of Hyakka Moe and I think that each other may be pretty if the girls caught each other casually. ...... even if her BL imagination is disagreeable, a guy should be able to accept it if he is physiologically strong. I believe that Suzuki will also not mind ... .... No, there is no deep meaning for that.

"Oh no, I do not feel unpleasant. Well I'm not a homosexual but ... if you just want to be delusional, I do not mind …you can freely enjoy yourself ..."

I'm talking honestly. I don’t want to Sakurai, who keeps apologizing with an uneasy expression, to think that I think poorly of her.

"Well, you what!? Do you officially recognize my hobby!?"

Sakurai seemed to be amazed at my words, she gazed at me with the brightest eyes ever. I was surprised at this reaction.

"Thank you very much ... Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, Kashiwada-kun ... ... It's really nice ......! I am impressed ... ... Ha, ha ...... ideal for girls He is ... ... then I thankfully will continue to make you a delicious side dish ...!

Sakurai holds her mouth while blushing. Eyes are violent, it may be the first time to see her being so excited.

"Oh, yes, yes ... ...."

...................

I was told by a girl, "You are going to be a side dish" and I accepted it ....

"... .... Ah... ... Kashiwada's friend ... ... Suzuki-kun is he ... is he Momo-chan's crush ...?."

Sakurai turned around and asked with a calm tone.

"Did you hear that from Koigasaki?"

While I was surprised a little by Ms. Sakurai, I asked.
"Yes, Momo-chan ... ... told me that Kashiwada and she have an agreement on help each other's love affair ... "

On the day when I joined the club event on coterie event, Koigasaki certainly said "I will tell you everything, Azuki-chan ..." Oh, really, she told Sakurai everything.

"I have misunderstood things until now ... ... It is really embarrassing ... ...."

Sakurai says, with a bitter smile on his face.

Certainly, until now she seems to have a weird misunderstanding about the relationship between me and Koigasaki .... I solved the big misunderstanding and it was really good.

Eventually the first song finished.

"Thank you very much ~"

As soon as Suzuki thanked the audience, the screams of girls' went louder. Ooooo, there are more Suzuki fans than I expected ... ... Of course, the majority of girls in this gym are Suzuki 's fans ....

"Well then, the next song is one I composed."

Suzuki's words bring cheers and applause. Huh……? Suzuki composed a song ...? He was able to do such sophisticated things ...... Never mind what kind of song it is.

"Here it is ......"Unrequited forever""

As soon as Suzuki told the a song title, the performance starts.

"Unrequited Forever" ...? Reading the title, it's a love song, is not it ...? Suzuki wrote a love song? I do not know the reason. It seems like love is the last thing on his mind ... ....

Soon after Suzuki's song began, I sharpen my ears and listened to the lyrics.

"How long have you been falling in love with you?

I know that this feeling will not arrive in the future

Your innocent smile I really want to own it

There are no other people who can love you more than I.

No matter how I feel I can’t even touch you

Unrequited love will not pay off This love is too spicy

Nevertheless I was glad that I met you

Today I think that I am happy to be liked. "

... .........................

A catchy melody. Bad lyrics. I thought it was a good song, even if I had to choose a favorite song that my friend made.

Surely, if one does not know Suzuki well, he will believe that it is a genuine orthodox love song.

But I understand.

This is ... ... probably not a simple love song.

That guy ...... It's probably a love song "I made for my favorite 2D character".

"This feeling will not arrive in the future" "I can’t even touch you even though I thought of it", "love not to be repaid" ... While listening to such lyrics, I got hung up. I am the same otaku and probably not a few other Otakus will feel such emotions for their favorite 2D characters ... I think I was able to notice.

Surely all the girl who screaming in the audience is not aware of this, I guess they think that it is a pure love song.

"...... That song is not ... No, it's impossible to say that ... Well, but, like lyrics, how to think ... ...!"

Sakurai told such a thing, so Sakurai also realized the real meaning this song ... ....!?, I thought for a moment but seems to be quite different as she sees. I'm getting excited for some reason and I'm glancing at her.

............ No, it's infinitely a misplaced BL paranoid thing that she is thinking ... .... What is being delusional is not clear to see inside her brain, I wonder how far is her delusional abilities ... ....

Eventually the second song is over, cheers and applause rose in the hall.

"Thank you very much ...... Then the next song will be the last song"

Suzuki's word "the last song" raised the complaints of the spectator girls student "What?"?
Suzuki goes into explaining the next song.

"The next song is a cover of a popular song by Vocaloid "Rikyu Konbo", the song "I am your princess”. This song is pretty cute song, but since I cannot sing it well, I have a special guest to sing it ... So please. "

When Suzuki calls towards the backstage, Koigasaki, wearing a costume, came out with a nervous look.

"Momo ──っ!"

Girls who are friends of Koigasaki cheer for her from the audience seats.

"Oh well, well ...... Momo-chan!"

Next to me, Sakurai gave a spirit and sent a kiss to Koigasaki. I am heartbroken .... so I can’t do that.

"Koigasaki───!"

The boys (20% of the audience) also shout out the name of Koigasaki with a bold voice. Are they also fans of Koigasaki ...?

Koigasaki is wearing a white dress and has a big hair ornament, her hair and makeup were more intense than usual. She came on the same stage with Suzuki, fully armed and decorated ... ....

"Momo-chan, she’s so beautiful ..."

Sakurai was enchanted with the appearance of such love girls.

"First year Class A Koigasaki-san is not a light music club member but she can really sing!"

"Wait ... ... I will sing so hard, so, thank you!"

Wow .... I'm getting nervous. With that build-up introduction ... .... Can you sing properly? I'm getting worried.

After Suzuki's intro, the performance starts. Koigasaki clasped the microphone tightly with both hands, and concentrated her eyes closed.

Eventually the song began.

... .........................

It seems that my worries were completely unnecessary.

Koigasaki’s singing was wonderful! She is singing much better that she was during karaoke.

"...... Momo-chan .... wow, she's amazing ... ...."

Suddenly, Sakurai looked up at the stage with a feeling and looked right at her.

"I finally realized that you are my prince.

I want to be your only princess. "

I could hear the lyrics of the song clearly. Koigasaki will be singing this song ...... while thinking of Suzuki. That's why she is singing with all her might, I thought.

After finishing the first stanzas, during the interlude, Koigasaki separated the mike from her mouth and looked at Suzuki. And ... Suzuki was also looking at Koigasaki while playing the guitar, and then he smiled at Koigasaki. Koigasaki also laughed shyly so as a response to it.

It was a momentary event, but I did not miss it.

....... Whatever, Koigasaki ... ... How do I say it … she and Suzuki are going well ...?

Koigasaki ... ... while practicing with the club for the cultural festival, the distance between her and Suzuki surely shrunk without me knowing.

It was good, Koigasaki ... .... Really really good ...

But why is it .... This bit of a feeling that something got stuck in my heart ... ....

Eventually, after the third song was finished, the live music of the Mihonbu part ended successfully, as appreciated by the audience.

"Momo-chan's song, it was awesome ~!"

Sakurai praised Koigasaki's performance with a full smile.

"Oh, yes ... That's right."

I tried desperately to make Sakurai not notice that I am upset.

"Oh, that ... ... Kashiwada, what are you going to do after this?"

"Well? After this? Since I finished my classes, I am free. I will be hanging around alone ......"

While saying, I was truly embarrassed with myself. I do not have any friends. You are supposed to know that Ms. Sakurai ... ....

"Well, that's right ... ...!"

Sakurai is surprised at my words, then looks down and starts thinking about something.

"Oh ... .... Ah, that ... ... well if it's okay ... why do not we go around the cultural festival together ...?!"

"eh……!?"

I was surprised and I could not say anything for a moment.

"Ah ... is it ... OK?"

"Yes, we can do that! Rather, I will be saved!"

No way Sakurai invited me ... ... It was unexpected, but I was delightful.

"Ho ... ... is it true !? Really, are you OK with me?"

"Of course!"

"... ............ Good thing ..."

As soon as she heard my words, Sakurai has a soft smile.

In this way, I decided to go around the cultural festival with Ms. Sakurai. I was thankful that I thought missed the lonely feeling of having to go around the cultural festival alone.

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2017-07-17T13:55:04Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 3 One week passed before I noticed it was already Friday. In other words, I remembered it was the day before the visit to Murasaki's home. I was a bit nervous this d..."

Chapter 3

One week passed before I noticed it was already Friday.

In other words, I remembered it was the day before the visit to Murasaki's home. I was a bit nervous this day.

Of course, I am excited to go to Murasaki's home, but I had one big problem.

I will meet Sakurai her for the first time after I met her on the first day of the second semester.

Even when we met on the first day of second semester, I was very conscious and behaved suspiciously. I wonder if I can interact normally with Sakurai at Murasaki's house tomorrow.

I was always wondering about the information, "Sakurai likes me" from the mouth of a drunken Koigasaki on the day of the fireworks display is true. I tried asking Koigasaki about it once, but she would not hear of it because my timing was bad and I haven’t asked about it since then.

To be honest, I thought that Sakurai dislike me since the beginning so the thought that she now has favor with me, I can’t think of it.

However, there is no reason for Koigasaki to say such things. I thought that when Sakurai invited me to a movie, maybe Sakurai thought that she had some favor with me. In other words, Sakurai would invite me for a date. After the cosplay event at the end of July, I think I did not misunderstand that I think she became friendlier towards me.

In other words, did Ms. Sakurai find favor with me ... Is it...?

I can’t think honestly about such as a flagged event; but when did she find favor with me? What else did she like about me? Whatever it was, everything she does will make me happy.

───────────────────── -My delusions ran out of control and I could not sleep well.

The next day, I managed to get up in time but I still feel sleepy.

I would like to consult with Koigasaki before meeting Sakurai. I would like to ask her about the remark she herself made. I regret that I should have asked her about it at school.

So, I took note of the place of Koigasaki's house, Sakurai's house and Murasaki's house is located.

On my way to Murasaki’s home, I got off the station near Koigasaki’s house.

So, together with Koigasaki, we headed to Murasaki’s home together. I noticed that I could talk to Koigasaki before meeting with Sakurai, and in a panic, I called Koigasaki.

She finally answers on the fourth call.

"……Hello?"

She is in a little bad mood.

"Hello, were you still sleeping?"

"Ha, I wasn’t sleeping, I was drying my hair after my bath just now! I am busy rolling and making up my hair from now on, is this about something!?"

A bath in the morning?

Hair wrapping and makeup ... I also thought that my hair was troublesome every morning, but women seem to have it more tough.

"No, well, I have something I'd like to consult for a moment ... ... It's about Sakurai ... ..."

"What!? I said I am very busy right now!"

"No, I do not want to talk it over the phone! Uh, now is eleven o'clock ... ... what time do you take a train?"

At the time Koigasaki gets on the train, it means that I am waiting at the home of the nearest station of Koigasaki's home, so I can ask for a consultation before going to Murasaki's house.

"Well then, I’ll be waiting for that time, I asked!"

"Ah yes yes I understand now that I am regretting every minute so I will cut this call!"

After finishing the call with Koigasaki, I also prepared to go out. Since I have only one set of clothes I bought in Hanjiro, I will wear it and left home after completing my preparation.

I got off the train at the station nearest to Koigasaki as promised. It is five minutes before the time when Koigasaki told me that she would arrive.

While looking for Koigasaki and wondering about her, she came up from the stairs.

"Yo"

Koigasaki greets me with an annoyed face. Today, both her curled hair and make-up are perfect. She is wearing a black hat, a brown dress, and brown boots on black tights. I felt it was an unusual coordination of colors.

"You ... what’s with that clothing? It was what we in Hanjiro last July."

"Oh, this is my only decent clothes, are they Teppan clothes?"

"No, they are summer clothes ..."

"!?"

Summer clothes...... Well, indeed, this is summer clothing. I bought it in July, it has short sleeves.

"It's still hot today; it's not bad to wear this at all!"

"That is only good though ... ... Do you know about seasonal fashion?"

Seasonal fashion? ... It is September now, surely the season is autumn in calendar. ...... That reminds me of Koigasaki's clothes, is it because I'm not wearing autumn clothes that I look different? To be told, it looks somewhat autumnish overall. Fashions does cost money ... ... If I get my salary, I have to buy some autumn clothes.......

Our train arrived so we got on board.

"So, what kind of trouble do you want, coming to this station ..."

"It's about Sakurai-san ... ...."

"What is about Azuki-chan? Are you going to say she still hates you?"

"Ah, no, it's not like that.... You know what you said when we were at the fireworks festival, I guess that's really bothering me ..."

"What are you saying?"

"No, that's why, here ..."

"It's not clear to me, what did I say?"

"... ... Sakurai-san likes me, that's what you said ..."

I feel a bit embarrassed to tell it myself.

"……What?"

Koigasaki’s eyebrows rose on my words.

"... ... what is that?"

"Ha, didn’t you say yourself?"

"Wha, what are you talking about …that ..."

Koigasaki blinks violently and looks at me with a bitter smile.

"I …I don’t remember it … ah … I was drunk at that time, I don’t remember anything ... "

So, that's your story!

"You told me this after you got drunk, "Azuki likes you!"

"Oh ... lie, lie ...... I said that!?"

Koigasaki turned pale and gave a loud voice. She is lightly panicking.
"Sure ... ... I was drunk at that time…"

She gives a deep sigh while holding down her forehead with one hand. She is talking about something but I can’t hear what she is saying.

After thinking for a while, eventually,

"Oh, well, well, I guess I may have said something like that ... but ... that's ... the meaning that Azuki likes you ... that's different!"

"What?"

"She likes you because you’re easier to talk to since you are an otaku like her ... That's the meaning! It never had a deep meaning!"

"Ha ... ...."

I was pushed with tremendous pressure, so I just nodded.

"Well that’s it, no doubt so don’t you get any weird misunderstanding! It never had any romantic emotional meaning...... Well, I think so, don’t have any funny misunderstanding and don’t let your imagination run away!?"

"Runaway ..."

Koigasaki seemed desperate even after that, how many times did she have to confirm that!?

What Sakurai thought of me was as a good person level that she could talk with easily. It was only that.

I do not have to feel like being awkward meeting her from now but honestly I feel disappointed.

I wonder why I am always like this, my thoughts running away ... Even though I will fall down hard later because of this.

About 45 minutes being shaken by the train.

We arrived at JR Kichijoji station, near Murasaki's home

Meanwhile, there was hardly any conversation between us. I knew that the matter that Sakurai liked me was a misunderstanding and my tension fell a little; I don’t feel talking about myself much. Koigasaki is still in in a bad mood because of the Suzuki matter; she almost never opened her mouth. I do not believe that I could convince her, so I said nothing.

"Wow, you are not in a good mood since this morning, what is it?"

I was suddenly said something when I noticed Koigasaki in such a state, as we got off the train and headed to the ticket gate.

"No, I don’t feel that bad."

Not in a bad mood. It's just a bit depressed.

"Ah, already Murasaki invited you, why is that attitude?"

"Oh, so you are saying I'm in a bad mood!"

From me, it seems that the mood of Koigasaki that is involved in this way is bad. I have not done anything bad, and just because her tension is a bit low, why should she complain about something like this.

"What, maybe the matter of a while ago, did you expect much? So you have that attitude because I have broken your expectations?"

"What? I don’t ..."

Pointing to a star, she it gets impatient.

"Only you misunderstood me!?"

"Chisatsutatsu!"

I instinctively give out a rather loud voice.

"Well, here we are ......"

Sakurai and Murasaki were waiting for us while we were discussing while leaving the ticket gate. I spoke to Ms. Sakurai.

Apparently, they seemed to have seen the two of us fighting until we got to the ticket gate on the platform. Sakurai smiles bitterly.

Oh, she saw something I do not want to her see. I am awkward; I do not know what I should say.

"The two of you are really on good terms!"

"…………Huh?"

We both said at the same time.

Murasaki talked with a full smile.

"I could tell that you two are on good terms enough to fight" ♪

Koigasaki and I could not hide our embarrassment at Murasaki's words.

It seems like Murasaki says that we are very friendly after seeing a quarrel between Koigasaki and me right now....

"We really don’t get along well, you know?"

Koigasaki has a bitter smile, denying Murasaki’s words.

"You do not have to say such things."

"No ... really ... Murasaki, what strange things are you talking about?"

Koigasaki and Murasaki started talking with each other as they left the station and started walking.

Murasaki’s current statement was also strange, but there is another thing I don’t understand.

It is a more fundamental problem, the reason I was called by Murasaki today.

More to say, it is somewhat mysterious if you think about it because Murasaki originally asked me to cooperate in making the doujinshi with Koigasaki.

If Murasaki helps in the making of the doujinshi with Koigasaki, then my cooperation is not necessary.

I have never made doujinshi until now and it seems that I would not seem particularly useful to go to Murasaki today.

While I'm glad that Murasaki exchanges of E - mails and Skype with me, I have not thought deeply until now why would Murasaki call me when I won’t be useful.

── Maybe Murasaki herself wanted to call me ...

What, I also have no sex, I am on the right track. Am I stupid?

...... No, but if I think so, Tsujiki will match.

If Murasaki wished to meet me in the future, she could have asked for my cooperation to make the doujinshi with Koigasaki and call my house. I would have also agreed that everything in the e-mail and go.

If by any chance, if that should happen ─ ─

"Kashiwada-kun, why are you silent ...?"

"Eh!?"

Looking at the person who said the voice, Sakurai looking up to me with a strange look.

"No, no, no problem ..."

"Is that so……?"

It is dangerous what I am doing now ... Sakurai has an absolutely bad feeling....... I was completely irritated and unconscious.

Koigasaki and Murasaki are walking while talking with each other in the front, inevitably Sakurai and I walked next to each other.

"It’s been a while since we met, Kashiwada-kun."

"Oh, that's right.”

The nervous feeling I had when talking with Sakurai has already disappeared long ago and I am relieved that I can talk to her naturally.

"Well, it is wrong! The first day of the second semester, I met for you for a moment.... Kashiwada may not remember ... ...."

Sakurai mutters with a little dissatisfaction.

"Oh, that's right! I'm sorry! Of course I remember!"

But she responded pleasantly to those words of mine.

"Well, really? That’s good!"

It turned out to be a happy smile.

What a pity this girl, she is a good girl, to be so happy with such a thing......

"Oh, yes, I remember, it's only a week before the release date of the movie!"

"Oh! Oh, that's right!"

Sakurai-san told me so I finally remembered. From today, it is just a week before the release date of the anime movie we promised to go to see.

"When is it going to happen? Would you like to go see it on the release date? Or do you want to wait until there are fewer people?"

Sakurai remained smiling and asked me.

"Well, will watching it on the release date be pretty crowded?"

"But if you book tickets online in advance, there is absolutely no problem! I will investigate!"

"Well, you don’t have to do that ... ...."

"I don’t mind at all! Because I invited you!"

I wonder why Ms. Sakurai feels this way to me.

"Ah everyone, we have arrived - this is my house."

Murasaki walked to the front and turned around and told us.

It isn’t far from the station? There was a beautiful apartment in front of us, which would not have been long since it was built.

Murasaki cancels the auto lock at the entrance of the apartment and the door opens. We hurriedly went inside.

"Is it still new? ~ Awesome beautiful apartment"

Koigasaki is excited.

We went up to the 3rd floor with an elevator with Murasaki. Murasaki took out the key from her bag and opened the door with a label 306.

"Sorry for intruding …."

Following Koigasaki and Sakurai, I also got nervous as we went up to Murasaki's house.

Although I have been inside a girl’s house before, I even went up to Koigasaki’s room; it is the first time I went inside a woman's house. Somehow it already smells good from the entrance, and my excitement is higher compared to when I went up to the house of Koigasaki.

"Kashiwada, are you OK?"

Sakurai was worried and called out to me when I looked puzzled while taking off my shoes.

"No, I'm getting nervous for a moment ..."

I told her my feelings honestly while laughing,

"Oh, is that so? You do not need to be tense."

Murasaki tilted her head with a smile and said to me.

"No, it is my first time to going up to a woman's house ..."

"Oh, was that so? Then I am also the same."

"Huh?"

"It is the first time for a man other than a family member, to enter this house"

While winking at me, Murasaki says.

Wow, what destructive power. My heart is beating fast.

Does that mean that she doesn’t have a boyfriend or even a male friend? It is something to say to virgin guys with expectations like me....

"Kashiwada, what are you doing? Don’t get so excited."

While I'm becoming pumped up, Koigasaki hurriedly shoots me down. I took off my shoes in a panic.

After going in, we found the dining room and the kitchen to be filled with plenty of feminine interior accessories that are fashionable and beautifully decorated.

Is this the house where Murasaki always stays ...... thinking like that, my tension will go up unnecessarily.

"Oh, it seems like a fashionable Otaku room ...!"

I blurted out without thinking.

"Oh, there is another room here, this is my workplace where I work my manuscripts ... ... Isn’t it quite amazing there?"

As she talked, she smiled at me. A small devilish smile came out. I did not ask how great it is, but perhaps it is an Otakish room. I thought that I would like to see it.

"There are university friends hiding the fact that they are Otakus, so even if you are not an Otaku, I do this for them."

It is a thorough hiding place. I have to emulate.

"Anyway, please sit down."

Prompted by Murasaki, we sat around a table.

There were delicious cookies on the table.

"I do not know if they are delicious, but please help yourselves."

"Well, did Murasaki bake them!?"

"Yeah."

Murasaki answered Koigasaki's question with a smile while brewing tea in the kitchen.

Ooooo, handmade! Her girl power is high ... hey!

I wonder if there is anything better than going to a cute girl’s house and eat her homemade sweets.

"Thank you! I do not know if it fits Murasaki's taste ... ...."

Koigasaki handed a paper bag to Murasaki-san.

"Oh, thank you very much."

...... Is that possibly a souvenir?

By the way, when it comes to people, is it polite to give ordinary souvenirs?

Of course I have not brought anything. To be honest, I did not think about it.

"Oh, this is from me ... this is not a big deal ...."

Sakurai who was listening to the conversation also hands a paper bag to Murasaki in a hurry.

"Well, thank you for the trouble ..."

Seriously...... I am the only one...?

If I told my mother that I would go to single woman's house, she might have strongly suggested that I bring something.

I was ashamed to be teased, and of course I did not say anything.

"Sorry, I am sorry ... I have not brought anything ..."

Honest self-declare.

Murasaki, Koigasaki and Sakurai, I guess they are amazed.

"Oh, it's really nothing; please do not mind at all."

Murasaki shook her hands to the left and right in front of her face.

Oh, if Murasaki invites me here again, I swear that ... I would definitely bring something.

We were chatting with Murasaki while eating her handmade cookies (deliciously delicious), drinking tea and eating chocolates in her house.

We talked about Murasaki's university, about our high school.

Murasaki says that she is selling her doujinshi mainly at summer and winter comikets and other big site events.

She wants to do a girl cartoon instead of a new doujinshi this time.

After talking, Murasaki asked kind of event Koigasaki would like to enter and suggested that we use Murasaki to search.

We put down our cups and we moved to a room with a personal computer.

"It is a bit embarrassing for me to let you see this room ... ...."

The room with a personal computer is the room that Murasaki said was "quite amazing" and where she said she "works on her manuscripts". Our expectations rose about the room.

After opening the door and entering the room, it is not that different from being a room that is tidied properly.......

"Is not it quite amazing?"

According to Murasaki's words, it was a nice Otaku room.

Numerous figures and Nendoroids etc. are decorating the shelf, and the posters of games are also stuck on the wall.

The bookshelf also has comics, mangas and doujinshis.

Well, her room is great, but it feels like ... somewhat dirty....

"If you have something you want to see, you can freely look at it.

Murasaki said when she saw my face.

"?"

My eyes are nervous and throbbing.

"Kashiwada-san cannot see the contents here."

Pointing at the bottom of the drawer, Murasaki says that.

"Why?"

Moreover, why only me!?

"Because it contains embarrassing things ..."

Embarrassing things! What the heck is that!? What do you keep inside? I desperately kept my feelings to myself.

"There are quite a few figures!

Sakurai is impressed looking at the glass shelves where the figures are arranged.

Maybe she’s pulling a little? As I thought about Koigasaki, I was surprised to see her look at the inside of the room and she doesn’t seem disgusted.

Murasaki turned on the personal computer and pulled out information from a Doujinshi sale site from the bookmark.

"It's a bit difficult to join the winter comiket because it's our first participation."

"Oh, is that so, do you go to events to sell doujinshi, other than summer or winter comiket?"

"Yes, of course. There are plenty of smaller events and Only events."

"Oh, I also have been to an Only event"

While Murasaki interacted with Koigasaki, I noticed Ms. Sakurai staring at a certain point.

"Sakurai, what's wrong?"

"Oh, um ... ... I thought there seemed to be cosplay costumes to be inside the closet there ..."

"Huh……"

Looking at Sakurai's point of sight, the closet is half open, where clothes of Murasaki have been properly arranged, but indeed there are some clothes with unusual color clothes mixed in there.

"Oh, those are cosplay costumes."

Murasaki who was listening to our conversation turned around with a smile.

"When I joined a circle, I've did some cosplays and sold books before, so I have some of the clothes. If it’s OK, you can see them later."

"Oh, is that OK!?"

Sakurai gave me a delightful offer. It is truly a cosplay costume. I did not know that a cosplay costume could be mistaken for casual clothes....

After Koigasaki checked all the events from autumn to winter, she declared that she would like to participate in the spot sale called "Sunshine Creation Festival" to be held on October 23.

"In October ... it will be pretty short; can you make a book that soon?"

"Because I can’t wait until December! If it's October 23, I have over a month and I think I can do it."

"Momo-san, are you considering making doujinshi with copied books or off books?"

"Copied?"

Koigasaki answered Murasaki's question with a tilt of her head. Even I do not know the meaning of the word.

"Yes, um ... ...."

Murasaki took out one doujinshi from the bookshelf and handed it over to Koigasaki. Incidentally, I saw a rating from the side, but was specified for all ages.

"This is a copy book. This is a doujin magazine made by copying the manuscript at home, at a convenience store, etc. and making it by yourself.If it is just a copy, it does not cost much, it is easy to do but the finish would not be so beautiful. It will only be beautiful if you work on it properly. "

"Wow ... you can make copies of a manuscript and bind them into a book!"

Koigasaki says while turning over copied books.

"Well ... then ..."

Murasaki again took out another doujinshi from the bookshelf and handed it to Koigasaki.

"This is an off book. An Off book is a doujinshi made by asking a printer to bind it.It costs more but it the finished product looks better."

"Oh by the way, Murasaki's book that I bought ... ...."

"Oh, that is a copy book. All my other published books are off books, but I made that book quickly so I do not have time to bring it to the printers ..."

"Oh, is that so !? It was pretty beautiful for a copy book!"

"Thank you. If you carefully bind it you can of increase its quality to that level."

I remember Murasaki's doujinshi mentioned by Koigasaki. It may have been a copy book, but it was a pretty beautiful thing and I could not determine if it’s a copy book or an off book.

"If so, I can only make a copy book! Because I quit work, I do not have any money ...."

"Yes, I also recommend it since the printers will take quite a bit of time so it probably won’t make it in time for October's Sunchri.”

I got it. When I was a junior high school student, I had one friend making doujinshi. Before the event, he often said that he could not make it in time if he used a printer service.

"Oh, I see, I'll make it a copybook!"

"I will help you if there is something I can do! I am a bit curious on how to make doujinshi ~!"

Sakurai has shining eyes and said.

"Thanks! - Azuki-chan!"

Two girls raised their tension high.

"Oh by the way, there are already no more drinks, right?"

Murasaki peeps into the cups of everyone and said it in a hurry, trying to leave the room.

"Well, such a thing, we will take care of it!"

"No, please wait a moment."

I wasn’t able to stop Koigasaki and Murasaki from going to the kitchen.

But soon, they came back to the room.

"I am sorry, I am out of tea. Can you wait a moment as I buy some now?"

"Wow! Its okay, we don’t mind going without drinks!"

"Yes, please do not mind us!"

Koigasaki and Sakurai told Murasaki.

"No, because it's quite hot today, we will be thirsty, and if we do not have any drinks, how can we push down the sweets we are eating?"

Murasaki is ready to take out her wallet from her bag and leave.

"Well then, I will go buy it!"

I thought that it is my turn to make up for the blunder of not having brought a souvenir, so I answered hurriedly.

"Oh, that's right! Because Kashiwada will buy them!"

Koigasaki hit my shoulder.

... You do not have to hit me.

"... Is that so? Well then, Mr. Kashiwada, could I please go to the convenience store with you if you do not mind?"

"……eh?"

To Murasaki’s proposal, Koigasaki and I, even Sakurai, were surprised.

Do not expect it Naoki Kashiwada! If you expect too much, there will be nothing for you.

I know that I know. But, if you smile attractive smile, my virgin mode will easily be activated!

"Well, well, of course! Come on if I am OK with you!"

Next to me, Koigasaki was looking at me with scorn, but I decided not to notice her.

"Thank you very much, let's go!"

Murasaki took my arm with a smile.

"Ah, yes!"

"Yes, you are welcome ... ...."

Sakurai was watching us with a bitter smile.

"Kashiwada-san, sorry ... I do not want you to be inconvenienced ..."

On our way to the convenience store after leaving the apartment, Murasaki laughed at me while saying sorry. Perhaps you wanted to tell me why you invited me.

"Well, yeah!? No, that's right! I am going to cooperate at all!"

"Really? Thank you ♪"

"... Well, if there is anything I can do ...."

Of course these are my feelings that I want to cooperate in making doujinshi with Koigasaki, but I don’t have much knowledge about doujinshi. If there is something I can do ... ... is my honest feeling.

"Of course, there is! I saw Mr. Kashiwada's Profile page, but do you read a lot of books, including light novels?"

"Err, yeah, well ... ...."

By the way, I remember that I entered a lot of titles of books I thought interesting, including Ranobet, in the item "My favorite book" on my Mikushi profile page. I did not expect Murasaki to see them.

"If you are, you really want to become a reader of Momo's novel!"

"Huh……?"

Reading novel doujinshi?

"When I was talking with Momo earlier by email, Momo said that she was concerned about writing because she did not read many doujinshi or novels. So if Kashiwada, who is accustomed to reading books is her backup, I feel encouraged ♪ "

"Oh, I see ... ... I will do as much as I can for such a thing!"

Cooperation for that kind of thing....... However, I do not know whether I can give decent advice, even if I had read girls' manga and daughter romance novels. I often read Ranobet for men and mystery.

"Thank you ♪ If Mr. Kashiwada cooperates, I think Momo will be reassured!"

"...... Eh?... I never thought such a thing ... ...."

To Murasaki who absolutely confident, I deny that somewhat.

"Wow, that's not true, Momo will depend a lot on Kashiwada."

"No ... ... It seems like something misunderstood by Murasaki. I'm teaching Otaku knowledge to Koigasaki but that doesn’t mean that we are on such a relationship.... "

"... ...You don’t?"

Murasaki doesn’t appear to be convinced, tilting her head with her index finger on her jaw.

"But I think that Kashiwada and Momo are very well suited."

Murasaki clasps her hands in front her and gladly says with a smiley smile. I wonder if she misunderstands Koigasaki’s feelings with me.

"... ... Well, no ... ... She likes someone else ... ... Of course, it’s not me."

I decided to remove her misunderstanding with this, I told Murasaki calmly.

"…………Huh!?"

Murasaki was unsettled for a while. She seems quite surprised.

"Is that information …. accurate?"

"Yes, she said it herself. I'm helping her with it."

"Oh...... Is that so ...?"

Murasaki is thinking something with her hand on her chin.

"Well ... but ... ...."

After thinking for a while, she said something with a small voice, but I could not catch it.

"Oh, but I think that what I'm counting on is true, so please do continue from now on!"

Murasaki added with a smile because it can be said with confidence that she wasn’t convinced after hearing about Momo's story.

"Ha ~ ...... Even so, the mood of Koigasaki is improving much better than before, I was saved."

Especially something today, although she was in a bad mood in the morning, I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart that her state of disappointment and bad mood disappeared completely after joining Ms. Sakurai and Murasaki. And I believe that thanks to Murasaki's invitation for her to join a doujin magazine production cheered up Koigasaki, so I can’t help but appreciate it.

"Oh, do you think so; have you felt she was depressed before?"

"Yes, it was really hard for a while now.... It's so bad that when she is out of control and will hit her around eight ..."

I remembered something from the beginning of the second semester. That attitude of Koigasaki at that time was really terrible.

"Oh, is that so? Momo, every eight ... ...."

"Yeah, it's an awful attitude to me ... In the morning, her mood seemed to be light, but she doesn’t show it to others until I come around at eight, That person, her outside is nice, but only I will get hit by it ... "

I really want her to change her attitude with other people, other than me.

"... But that is ...."

After Murasaki thought something,

"Momo-san, I can only show herself to Kashiwada-san ..."

"eh……?"

I could not catch Murasaki's meaning and asked.

"Oh, I felt it even when the two of you were fighting this morning. Whatever Momo does or says is tolerated by Kashiwada. I think that to Momo, you are most reliable and I can be in content in my heart that there will be no concerns if it is Kashiwada.... "

"Well ... ... Such a thing ... I can’t do that ... She even has more friends than me ... ...."

Koigasaki is different from me; she is popular and has many friends. (Of course they are all female friends) She has a lot of friends who are good friends. I remembered that Koigasaki thought of me as I was a partner who she trusted more than some of her other friends. However, I would not be able to touch her heart, that I could not do ...

Earlier ... the remarks made by Koigasaki on our way back from the cosplay shop with Sakurai.

"I am the opposite of Tsundere! Um, Deretsun, I'm kind gentle to everyone,"

That last that remark was made by Koigasaki herself.

To everyone, she is gentle, but (Dere) her naughty side only a friend can see (tsun)....... Is there such a thing?

Well I often see mischievous girls act like boys during elementary school, is that it?

No ... For Koigasaki, such a thing will not be possible. Moreover, it does not seem absolutely true that "what girls like" will include me.

"Kashiwada-san, you have a scary face ... but are you thinking?"

"Oh no."

Murasaki is worried about my thinking.

But, if by any chance, I was a person who can see the true Koigasaki ... If it was only with me to whom she is honest to ... ... how stupid of me. I truly received the hits of Koigasaki, she gets mad at me, and she hits me for buying wrong clothes. I thought about my feelings for Koigasaki, and I was glad with her help in making me into an adult....... I don’t regretit.

We bought tea at a convenience store and bought some milk and eggs. Before long, we were back at Murasaki's house again.

Murasaki paid for everything, she even declined to let me pay for at least half of the purchase.

"At least, please let me carry the bags! I won’t have any reason going here ...."

After buying, I appealed to Murasaki who was carrying the bags in her arms.

"Is this true? They are pretty heavy."

"That's why I asked to carry them!"

"Well ... then why not?"

Murasaki gave one of the plastic bags in her hand and we held another together.

In other words, we are sharing one bag. As it is, we walked together with the same stride.

...... This is pretty embarrassing, is it too much of me?

"............Fufu"

After Murasaki gazed at me, somehow it made her laugh in a meaningful way.

"What?! What?!"

I was worried about whether I've made a strange behavior that made her laugh.

"Oh, nothing."

She looked around a little bit,

"I thought that we look like couple living together from around."

It looked like she was in a good mood.

"Well ............"

I never thought of a nice return, I just blushed and blushed.

This person who knows a lot about me has distracted my heart.

"Oh, Welcome back."

"It’s late, have you done anything to bother Murasaki?"

When we arrived, we were greeted by Sakurai and Koigasaki in the living room.

"I didn’t do anything!"

She doesn’t trust me just because I have annoyed her in the past.

"He carried the bags and was really helpful."

Murasaki puts the bags to the refrigerator. No, even if you tell it, I only carried half....

"Thank you so much, Murasaki-san, I will advise you about doujinshi as well as the illustrations ..."

Koigasaki again thanked Murasaki who is putting the drinks, etc. in the refrigerator.

"I'd be happy if you can come up with some good illustrations; I hope you do not practice girls' cartoonish patterns."

Murasaki says refilling the tea.

"No! No! Murasaki's pictures are pretty cute as seen by girls, and the current picture is enough!"

Certainly, I remembered Murasaki's pictures were liked by both men and women.

"Please say if there is anything I can do! I also want to thank you ... ...."

"It is enough for Momo and you to come and visit me, so it's fun today ♪"

"No! I am embarrassed now, I will do anything!"

Koigasaki was pretty serious. This person is obliged to be burned in strange places.

"Is that so? ... Well then ... ... can you wait a minute?"

Murasaki had this look and suddenly disappeared into the working room where we went before. She came back soon, holding up a cosplay costume.

"Well ... this is ...!"

"These are the cosplay costumes I promised to show Azuki before" ♪

Murasaki brought in cosplay costumes such as nurse clothes, China dress, and cheerleader. Why does she have such costumes?

"When I was in high school, I entered the theater department, which was originally a club activity with a small number of members, so it became obsolete in our generation. Therefore, the members got the stage costumes used in the department. "

"Oh, I see ..."

"Because the club was filled with a lot of Otakus, everyone likes to cosplay and bought a lot of unnecessary costumes."

When she was in the theater department, was Murasaki wearing these costumes? I was worried very much, but when I heard it on this occasion I thought that I should stay silent and I did not talk.

"I thought by you yourselves would like to try these costumes when I called you to my house!"

"Oh, yeah!"

Murasaki's words surprised Koigasaki and Sakurai.

"Since you are both young and cute people, I think that every outfit will look great on you!"

Murasaki says with her eyes shining. It seems that young people and Murasaki are of the same age....

"It's cute ~! I suppose I have never worn any costume like this here!"

Koigasaki takes a costume in her hand.

"Momo, why not you put on your favorite outfit? If you want, Azuki too!"

"Well, is that okay? Oh please, please Murasaki as well! Let's have a cosplay match with three people!"

Sakurai said such a thing with high tension.

The three girls are excited and I am completely out of the loop. However, if I can see three cosplay figures, it is OK after all.

"Ah……"

Murasaki, who noticed what I'm thinking, comes around to me.

"Kashiwada-san will also do well if you have a costume that you want to wear" ♪ "

"What! What are you saying!?"

If you think what to say.......

"Kashiwada in a girl costume ... ...."

Sakurai misled the meaning and looked at me and had a complex expression.

"Sakurai! You do not have to imagine it!"

Eventually it seems they decided which cosplay to wear and three people go inside the work room with the computer.

"Don’t peek Kashiwada!"

Murasaki says with a smile like teasing me.

"I won’t do that!"

The door is closed and the sound of three people talking while changing is leaking out.

"Azuki-san, it's really an outstanding style!"

"Well, that kind of, Murasaki-san that is a nice style!"

".................."

"Ah well, I feel enviously for Momo having small, delicate features!"

"Azuki-chan, thanks for the follow up... ...."

"No, it is not a follow-up! Really!"

"Momo's underwear, it's a cherry pattern ♪ it’s so cute."

"Wow, Murasaki's underwear, its sooooo adult and sexy ..."

The three people who are talking don’t seem to notice that I can hear their conversation. My delusional power is aroused and it’s hard for me to suppress my excitement, so please stop.......

Eventually, the three finished changing clothes and came out of the room.

Koigasaki is a cheerleader, Sakurai - san is wearing a china dress and Murasaki is wearing a pink nurse clothes.

Wonderful....... Indeed, it is wonderful.

"Momo-chan is criminally cute! Murasaki's suit heals me!"

However, it seems like Sakurai was excited more than me, and I took out a cell phone from my bag and began to shoot pictures of the two. By the way, Sakurai was a beautiful girl who likes beautiful girls.......

Suddenly, Koigasaki gazed at her chest with a sad expression.

The cheerleader costumes are specially designed such that the breasts are exposed in the heart shape, and when worn, the valley can be seen. But in the case of Koigasaki ... ... No, I won’t say anything.

"Uh ...... Shabuka ... ...."

Koigasaki muttered with a small voice, but she still looks happy in her face. I wonder if you are happy that you can do cosplay.

"After all ..."

She muttered so unconsciously.

“Well! Kashiwada, did you hear something right now! "

Koigasaki glares at me.

"Well then, please don’t say anything! It’s not my fault if I heard it!?"

I thought that I heard it but I disagreed in a panic. She was quite loud, like a furious hell.

"Oh, I see. ... I wish I could ... but ..."

Koigasaki seemed to have not heard my remarks, so her anger soon cooled down. Even so, I felt that she was in a good mood compared to with today's first appearance. What a simple person.

"Murasaki-san, do you like BL better?"

As I noticed, Sakurai and Murasaki started Otaku talk.

"I thought that it was probably because it was a girl character main, such as a character drawn with a coterie, but ... ...."

"Well, I do not mean that I am not good at BL, but I feel like I am addicted to girls' characters and lily people now."

"That's right! I am rotten, but I also like Hyaku!"

"Is that so! Does Azuki have something she liked recently?"

"Well ... I guess I am addicted to Madokimaki!"

"Oh, that's right, I like it too!"

"Who did you like!?"

"I liked everyone, but Kyoko-chan faction ... is it?"

"Well, I it is Kyoko School!"

Sakurai and Murasaki were excited with their Otaku talk. I wanted to talk also because it is a topic I can understand, but the timing is not good. Even if I get into this topic I will be worried about Koigasaki even now ... and so I didn’t join the topic.

Then a shooting competition began. I struggled to desperately take pictures, but Murasaki told me, "I will send the images to Kashiwada later", I was delighted with all my heart.

Later, Koigasaki's curfew was approaching so they changed clothes in a hurry and decided to say goodbye to Murasaki.

"Well, let's talk over Skype later."

"Yes, I will email you as soon as I write the novel!"

"Thank you so much for everything, I will excuse myself!"

"Sorry for the bother ...."

Although we did have much discussion about the doujinshi magazine, I felt like we only played....

But I think that progress is enough as we have decided which event Koigasaki will appear. Besides, I thought that the state of Koigasaki who had been depressed for a long time seemed to be Oita Mashi today, so I think that it was OK.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2

2017-07-17T13:51:07Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Chapter 2 The next day, I went to the seat of Koigasaki and called out at once. "Feel a little better?" The expression of Koigasaki who noticed me and raised her face was l..."

Chapter 2

The next day, I went to the seat of Koigasaki and called out at once.

"Feel a little better?"

The expression of Koigasaki who noticed me and raised her face was looked a little better compared with yesterday.

We went to the stairs.

"What?"

"Oh, it's about Suzuki ...."

The moment when I mentioned Suzuki, the expression of Koigasaki got dark at once.

"... What about Suzuki?"

"No, I thought about it all day yesterday, but I guess that was not Suzuki after all!"

"Ah, you’re persistent, that story again!? So why are you sure it’s not Suzuki?"

Koigasaki sighed.

"Because, he said that he did not go to fireworks festival!"

"Well, didn’t you think that there may be some reasons why he is hiding the fact? I have not made a mistake, it was definitely Suzuki!"

What a stubborn person!

"What?! ... ... ah, well, I can definitely say that that was not Suzuki, aren’t you satisfied with this?"

"I do not care ..."

I failed to convince her so Koigasaki leaves in outrage and returns to the classroom. She is a stubborn person, what can I do.

After finishing school, going back home and having dinner as usual, I got a message at Skype.

"Good evening. Can you talk right now? "

It is from Murasaki. I thought that Murasaki had already been chatting with someone else; the screen shows Murasaki and Momo, the name that automatically appeared.

Is this Skype name, Momo, perhaps.......

"I was just talking with Momo♪"

So I was right....

"Isn’t Kashiwamochi a strange name?”

So Momo said when I joined. By the way, Kashiwamochi is my Skype name.

"Yes, that's right ♪"

"That's right."

"What is a Kashiwamochi? Ewww."

Koigasaki provoked me.

"No! It sounds good! "

Although I am the victim, I feel a little relieved that Koigasaki is back to her usual form. Although she was in such a bad mood at school, she seems to have healed much. Maybe there is something about Murasaki that calmed her downsince Koigasaki is feeling a little playful like this. Originally, I didn’t do anything bad, but it was strange for me to feel relieved.

"I'm just talking about Momo's doujinshi production ♪"

I see... Maybe the mood of Koigasakiimproved because she is willing to join a doujin production?

I remember what I wanted to ask Koigasaki about doujinshi production.

"Oh ... Okay, Koigasaki, I'm talking about drawing doujinshi, but can you draw a picture?”

I waited for about ten second before Koigasaki replied.

"I can’t ... I haven’t drawn since I was in elementary school!”

...... It is almost saying that she can’t draw....

"I guess it is hard to draw manga with such a case ..."

"How about ... trying to do some practice drawings? "

"I haven’t drawn much, so I think it will take some time for my drawings to get better."

When I was a junior high school student, I only practiced painting for a while, but I definitely did not improve my progress, so I doubt that she can improve in a short time.

"Damn it ... It seems impossible for me to do a doujin ... () Why ...?"

"Well then, how about writing a novel book?"

"Novel book? "

"Oh, that might be good ♪"

Murasaki agreed with my proposal.

"There are quite a few doujinshi novels ♪" ♪

"Let's see ... I think it’s good!"

I feel relieved at the positive remarks of Koigasaki.

"Ah ... ... if you like, I can draw your illustrations?”

I was a bit surprised at the suggestion of Murasaki.

Illustrations by Murasaki for an unknown newcomer writer ... ... Isn’t it a waste?

"Ah, very good, very OK!!"

Whether Koigasaki is afraid or not, it is not appearing in her replies.

"Well, I'm glad you are OK with my pictures♪ I am looking forward to it because I have never painted novel illustrations. Momo's favorite girls' cartoon, I will be reading them as well. "

"Oh thank you!! By all means, thank you!! m (_ _) m"

"Well, OK♪ Oh yeah, so now, if you'd like, please come to our office next time, show a sample of a doujinshi to explain it in detail and decide on what events to participate in, etc.? I hope you will accept, Momo."

A meeting with Murasaki for a doujinshi...... Honestly, enviable things are happening to Momo.

"If you do not mind, would you like to come too, Kashiwada? "

"Yeah yeah yeah! Is it OK? "

"Well, if you want, you can come ♪"

No way, I got an invite to Murasaki's home ... ....

"Thank you!! I will come!!"

"I will also ask Mr. Imamichi and Azuki as well. "

Will Sakurai-san come also ...? On the day of the fireworks festival, I remembered that Koigasaki said that "Azuki likes you" and I was reminded of her face. If that is true ... Have I been too dense in not noticing the flags?

"Well, since I know that both of you are quite busy; can you tell me the day when you are free?”

I opened my mobile schedule book and checked my work schedule.

"I have work this weekend as well on Saturday and Sunday ... I can go next Saturday or Sunday as thereis no scheduled work yet! "

"I am not free this Sunday but next week __ Saturday and Sunday is available ☆"

"OK, thanks to the both of you♪ Because I am vacant next Saturday and Sunday, so next weekend is probably a good candidate for now."

"Well, thank you! Koigasaki, you are working this Sunday? "

By the way, I recently thought that I haven’t heard anything from Koigasaki’s part - time job and I asked.

"Part-Time Job? Ahh ... I quit. "

"Eeehhh!?"

Quit? Koigasaki has already quit working in the maid cafe? Although she said it was a painful experience, since she just started in July, did she quit too early?

"Momo-san was doing a part-time job?”

"Yeas, in a maid cafe ..."

"A maid cafe! Momo's maid costume, I wanted to see it! I'm sorry."

"But why quit so soon? "

Although I can be convinced if she quit because of sickness, I feel that Koigasaki is not without guts. Even if I were that, I would also quit working in that karaoke.

"I was told to stop by my parents, especially my daddy."

"Oh dear……"

"Really?"

I see……. I have never met, but I heard that story before, her father’s love for Koigasaki seems pretty cute and I even think that it is honest overprotection. If you have such a father, you can also see that he will oppose Koigasaki working. Especially if your cute daughter will be wearing a short skirt and will be surrounded by Otakus.

"Papa doesn’t mind me quitting and Dad says to go directly to work to quit ..."

"It was that serious ......"

Listening to that story of Koigasaki.... My parents will not oppose my work ... and then I can quit work as well ... Well those are my thoughts. I want to quit my current work but since I decided on it myself, I can’t disappoint myself and quit so soon. My work is nothing to be ashamed of; at least it can be visited by families as well as groups.... By the way, my parents also work. They say that I can continue working as long as it won’t hinder my studies. Rather, I am positive because this experience is valuable when I go out to society.

Then, Koigasaki asked Sakurai about her schedule and told Murasaki. As soon as the schedule is decided, Murasaki will email everyone. We talked for some time then Koigasaki had to bathe, so we ended Skype.

*

Monday, the beginning of the week. After school, I went back to the library to return books. When I was walking in the corridor to return to the classroom, I saw a familiar figure in the vacant classroom.

When I peered through the window of the door casually stopping my feet, it was Hasegawa inside.

My eyes caught Hasegawa’s eyes. While thinking it is my bad, I softly opened the door.

"Sorry, I accidentally looked on Hasegawa as I was walking in the corridor ..."

I explain that it is coincidence and not anything else.

"Are you working on something?"

"Well, I was asked by teacher to staple these papers ...."

When I saw it, the documents were lined up on a long table. I do not know if this is part of the work of the class committee member or just the work that she was asked to by the teacher.

"Okay, I will help you if it's not a nuisance!"

"Oh....... Oh, thanks."

Hasegawa seemed a little confused and hesitant but accepted my help.

I wonder if I am really annoying her. While I am continuing to help one-sidedly for my self-satisfaction, I do not know how Hasegawa thinks.

I follow the instructions of Hasegawa and proceeded accordingly. It seems to be a print to be used in class, is this really a work that Hasegawa must do? Is she not just being pressed?

The interior was very quiet and it was quiet enough to hear the sounds in the corridor outside. The silence is awkward so I desperately searched for topics.

Hopefully, such a topic can find out if Hasegawa is an Otaku ─ ─.

"Oh, did Hasegawa go somewhere during summer vacation?"

"Huh?"

For Otakus, speaking about summer vacation is a hot topic that must be avoided.

If I can ask you about summer trips, maybe I can hear about such things as going to Odaiba and going to other places; it is possible to dig down from there.

"Well, besides going to Odaiba with Kashiwada-kun, I went to see a lot of places with my mother and sister."

"Oh, that's right, where did you go?"

"A zoo, a park, a theme park that my sister likes ... and then I left my sister in my grandmother's house and went to a live comedy with my mother."

"Yeah! It sounds fun, is it because the younger sister is still small?"

"Yeah, she is just got six years old."

"Yeah, that's good, it's cute, and I also have a cute my sister who is already in junior high school?"

"Is that so……?"

"Yeah, she comes in my room without permission, wakes me up early in a holiday when I still want to sleep, or even if inconvenient for me, will play games with me. She’s very noisy. "

"Yeah ... but, you two look very close."

While I was talking with Hasegawa, I felt a sense of incongruity.

In the story of Hasegawa and mine, the father is not mentioned.

Even when she decided to go out with her mother, it seems she left her sister with her grandmother, not father....... It feels a little unnatural.

But why didn’t you go out somewhere with your father? I wonder if I can ask it.

If her father was dead or her parents were divorced, it would be a topic that should not be touched lightly ...

My father is working in a place far from my house, but maybe the house of Hasegawa is also like that. If so, I do not have any problem if I heard it....

"Ah ... that reminds me, I met a friend of mine who I had mentioned to Kashiwada before, several times"

"Oh, is that so!?"

It would be the friend who Hasegawa talked about when we went to Odaiba; who was on good terms with her during junior high school days but later went to another school.

It seemed that the relationship between the two was going well and I was relieved somewhat. Even though they went through tough times, their relationship still continued, I think it was really good.

"... ... Did you go somewhere, Kashiwada?"

"……Huh!?"

She suddenly got talked to me, I got a little surprised.

"Well.... Odaiba .... then Ikebukuro, or something ..."

"Oh ... Odaiba? In addition to going there with me, did you go to Odaiba again?"

Here is a chance that Hasegawa's person will come up with the word Odaiba.

Of course, the Odaiba I've talked about is about summer comiket.

"Oh yes, last August 13, I went to Odaiba to play!"

I deliberately told the day for her to deliberately assume that it would be summer comiket and I was anOtaku. While expecting Hasegawa to respond.

"Near the third day ... ... so"

Hasegawa shut her mouth somehow listening to my remarks.

Am I right now, have you said something unconsciously?

"... Did Hasegawa go to Odaiba after going there with me?"

After saying, I think I made a funny question somewhat. In short, I'd like to ask if she went to the summer comiket.

"Odaiba? Kashiwada, I did not return there."

"Oh that's right! Odaiba is not a popular place to go during summer! What was I talking about?"

Ha haha, I forcibly whipped out with a laugh.

After that it became somewhat awkward, and while I was awkwardly talking about summer vacation and my sister to Hasegawa, the stapling of the documents was finished, so we decided to go back to the classroom.

Moreover, I regret that it was impossible to confirm whether Hasegawa is an otaku.

But at least Hasegawa seems not to go to summer comiket.

In addition, I feel that the possibility that Hasegawa may be an otaku has become lower.

Is it my mistake to think that Hasegawa is an otaku?

When I looked at my cell phone while riding the train on the way, I received an email. The sender was Murasaki and it was decided that we can to go to her house on September 10th this Saturday.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2017-07-17T13:48:37Z

Bobobelmonte:

Chapter 1

Summer vacation is over and the second semester began.
The opening ceremony is over and I head for the library to return the book I borrowed during the summer vacation.

There, Hasegawa was also doing the procedure to return books at the counter.

"Oh, Hasegawa!"

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

I think of my good luck for having met Hasegawa by chance at the start of the second semester.

"Kashiwada also came to borrow a book?"

"Oh, I came to return this ...."

"Well ...."

Hasegawa looks at the book I am holding and now looks surprised.

It was the light novel that I borrowed during summer vacation.

For a moment, I felt bad, I was scared of Hasegawa ___ ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ ___ 0

"I hid it until now....... I like this kind of thing."

That was a big bet for me.

Since that light novel has an Otakuyish pattern as its cover page, it can easily be judged that the reader is an Otaku.

If this was the first term, I would never of showing this to Hasegawa as I was desperately hiding the fact that I am an Otaku.

But now I had one suspicion against Hasegawa.

I think that Hasegawa herself may be an Otaku like me.

On the day of fireworks festival, while looking at the anime character drawn in the pizza box, Hasegawa muttered the correct name of the anime character with a small voice.Even though the anime was a minor late-night shown only Otakus would watch, Hasegawa knew the anime.

I thought about the matter a lot and I came to the conclusion that Hasegawa is an otaku. So, I decided to come out as an otaku after the fireworks display.

I felt it was now or never.

I saw Hasegawa frown. Although I prepared myself, I am afraid of the worst scenario happening. If by any chance, Hasegawa is not an otaku or if she dislikes my otaku hobbies....

However, looking at the facial expression of Hasegawa, my mind was wrapped in relief.

She looked at me with a gentle smile.

"Kashiwada was also the same as me ... Actually I was also hiding it, but I love manga, light novels and anime ... I am also an Otaku."

The moment I heard her words, I made a guts pose in my mind.

Hasegawa was an otaku. She has the same hobbies as me.

From now on, there is no need for me to hide being an Otaku. I can expose myself as is.

Because the person who I like has recognized me as having the same hobbies.

"Kashiwada-kun, I was surprised because you didn’t look like that at all, you have hidden it well."

I am glad when Hasegawa said so. Well, I was hiding being an Otaku better than I thought.

"Also ... Hasegawa has also hidden herself well, I did not notice anything."

"I am very happy that Kashiwada has the same hobby as me."

"Yes! I also because I ... I was thinking that I want to get along with Hasegawa forever ...!"

I knew that Hasegawa was an Otaku; I was pleased very much and said such a thing.

Hasegawa looks at me with a surprised expression.

"Because I ... ... Because I like Hasegawa ....”

I made a fist and finished up to the end with a trembling voice. I am afraid of Hasegawa's reaction as I looked down and couldn’t see her face.

But in the next moment, my clenched fist was wrapped in warm and soft things.

"Thank you, I also ... ... I like Kashiwada ...."

Hasegawa gently stared my hand while looking at me with a gentle smile.

"Thank you, really thank you! We can definitely be a nice couple! Because we share the same hobbies as Otakus!"

"Yes! From now on, let's talk a lot about each other's hobbies!"

Hasegawa responded to my words of excitement with a smile.

With Hasegawa responding to my feelings, we have become an Otaku couple.......

Oh, I am the happiest person in the world right now.......

"Naoki! It's summer vacation, how long will you stay to bed? It's already noon!"

I woke up to a familiar voice, I was on my bed. The thin quilt that hung on my body was torn off swiftly.

"Huh……?"

When I got up, my sister Akari was beside my bed and staring at me.

"Yu ... ... a dream ......!?"

As expected, I thought that development was too convenient.

It was a wonderful dream, I was disappointed terribly.

"What!! Eh ... ... You had an erotic dream!?"

When I looked down, Akari pounces on me and shouts.

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

"Ah even I, Akari, knows that if I oversleep during summer vacation it will mean school’s 2nd semester will come sooner due to time lost due to oversleeping!"

Akari goes out of my room as if she was indignant.

She came into my room without permission again.......

During the last four days of the summer vacation after the end of the fireworks festival the last week of August, I stayed at home doing nothing remarkable.

Of course my head was full of the shocking events that occurred during the fireworks display.

First is the remark, "Sakurai likes me" that came out from a drunk Koigasaki.

Then there is Suzuki who was walking with a girl in a yukata, which we saw while on the way home from the fireworks festival.

And ... more than anything, Hasegawa reacting to the anime character that was drawn on the pizza box we ordered while on the fireworks festival. How did Hasegawa know the name of such a minor late night anime character?

There are two possibilities….
She is not an Otaku; she just knew the character by chance.

Although she is not acting like it at school, she may be a hidden Otaku.

And I am inclined to think that it would be the latter.

If Hasegawa was a hidden Otaku, then she is the same as me. I would be so happy if I can talk to my crush who shares the same hobbies with me. Such delusions of mine swelled too much and it hadinvaded my dreams just like what happened this morning.

As soon as possible, I would like to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

And if it turns out that she is an Otaku, I will thank the gods for making my dreams come true. Then the distance between us will shrink instantly.

I confess after we get along as Otaku friends.

Of course I do not think that everything will work as easily as this morning's dream, but if Hasegawa was an Otaku, it can be considered that my winning percentage will be much higher than before.

It was frustrating for me to wait for the second semester to start. I spent the last day of summer vacation in a fever.

*

In September, the second semester has begun.

I got up early and I immediately set my hair.

"Ah ~ school starts today ... Daru ... ...."

My sister has sleepy eyes while having breakfast.

"Akari, be like your older brother and prepare for school early."

"... ... Naoki, are not you preparing yourself more than usual?"

I was standing in front of the washbasin when I heard Akari’s voice.

"Second semester starts today!

I finished setting my hairstyle and I look back to Akari in a good light.

"You are in high spirits since morning ... before now, you said you never wanted to go to school after a long vacation ... ... did you eat something strange!"

Akari looks at me with a strange look.

"Isn’t it fun to see her at school?"

Okaa-san teased me.

"A Girlfriend!?"

Both of me and Akari ask at the same time.

"Didn’t you go out with a girl during the summer vacation?"

"Well I went on a date, but ... not with a girlfriend ..."

After saying it, it’s time for me to leave the house, so I rushed out carrying my bag.

"Take care!"

"See you!"

"... I wish he would be run over by a car ...."

I heard my sister's lines, but I didn’t mind as I closed the doors after going out from the living room.

Why does she feel bad when I'm in high spirits ... does she wish for her brother’s misfortune?

I did not mind the crowded trains as I walked purposely from the station to the school road as I went to school with a positive attitude.

I wanted to confirm with Hasegawa as soon as possible.

Whether Hasegawa is an Otaku like me or not.

I found a familiar figure behind where I approached the school.

I hesitated to speak only for a moment, but today's me is different from the usual.

"Yo Koigasaki!"

I didn’t mind if I was heard by the surrounding students and if she heard me. Today I was able to speak fairly.

"...... !?"

But the next moment, the height of my tension flew away in an instant.

"You, what’s with you...?”

Koigasaki who turned around to my voice, her Hairstyle and Makeup was great as usual but the bags under her eyes can’t hidden by makeup, her complexion was bad, and she looked like she is dying.

"Noisy from the morning .... You’re too loud, my head aches ... ..."

"You ... ... did not get enough sleep?"

Koigasaki with a low tension so far is rare. Even though the new school term has not yet begun, why does she look like she is already going to die?

"I can’t sleep ..."

She muttered with a low voice.

When I listened to her, I finally remembered the reason why Koigasaki was like this.

"Oh, it’s the matter with Suzuki ..."

"............"

On the way back from the fireworks festival, Suzuki who is Koigasaki’s crush was seen walking with a girl wearing a yukata by Koigasaki and me.

"Ah, that one ... ... that girl ... ...."

I was surprised as I completely forgot about it as I am interested in a more serious event (whether Hasegawa is an Otaku).

"You are worried about that and have trouble sleeping because of it ...?"

"Why, of course……"

It seems that her mind is bothered by it and her gait is also staggering a little.

Oh yeah, If I saw Hasegawa walking with a guy who seems to be her boyfriend ... Well, I also may be walking around in a shock.

However, when I saw Suzuki and the girl he is with at the fireworks festival, one speculation came up inside me.

"Oh that, I guess she is Suzuki's big sister,"

"…………Huh?"

Koigasaki looked surprised at my line, opened her eyes and looked at me.

"Onee-san……?"

We reached the school building, and continued our conversation while changing into our school shoes.

"Oh, Suzuki has an older sister although I have not heard about her age or any other detail. I do not that was a girlfriend with Suzuki; I guess it would be more natural way to think that was his older sister."

"... but ... normally, would you come to a fireworks display with your sister?"

She stares at me. I can’t say for sure but I think that it is impossible that sister and her younger brother would go to a fireworks festival unless they are in very good terms.

"And then, what do you think this is?"

"……eh?"

The smartphone of Koigasaki is placed in front of my eyes.

On the screen, one full image was displayed full. There is Suzuki ... ... and a pretty girl. Suzuki in the picture is definitely looking friendly to the girl he is with.

"This was taken after the fireworks festival ... Suzuki was with another girl ...?"

When I got a glimpse of Suzuki at the fireworks display, I remembered bright brown hair close to blonde tied into two dumplings and having a flashy hair ornament. Both the hairstyle and the yutaka have a flashy feeling. She looks like a cute little girl that is the same age as us. I was surprised that Suzuki was walking with a 3D girl, but I felt something wrong with him walking next to a gaudy looking girl.

However, the girl next to Suzuki reflected in this photo was a different person from the girl who we first saw at the fireworks display. Her black hair is cut in a short bobcat, she is wearing a black lap glasses and a sailor suit. She gives an impression that she is an intellectual beauty.

If my speculation is correct, the girl who came at the fireworks display was Suzuki's older sister.

So, who is the girl in this picture?

When we arrived at the classroom, we did not enter inside and we talked in the hallway.

"What's wrong with this pretty image?"

"When I saw Suzuki's page at Mikushi, I saw a name of a girl in the Mik list, so I checked away, then the profile image was this ..."

I could not believe the image and kept staring at it while looking at the smartphone of Koigasaki. The photos have handwriting on the top, "Nakayoshi". Is the stylish handsome person that is reflected on this is really Suzuki? It is a face whose eyes are slightly larger than Suzuki’s, but I am not sure that is Suzuki. I haven’t seen him wear the plain clothes that he is wearing in this photo, and above all, the name under Suzuki, "So-chan" is written at the bottom.

"Although I am certain that was not Suzuki ... ... I wonder why he has many cute girlfriends ... ...."

Koigasaki snatched her smartphone from my hand and muttered.

Suzuki, are those two your good girl friends? I feel uneasy.

"But when you invite two people to go to a fireworks festival together, are they usually your girlfriends? They should be, shouldn’t they?

...... Is that true Suzuki?

No, it is not even possible. Suzuki is not that kind of guy.

"I do not understand anything!"

Koigasaki is disturbed and calls out like that.

"Tentatively, calm down ..."

I was upset, but Koigasaki is more so. I understand her feelings.......

"..., hey, aren’t you close to him? Please check with Suzuki!"

"Huh……?"

Koigasaki seems to be upset and told such a thing to me.

"I recently helped you so now it’s your turn to help me!"

"What ..."

Certainly, Koigasaki has recently helped me with Hasegawa and has given me lots of advice, but I am also trying to work hard for Koigasaki ... .... She wrinkles her eyebrows and sharply stares at me. I understand that she is cranky because of Suzuki’s case but I guess it's because she is doing something for me and is now asking me to help her in return, I have no problems with that.

"... I also want to know,"

I do not mind the attitude of Koigasaki as but I myself wanted to check exactly what the real issue wasso I answered like so. That Suzuki I know and the one in the photo ... it seems to me that they are two people so I want to know the truth.

"Oh, but ... ... I don’t care, please do not say such extra things!"

"I did not say anything!"

Koigasaki was enthusiastic to the very end, and we entered the classroom together.

To be honest I thought there was something wrong with Suzuki.

Once I left my bag in the classroom, I went to the classroom of B class where Suzuki is.

My eyes met with a boy who sits at the back who often calls Suzuki for me.

"Ah ... I wonder if Suzuki ... ....?"

"Suzuki, someone is calling."

He called Suzuki. Suzuki, who was seated, noticed me and came towards me.

"Kashii after a long absence –how are you!?"

"Oh, I feel fine ... ...."

Suzuki as ever laughs innocently as usual. While thinking a little about the person in front of me,

"Oh, were you able to do it during summer vacation?"

I tried asking him straight away.

"Huh……?"

Suzuki looked blank over my question for a moment, but eventually,

"Ah, I was able to do so! I did it!"

He answered brightly with a smile.

"Huh……?"

I got surprised in Suzuki's response and panicked.

He made it.......? After all, what I saw on the day of the fireworks display......

"I am addicted to PSP's "Photo She" during the summer vacation!"

"... What ...?"

What came out of Suzuki's mouth was the title of a new game released during summer vacation.

"No, it's not like that ..."

"Well, it is wrong? Oh, then, it's a summer animation story? It's a lot of key points this time, is not it?"

"Suzuki, that’s not it ... ... I heard you got a 3D girlfriend…"

"... ... 3D? I can’t do that…"

Suzuki with adoya face, what is such a common thing I heard it now? As I said it was definitely declared.

"Well ... ... then then ..."

I took out my cell phone. I went to the Mik list from Suzuki’s page, and got the image I saw on Koigasaki's smartphone earlier. I expanded the size of the profile image.

"Who is this?"

I presented Suzuki with his image wearing a pair of black beautiful eyeglasses on my cellular phone.

"Wow ... Kashii this is... Mixi?"

Suzuki was not even surprised although he looked disgusted.

"This is your profile image in your Mik list."

"Seriously? My sister, she made this PurikuraPuas my profile image? She’s weird, isn’t she?"

Suzuki said the speech with a look that looked amazed.

Sister. Suzuki’s sister.

"This girl, your older sister!"
"Sorry, you are talking about the usual worst old sister"

"She is pretty cute! Besides, it's amazing to take a pretty shot with your older sister!"

"Just stop it! Because I was threatened, I was forced to use this image profile to prevent Nanpa mail ... ... for me its super annoying. "

I feel relieved in spite of the fact that this girl in the picture was his sister. However, I quickly remembered the next question.

"Ah ......did you go to the fireworks display ......"

I have to confirm another girl who is supposed to be with him at the fireworks display.

"Fireworks display?"

"Er ... what the hell ...?"

I forgot where the fireworks festival I went was.

"... .... Edogawa? Did you go to the Edogawa fireworks display?"

"Edogawa? No I didn’t go there."

Suzuki's remarks relieved me from the bottom of my heart.

"That's right! That's right!"

I tapped the shoulder of Suzuki exaggeratedly.

Because we have to go to the gym soon for the opening ceremony,

"Well, see ya!"

I bid farewell to Suzuki and returned to the classroom.

Suzuki was clean; my heart was clear as sky.

After all, me and Koigasaki just misunderstood him.

That was someone else who was similar to Suzuki and that girl. That is correct. That Suzuki has no girlfriend.

"Is not it so? You haven’t made a mistake in hearing Suzuki?"

After finishing the opening ceremony, I called Koigasaki to the stairs and reported to her my conversation with Suzuki.

Suzuki said that her girl in the picture was his older sister; Suzuki said that he doesn’t have a girlfriend and he did not go to fireworks festival. Therefore, what Koigasaki and I saw was a mistake in identity.

However, those were the words that Koigasaki replied.

It is quite outrageous to be called foolish in spite of having heard it all the way.

"I’m not stupid! Suzuki clearly said he didn’t go to a fireworks display?"

“....... I do not know ... I was absolutely sure it was Suzuki!"

Koigasaki stubbornly refuses to believe me.

"Because I like Suzuki more than anyone, I will never mistake someone else for Suzuki!"

The “I like Suzuki – kun” was said with a low voice ... as she is afraid to be heard in the surroundings.

"I thought so, too, but I guess I was as drunk as you."

"I did not mistake Suzuki because I was drunk, you saw him, too!"

"I thought I saw someone who might have looked like Suzuki; honestly I did not see clearly ..."

Even though she listened to me, Koigasaki stubbornly did not bend her opinion.

It was troublesome dealing with stubborn person everywhere.

"Anyway, I confirmed it with Suzuki, so I am convinced with this already. Besides, I also want to consult now ..."

I recalled that there was a chance to talk with Koigasaki alone here, and I thought that I wanted consultation, so I brought it all along here.

That is the case that Hasegawa may be an otaku, and that Sakurai likes me, as I was told by Koigasaki before.

Since Koigasaki does not know about the Otaku incident during the fireworks festival yet, I wanted to tell her about it. I will consult with Koigasaki on how to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

Also, on the day of the fireworks festival, something from Koigasaki came out, "Azuki-chan likes you!”
I wanted to ask what the heck she meant.

"... ... More important than this?!"

However, I saw her reaction and felt my timing is wrong. Koigasaki frowned and glared at me.

"You ... ... Because you want to talk to me, you don’t see anything wrong with Suzuki's fun!?"

"Huh……?"

The words of Koigasaki were out of order.

"You ... ... I already confirmed with Suzuki, yet you doubt it!"

"But what I saw was definitely Suzuki-kun! It's definitely not a mistake....... Ha, that's right, you have a nice summer vacation – going with your crush, Hasegawa, and see the fireworks festival and I go with you. As for me, I only meet Suzuki for a very short time during the summer vacation, and it turns out I see him going with someone else.... "

Koigasaki keeps talking with frustration.

"Oh, I wonder why I cooperate with your love affair, why do yours go well and mine go wrong? Super injustice!"

"I guess ... but I'm still going to cooperate with you ...."

I already did things like cosplay or get involved in summer comiket so that Koigasaki becomes an Otaku and get along with Suzuki - does that mean she is dissatisfied with just that?

"Why, can’t I get along with Suzuki at all! In addition, he turns up with someone ...."

Koigasaki glares at me again and talks such lines with resentment.

I was getting angry and was about to reply, but then.

"Momo-chan ... ... and Kashiwada-kun!"

Sakurai passed by.

"Oh, Sakurai ..."

Instantly, I remembered what Koigasaki said at the fireworks display, "Azuki likes you!”.

I do not know how true and such, I can’t accept it, but I am not expecting anything.

"Hi, Hi ..."

I greeted as naturally as possible, but on the contrary it came out forced. Oh, I am too conscious ...

"......? Why are you talking in such a place?"

"Oh no, nothing ..."

Sakurai noticed our strange situation. Apparently she hasn’t heard anything so I was relieved. But her timing is bad. She came when Koigasaki is feeling ... ...

"Azuki-chan, it's been a while!"

"!?"

At the next moment, Koigasaki instantly changed her attitude and hugged Sakurai in a good mood.

I doubted my own eyes after seeing the instant change.

Is this the same person who was just lashing out at me until now...?

"Nee! Since we went to the pool!"

The two persons will go out casually. If they met last during the pool lessons, it has only been about two weeks ago. The feeling for hugging is exaggerated.......

"Azuki-chan, let’s talk about it in the classroom!"

"Well, what about Kashiwada-kun ... ..."

Koigasaki took Sakurai's hand and went into the classroom holding hands. Sakurai was concerned about me being neglected, but Koigasaki walks on with her without any doubt.

My spot was just stolen.

That person hasn’t changed her attitude towards me even though I changed my attitude towards her and towards Sakurai. This is how I look at how things are right now.

Even though I was cooperating with her that much, she shows a gentle attitude towards other people but she doesn’t show that to me ... ... sometimes I even think that she is harassing to me.

I have not done anything bad, so why the treatment? Why is it different from girls?

I feel like losing her cooperation for once.

I got irritated and returned to the classroom. When I arrived at the seat, I was able to speak to Kiritaniin the back seat.

"Kashiwada, you tanned quite well"

"Oh, oh ... ah ..."

Probably burning up in summer, I can’t refute that.

"Well, Kiritani too, you have a tan, too!"

Looking back, Kiritani was originally dark colored, but I feel he got darker during summer vacation.

"Ah, I went through a lot of things ~ I got a pool job during an ocean trip ~"

"Oh, I got a good job too."

He just wanted to talk about sunburn because he just wants to brag.

"Well I certainly spent a leisurely summer vacation, but I think your job was better.

It does not hurt this bad to admit about your own job.

"Oh yeah, I guess your job suits you."

"Hosokawa, Ichinja"

Kiritani turned his eyes toward a boy named Hosokawa sitting in the seat in front of the corridor, which was far away from our seat, which is the seat behind the window.

Hosokawa ... ... certainly I do not know anything about him except that he's is a member of the Motete and Ikemen football club.

"He seems to have been going around with various girls during summer vacation, including girls at our school and at other schools,"

"eh……"

I confirmed the face of Hosokawa. I feel that his face looks like he got a lot of exercise and he was an energetic guy even in the class.

"I cannot see it in such a way, but ..."

"Well he’s probably going for a woman because she probably likes him."

"Oh I see. ... But, it is somewhat difficult in my job ..."

The chime drowned out our silly conversation and my homeroom teacher came into the classroom.

School finished safely on the first day of the second term after that, home room was over.

While speaking with other guys and other guys, I noticed that I haven’t talked with Hasegawa whom I was dying to talk to today.

Let's return home with her at least. And casually, see if Hasegawa is an otaku.

Hasegawa was writing the class journal while sitting in her seat.

I moved to the vicinity of Hasegawa's seat to call out to her.

"Ah ... ... Kashiwada"

Hasegawa who noticed me, replied.

In the first semester, I think that I would never call out to her in such a manner. I am very happy that I can speak normally to Hasegawa.

I see Hasegawa for the first time in about a week at the day of the fireworks display.

Even though summer is over, her black and glossy hair and her transparent skin was not burned at all.

"Even early in the new term, the work of the classmate rep is tough!"

Since I do not know what to say, I will touch on Hasegawa’s work for the school committee for now.

"No, no, it’s not that at all ..."

Hasegawa remained expressionless, but her line of sight came from the class journal to me.

"Well, is there something else that needs doing!?"

"No, I only have to bring this to the staff room."

I had planned to help if she still had work.

"... .... Well then ... well then, then ... ..."

"... ...?"

"Well, good ... ... can I walk with you after school?"

Even though there were few students in the classroom, I managed to say that line somehow.

"Huh……"

Hasegawa was surprised.

"Well ... ... Of course, I do not mind."

I do not know what she was thinking, but I received a good reply from Hasegawa and I felt relieved.

After that, I left the school together with Hasegawa after bringing the class journals to the staff room.

Meanwhile, I was trying to talk about our homework during summer vacation; I was trying to find a way to ask her if she is an Otaku.

It would be rash if I directly ask her without setting some kind of introduction to that topic.

"Oh, during summer vacation, did Hasegawa watch TV!?"

From the topic of summer vacation somehow I will bring it to the topic of TV.

I wanted to see if Hasegawa has seen the anime.

"TV ......? I have not seen that much, but I watch the morning news and several other shows during the week ... especially at late night ..."

"Midnight!"

My voice was a little loud and Hasegawa was surprised.

"Oh, sorry ...."

Because if you watch TV several times a week at late nights, you can watch the late night anime!

"Well, during school days, I usually don’t TV on late hours, but I thought that since its summer vacation, I watched some shows at late nights ... "

"Yeah yeah! Have you watched a…"

At that time I tried to say anime.

"Oh yeah, Amatoku, maybe you are watching that also, Kashiwada too?"

............

"Oh! Amatoku! Yeah yeah! I sometimes see it!"

What? Hey!

"Oh, but, you mentioned it several times a week ago, what else do you see at midnight?"

I only watch Amatoku once a week. Speaking of other late night shows, is there Ani…

"Well, else ... ...."

Three titles of comedy programs were mentioned by Hasegawa. Hasegawa is a comedy show lover as I have confirmed when we went to a rental video shop before; I was surprised that she really liked them.

"Well, that's right ... other than that ..."

"Other than that ... well, there is a variety show that I liked that recently ended quite a bit, so I wonder if there is something else worth seeing every week ..."

"Oh no, I am wondering if you watch something else other than comedy ..."

"Other than comedy ... Well, except for morning news, I have not seen much, as my mother and sister are also watching shows together ...."

"Ah, that, I see ..."

In other words, you have not seen any anime.

Despite being disappointed, I thought that being I should not show my depression.

"It's good, you like comedians ~"

I returned with a smile.

"But it's surprising ~, Hasegawa likes comedy ... ...."

"Oh ... is that right?"

"Yeah ... ... Ah ... ... when did you start watching comedies?"

"...... In the past, I heard my classmates often talking about comedy shows... ...."

"Well! Why, is that so?"

I am happy that Hasegawa has talked about herself; I will naturally listen to her.

"Is that the class now!?"

"No, it's a story from junior high school, I was listening to the comedy stories that the girls talk about while being close to my table."

"Oh, is that so?"

"I think now ... I think I wanted to enter their conversations."

"Oh, I see ... ...."

Since we were talking about comedies, I did not have a heart to change the topic as Hasegawa is speaking about the topic earnestly ... I decided to just talking about comedies.

"There seems to be quite a lot of topics about comedy in the class today, so I am also watching them often because of my study ... .... And of course, because I like comedies myself."

A study

That's right, Hasegawa was watching comedy to enter the class circle!

What a supreme effort.......

"... ... Kashiwada-kun? Is there something wrong with your eyes?"

"Yes ... it's seems that something has gotten inside my eyes."

Hasegawa told me her reasons for watching comedy, I could not help it, I loved Hasegawa more. I never imagined that I was crying unconsciously.

"Ah ... that's right, Hasegawa, on the day of the fireworks display, did you get home all right?"

I remembered the day of the fireworks display abruptly and asked Hasegawa.

That day, I was with Hasegawa, Koigasaki and Sasagawa to the station, but when everyone went through a ticket gate, one of us was having problems walking and glowing red due to the great crowd at the station. So we decided to break up with girls at the station.

I wish I was able accompany Hasegawa to her house. Though it turned out to be a terribly frustrating farewell for me.

I got tired and I fell asleep wondering whether to email the boy who accompanied Hasegawa that night. I woke up the next morning and regretted not sending an email. I kind of thought sending such a mail the next day, but I gave up e-mailing because of my troubled state of mind.

"Yes, I returned home without problems"

"Oh ... oh ... ... the fireworks display, thanks for coming!"

"Huh……"

Hasegawa opened her eyes wide to my thanks.

"Such a thing ... ... It is me who should be thanking you."

"……Huh?"

"Thank you for inviting me ... Thank you ... That day ... It was a lot of fun"

Hasegawa has said that she enjoyed the fireworks display.

I also thought when I invited her, Hasegawa might not enjoy it. Certainly that day, Hasegawa looked like she has quite a lot of fun. She was laughing at Koigasaki's and Sasagawa's conversation.

I mean, she completely bonded with her classmates such as Koigasaki and Sasagawa that day.

I was so worried but I saw that even if I did not do much, Hasegawa was able to bond with her classmates properly.

I wonder if I can also gradually blend into the class in the future.

"Oh, we are here ..."

"Oh, be careful!"

When we got to the station, we broke up and went home separately.

I realized that I was not able to check whether Hasegawa is an otaku.

Well it is OK for now, as Hasegawa may not like Otakus like me. I thought that I should listen do the checking tomorrow.

That day I have part time work in the afternoon, so I went home and then went to work after lunch.

I arrive at work and entered the employee waiting room to prepare.

"Good afternoon ... ...."

I open the door and said my greetings; I saw Yamamoto was changing clothes.

"Oh, Kashiwada, good afternoon."

"Yamamoto, are you going now?"

Yamamoto finished buttoning his shirt and wore a black jacket.

He was in a suit today. It is somewhat fresh because he was always in casual clothes. But why a suit? When I looked at his suit in a strange way,

"Yeah, today is my interview."

"Interview?"

Maybe he is quitting this job and starting at another job? If Yamamoto quits, my salvation will disappear ... I am very worried.

"Yeah, I am going to my hometown now."

"Oh, was that so ...?"

Is that a job hunting activity...? Although you gave me peace of mind, I will feel sorry to think ifyou will quit work and go to a new company.

Yamamoto is a college student doing job hunting. I think he is in his early twenties and other than that, I don’t know much about Yamamoto. Even when we meet, we only talk about his story, my story, and about Yamamoto's sister.

"But this recession is biting well ... I shouldn’t be late for my interview! Sorry, let's talk later!"

"Oh, yes, I'm sorry! Good luck with interview!"

Yamamoto grabbed his luggage in a hurry and went out of the waiting room.

I also start preparing to enter work.

"I saw Yamamoto-san in a suit today; Doesn’t he look good in them?

Today as well, my partner Idol (lol) Watanabe and Chara Kato were eating in the kitchen.

Why is it that I always get the same the same shift with these two? It is extremely uncomfortable.

Watanabe is striking Kato’s arms with excitement. Kato looked somewhat annoyed.

"But Yamamoto is not at the university any more, he is now a freeter. I wonder why he didn’t get employed while he was in college."

"Eh……"

Watanabe is surprised at Kato's words.

"Oh no ....? Ah, clearly, I thought that Yamamoto was still a college student ...."

I was in the same mind as Mr. Watanabe.

"No, I definitely heard that he is no longer going to college now. I guess it may not be true today but then when you are a college student usually you get hired after finishing college. I wonder if he was a serious person; maybe he was too busy playing when he was in college and did not get employed."

"Hey Kato, will you stop it alright! Because it's impossible for Yamamoto to do that!"

I agreed to Watanabe in my mind. Do not think of things arbitrarily, Kato. It's about Yamamoto-san who is serious and solid, so there must have been something wrong. Next time we meet, including a story of his sister, I'd like to ask him.

I got home after finishing my part time job at six.

After arriving home and finished eating supper, I went to my room and turned on the PC as usual.

First, stream music from iTunes instead of BGM, attach earphones to my ears, and check my e-mails on the computer. Then, after checking the pages I watch every day, such as image bulletin board, ranking of Nico Nico videos, pixiv's favorite painter's update, etc. on the summary site you are always watching, I suddenly access Mikushi View.

I rarely login to Mikushi, but I remembered the state of Koigasaki being rough at school today and thought of checking the new tweets from Koigasaki.

Koigasaki who became part of my Miklist after summer comiket was updating tweets and diaries frequently during summer vacation.

Speaking of the contents of the tweets, "Miki and Shibuya went!" “I bought it because the bracelet was cheap ☆ super cute ~ (with an image of the bracelet)" "I tried nailing with my free time (with an image of a nail)" "My family has become bigger today ♪ Heart love (here) (With a picture of a dog)” Apparently she began keeping a dog during summer vacation, DQN name ___ B) ... ... and so on and so on, but for me it did not matter anything, but there were lots of bright content .

However, after the fireworks display, the number of new tweets has decreased.

Even if the tweets are updated, the contents were, "ah ... a bit of a shocking event ... I do not know exactly yet ... I’m feeling down ..." or “whyI do not care what it's going wrong? It's hot every day and there's already everything else ─── "or"I do not want to go to school again soon". There is nothing but negative content.

Apparently, she seems down because she thought she saw Suzuki at the fireworks festival with a girlfriend.

I was wondering if there are new tweets from Koigasaki. When I logged in, one new message came.

Although it is surprising as there were no new messages for some days before this and I checked Mik tweets before that. Looks like the new tweets from Koigasaki arrived just about 30 minutes ago.

"I wish I have 20/20 foresight ... I would not have done that at all. I was irritated today and hit a person. I’m the worst (-_-)"

Hitting a person ... Does she probably mean what she did to me today? Is she, once she owns to a mistake, she reflects on it....... No, perhaps it’s just my excessive self-consciousness; there is a possibility of that being a completely separate matter but....

I open a new message.

The sender was named "Murasaki".

...... Murasaki, is this the writer Murasaki who we met in the summer comiket!?

"Hello, this is Murasaki, the coterie artist who you’ve met in summer comiket. Do you remember me? "

Of course I remember! I mean surely that I became indebted to you.

"I asked Momoif this is the page of Kashiwada, so I sent a message. May I send my Mik application to you?"

The moment I read that message, I accepted the Mik request of Murasaki's page at the speed of light.

Oh, thank God. Thank you Koigasaki. It seems like a dream to be able to catch up with Murasakiwho I thought would never meet again. Mixi is a wonderful service.

"Thank you for the message! Thank you very much for your help in the summer comiket! I'm really happy that Ms. Murasaki can give me a message. Thank you Mik!"

I sent a reply that may be too long because my tension is too high.
After accepting, I saw Murasaki's profile page. I notice the coterie activities posted, and I bookmarked both the website and the blog address. Then, new messages appear.

Looks like Murasaki was also hurrying to confirm. Apparently just now Murasaki seems to be logging in to Mixie and seems to reply immediately.

"Thank you for immediate accepting my MikMiku♪ Actually, I have a consultation about Momo ... If so, may I talk using mobile mail or skype? Because using Mik's message exchange is difficult for me."

Mobile e-mail or Skype!? It's too early for me to be going to dating sites, but it's not something I would pass up on. ──Keep calm, I say to myself. I'm so excited that someone like Murasaki will be my first Skype conversation partner.

Included in the message was Murasaki's mobile number, e - mail address and Skype ID, so I registered my mobile number and e - mail address.

Then I searched the ID using Skype's friend search, and I found it immediately so I pressed the add friend button. I seemed to be accepted by Murasaki after a while; I was included in her contact list. Since I was online, I sent her a message.

"It's me, Kashiwada! I got registered immediately! "

It seems I was too desperate and stupid.

"It's Murasaki. Thank you for registering immediately ♪ Are you busy right now? "

Murasaki also immediately responded and my tension further increased.

"No, I’m insanely free!! It is totally free!"

"Thank you very much m (_ _) m it is quickly how is Momo recently? "

Murasaki seems to have been concerned about Koigasaki. Oh yeah, if she was depressed a bit because of a rumor, you would be curious. Or she may be exchanging mails directly with Koigasaki.

"Ahh ... She’s feeling really down ... She was in a bad mood at school (bitter smile)"

"Oh, so that’s what it was ... well ..."

As I'm wondering how I will reply, I get another message from Murasaki.

"Oh, by the way, you are still a high school student. I was surprised to hear that from Momo’s e-mails … ^ ^; "

"Huh? Did you see us as mature?"

"I thought you were university students. Momo looks young but I thought she was college student because she was dyeing her hair. High school students, in my mind do not dye their hair because of school regulations ... "

By the way, Murasaki said that she went to an all girls high school and university so Murasaki's schools may have prohibited hair dyeing.

"Such books should not be sold to under aged students ..."

A book like that ... ... is that Murasaki's doujinsu purchased by Koigasaki? Sure it was R-18 rated.

"No ...Please don’t think too much about it. We are sorry (sweat)."

"Why are you apologizing, Kashiwada? "

"Ah, I asked Koigasaki to buy that book for me ..."

"Well, is that so? It's kind of embarrassing (sweat) "

No, I'm rather embarrassed about this ... ....

"Well, the topic has deviated significantly. I'm sorry. Yes, I want a consultation with Kashiwada. "

"Oh, yes! What'll do I have to do!?"

"Actually, I heard Momo is depressed in her romantic relationship."

Did Koigasaki talk about her romance with her e-mails to Murasaki? I do not know how far they talked.

"So, when were exchanging e-mails today, I told her that I always feel better when I devote myself to creative activities. Then Momo, something seemed to flash inside her. "

"…Huh!?"

Flashed? What on earth? I have a bad feeling.

"Somehow, it seems like I got a daughter during summer comiket, I like her very much. It seems she also wanted to write. "

Is that because of the doujinshi purchased by Koigasaki from summer comiket? That book, I saw that the pictures are and she liked it so much. I do not think that the day will come when Koigasaki would like doujinshi.

"So, I suggested that Momo try working for a coterie magazine; I suggested that she also draw."

"Huh…"

Koigasaki writing doujinshi.......?

I could never imagine that such a story happening. Koigasaki writing doujinshi ... No, it is too much to take in.

"There, I have a favor to ask from Kashiwada. Could you please cooperate with Momo's doujinshi? "

Cooperate……?

I wonder if this is what Murasaki's consultation is about.

"Of course, I will do a full backup. However, Momo thinks that she relies heavily on Kashiwada. So, if she is in trouble, I'd like you to give her a consultation ♪ "

I understood Murasaki's intention. I was asked to cooperate with Koigasaki’s doujinshi ... ... I have no experience with coterie magazine production, and I honestly doubt if there are things that I can help with. Will it not be better if Murasaki, an experienced teacher, teach us how?

"Well, of course, I would be happy if that was the case!”

However, Murasaki did not give me much of a choice other than to answer her from my heart.

"It was good ♪I thought Kashiwada-san would say so! So thank you for listening to me ☆ "

"It was good, I thought Kashiwada-san would say so ..."

"……eh!?"

When I turned around, Akari was in the computer screen behind me, and saw the letters of the message from Murasaki and read it out aloud. She seems to have just gotten out of the bath, wearing something like a pajamas made with Mokomoko.

"Oh! When did you get into this room!"

"I knocked!"

Because I was using earphones with music at a relatively large volume, I did not notice her knocking. I hurriedly stopped the music and removed the earphones.

"What ... What are you doing with Skype and a woman? Who is this!?"

"What are you doing here?"

"Mommy put your bath in."

"Oh, I'm on Skype now ... ...."

"Well, can Akari join the conversation?"

She said such a thing like I was a villain plotting bad things.

"Damn it! I'll finish soon and I will take a bath later so you can get out now!"

I forcibly pushed Akari out of the room. Well, I guess that conversation we just had was funny....

After that, I sent a message to Murasaki saying "I'm sorry, I have to take a bath soon ...” I finished Skype with Murasaki and prepared to take a bath.

To be honest I was slightly surprised that Murasaki cared about so much about Koigasaki. Even though we just became friends last summer comiket, the distance between us has shrunk much in a short time. By the way, I remembered that Murasaki left comments on Koigasaki’s tweets and diaries on Mixi. I do not write tweets or keep a diary myself, and it is a principle of mine to leave no comments on the diaries of others. (Because if I write a tweet or a diary and if no one leaves a comment, I will be tempted to erase the article). Same goes for not getting a response after commenting on the diary of another person, I will be shocked as well. )

For Murasaki who is worried, I will tell Koigasaki tomorrow that she absolutely misunderstood things.

Even if I think about it, I think it is natural to consider Suzuki's appearance at a fireworks display as a mistake with me and Koigasaki. Because Suzuki himself said that he didn’t go to the fireworks display. Suzuki is not a liar; I can’t think of a reason for him to lie to me.

But even so, Koigasaki is writing doujinshi ...

I don’t know how serious she is, but her actions are always too crazy for me. In the first place, she can’t draw well. I wonder what she is going to do. I have to ask her properly. If she can’t draw, she can still be a novelist rather than a cartoonist.

Anyway, as Murasaki asked me, I also have to cooperate.

| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2017-07-15T04:39:25Z

Bobobelmonte:

Summer vacation is over and the second semester began.
The opening ceremony is over and I head for the library to return the book I borrowed during the summer vacation.

There, Hasegawa was also doing the procedure to return books at the counter.

"Oh, Hasegawa!"

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

I think of my good luck for having met Hasegawa by chance at the start of the second semester.

"Kashiwada also came to borrow a book?"

"Oh, I came to return this ...."

"Well ...."

Hasegawa looks at the book I am holding and now looks surprised.

It was the light novel that I borrowed during summer vacation.

For a moment, I felt bad, I was scared of Hasegawa ___ ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ ___ 0

"I hid it until now ... .... I like this kind of thing."

That was a big bet for me.

Since that light novel has a geeky pattern as its cover page, it can easily be judged that the reader is an Otaku.

If this was the first term, I would never of showing this to Hasegawa as I was desperately hiding the fact that I am an Otaku.

But now I had one suspicion against Hasegawa.

I think that Hasegawa herself may be an Otaku like myself.

On the day of fireworks festival, while looking at the anime character drawn in the pizza box, Hasegawa muttered the correct name of the anime character with a small voice. Even though the anime was a minor late-night shown only Otakus would watch, Hasegawa knew the anime.

I thought about the matter a lot and I came to the conclusion that Hasegawa is an otaku. So, I decided to come out as an otaku after the fireworks display.

I felt it was now or never.

I saw Hasegawa frown. Although I prepared myself, I am afraid of the worst scenario happening. If by any chance, Hasegawa is not an otaku or if she dislikes my otaku hobbies ....

However, looking at the facial expression of Hasegawa, my mind was wrapped in relief.

She looked at me with a gentle smile.

"Kashiwada was also the same as me ... Actually I was also hiding it, but I love manga, light novels and anime ... I am also an Otaku."

The moment I heard her words, I made a guts pose in my mind.

Hasegawa was an otaku. She has the same hobbies as me.

From now on, there is no need for me to hide being an Otaku. I can expose myself as is.

Because the person who I like has recognized me as having the same hobbies.

"Kashiwada-kun, I was surprised because you didn’t look like that at all, you have hidden it well."

I am glad when Hasegawa said so. Well, I was hiding being an Otaku better than I thought.

"Also ... Hasegawa has also hidden herself well, I did not notice anything."

"I am very happy that Kashiwada has the same hobby as me."

"Yes! I also because I ... I was thinking that I want to get along with Hasegawa forever ...!"

I knew that Hasegawa was an Otaku, I was pleased very much and said such a thing.

Hasegawa looks at me with a surprised expression.

"Because I ... ... Because I like Hasegawa .... "

I made a fist and finished up to the end with a trembling voice. I am afraid of Hasegawa's reaction as I looked down and couldn’t see her face.

But in the next moment, my clenched fist was wrapped in warm and soft things.

"Thank you, I also ... ... I like Kashiwada ...."

Hasegawa gently stared my hand while looking at me with a gentle smile.

"Thank you, really thank you! We can definitely be a nice couple! Because we share the same hobbies as Otakus!"

"Yes! From now on, let's talk a lot about each other's hobbies!"

Hasegawa responded to my words of excitement with a smile.

With Hasegawa responding to my feelings, we have become an Otaku couple ... ....

Oh, I am the happiest person in the world right now ... ....

"Naoki! It's summer vacation, how long will you stay to bed? It's already noon!"

I woke up to a familiar voice, I was on my bed. The thin quilt that hung on my body was torn off swiftly.

"Huh……?"

When I got up, my sister Akari was beside my bed and staring at me.

"Yu ... ... a dream ...... !?"

As expected, I thought that development was too convenient.

It was a wonderful dream, I was disappointed terribly.

"What!! Eh ... ... You had an erotic dream!?"

When I looked down, Akari pounces on me and shouts.

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

"Ah even I, Akari, knows that if I oversleep during summer vacation it will mean school’s 2nd semester will come sooner due to time lost due to oversleeping!"

Akari goes out of my room as if she was indignant.

She came into my room without permission again... ....

During the last four days of the summer vacation after the end of the fireworks festival the last week of August, I stayed at home doing nothing remarkable.

Of course my head was full of the shocking events that occurred during the fireworks display.

First is the remark, "Sakurai likes me" that came out from a drunk Koigasaki.

Then there is Suzuki who was walking with a girl in a yukata, which we saw while on the way home from the fireworks festival.

And ... more than anything, Hasegawa reacting to the anime character that was drawn on the pizza box we ordered while on the fireworks festival. How did Hasegawa know the name of such a minor late night anime character?

There are two possibilities….
She is not an Otaku, she just knew the character by chance.

Although she is not acting like it at school, she may be a hidden Otaku.

And I am inclined to think that it would be the latter.

If Hasegawa was a hidden Otaku, then she is the same as me. I would be so happy if I can talk to my crush who shares the same hobbies with me. Such delusions of mine swelled too much and it hadinvaded my dreams just like what happened this morning.

As soon as possible, I would like to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

And if it turns out that she is an Otaku, I will thank the gods for making my dreams come true. Then the distance between us will shrink instantly.

I confess after we get along as Otaku friends.

Of course I do not think that everything will work as easily as this morning's dream, but if Hasegawa was an Otaku, it can be considered that my winning percentage will be much higher than before.

It was frustrating for me to wait for the second semester to start. I spent the last day of summer vacation in a fever.

*

In September, the second semester has begun.

I got up early and Iimmediately set my hair.

"Ah ~ school starts today ... Daru ... ...."

My sister has sleepy eyes while having breakfast.

"Akari, be like your older brother and prepare for school early."

"... ... Naoki, are not you preparing yourself more than usual?"

I was standing in front of the washbasin when I heard Akari’s voice.

"Second semester starts today!

I finished setting my hairstyle and I look back to Akari in a good light.

"You are in high spirits since morning ... before now, you said you never wanted to go to school after a long vacation ... ... did you eat something strange!"

Akari looks at me with a strange look.

"Isn’t it fun to see her at school?"

Okaa-san teased me.

"A Girlfriend!?"

Both of me and Akari ask at the same time.

"Didn’t you go out with a girl during the summer vacation?"

"Well I went on a date, but ... not with a girlfriend ..."

After saying it, it’s time for me to leave the house, so I rushed out carrying my bag.

"Take care!"

"See you!"

"... I wish he would be run over by a car ...."

I heard my sister's lines, but I didn’t mind as I closed the doors after going out from the living room.

Why does she feel bad when I'm in high spirits ... does she wish for her brother 's misfortune?

I did not mind the crowded trains as I walked purposely from the station to the school road as I went to school with a positive attitude.

I wanted to confirm with Hasegawa as soon as possible.

Whether Hasegawa is an Otaku like me or not.

I found a familiar figure behind where I approached the school.

I hesitated to speak only for a moment, but today's me is different from the usual.

"Yo Koigasaki!"

I didn’t mind if I was heard by the surrounding students and if she heard me. Today I was able to speak fairly.

"...... !?"

But the next moment, the height of my tension flew away in an instant.

"You, what’s with you... ...!"

Koigasaki who turned around to my voice, her Hairstyle and Makeup was great as usual but the bags under her eyes can’t hidden by makeup, her complexion was bad, and she looked like she is dying.

"Noisy from the morning .... You’re too loud, my head aches ... ..."

"You ... ... did not get enough sleep?"

Koigasaki with a low tension so far is rare. Even though the new school term has not yet begun, why does she look like she is already going to die?

"I can’t sleep ..."

She muttered with a low voice.

Part 13
When I listened to her, I finally remembered the reason why Koigasaki was like this.

"Oh, it’s the matter with Suzuki ..."

"............"

On the way back from the fireworks festival, Suzuki who is Koigasaki’s crush, was seen walking with a girl wearing a yukata by Koigasakiand me.

"Ah, that one ... ... that girl ... ...."

I was surprised as I completely forgot about it as I am interested in a more serious event (whether Hasegawa is an Otaku).

"Youare worried about that and have trouble sleeping because of it ...?"

"Why, of course……"

It seems that her mind is bothered by it and her gait is also staggering a little.

Oh yeah, If I saw Hasegawa walking with a guy who seems to be her boyfriend ... Well, I also may be walking around in a shock.

However, when I saw Suzuki and the girl he is with at the fireworks festival, one speculation came up inside me.

"Oh that, I guess she is Suzuki's big sister,"

"…………Huh?"

Koigasaki looked surprised at my line, opened her eyes and looked at me.

"Onee-san……?"

We reached the school building, and continued our conversation while changing into our school shoes.

"Oh, Suzuki has an older sister although I have not heard about her age or any other detail. I do not that was a girlfriend with Suzuki, I guess it would be more natural way to think that was his older sister."

"... but ... normally, would you come to a fireworks display with your sister?"

She stares at me. I can’t say for sure but I think that it is impossible that sister and her younger brother would go to a fireworks festival unless they are in very good terms.

"And then, what do you think this is?"

"……eh?"

The smartphone of Koigasaki is placed in front of my eyes.

On the screen, one full image was displayed full. There is Suzuki ... ... and a pretty girl. Suzuki in the picture is definitely looking friendly to the girl he is with.

"This was taken after the fireworks festival ... Suzuki was with another girl ... ?"

When I got a glimpse of Suzuki at the fireworks display, I remembered bright brown hair close to blonde tied into two dumplings and having a flashy hair ornament. Both the hairstyle and the yutaka have a flashy feeling. She looks like a cute little girl that is the same age as us. I was surprised that Suzuki was walking with a 3D girl, but I felt something wrong with him walking next to a gaudy looking girl.

However, the girl next to Suzuki reflected in this photo was a different person from the girl who we first saw at the fireworks display. Her black hair is cut in a short bobcat, she is wearing a black lap glasses and a sailor suit. She gives an impression that she is an intellectual beauty.

If my speculation is correct, the girl who came at the fireworks display was Suzuki's older sister.

So, is the girl in this picture?

When we arrived at the classroom, we did not enter inside and we talked in the hallway.

"What's wrong with this pretty image?"

"When I saw Suzuki's page at Mikushi, I saw a name of a girl in theMik list, so I checked away, then the profile image was this ..."

I could not believe the image and kept staring at it while looking at the smartphone of Koigasaki. The photos have handwriting on the top, "Nakayoshi". Is the stylish handsome person that is reflected on this is really Suzuki? It is a face whose eyes are slightly larger than Suzuki’s, but I am sure is Suzuki. I have seen the plain clothes that he is am wearing with in this phot, and above all, the name under Suzuki, "So-chan" is written at the bottom.

"Although I am certain that was Suzuki ... ... I do not wonder why he has many cute girlfriends ... ...."

Koigasakisnatched her smartphone from my hand and muttered.

Suzuki, are those two your good girl friends? I feel uneasy.

"But when you invite two people to go to a fireworks festival together, are they usually your girlfriends? They should be, shouldn’t they?

...... Is that true Suzuki?

No, it is not even possible. Suzuki is not that kind of guy.

"I do not understand anything!"

Koigasaki is disturbed and calls out like that.

"Tentatively, calm down ..."

I was upset, but Koigasaki is more so. I understand her feelings ... ....

"..., hey, aren’t you close to him? Please check with Suzuki!"

"Huh……?"

Koigasaki seems to be upset and told such a thing to me.

"I recently helped you so now it’s your turn to help me!"

"What ..."

Certainly, Koigasaki has recently helped me with Hasegawa and has given me lots of advice, but I am also trying to work hard for Koigasaki ... .... She wrinkles her eyebrows and sharply stares at me. I understand that she is cranky because of Suzuki's casebut I guess it's because she is doing something for me and is now asking me to help her in return, I have no problems with that.

"... I also want to know,"

I do not mind the attitude of Koigasakias but I myself wanted to check exactly what the real issue wasso I answered like so. That Suzuki I know and the one in the photo ... it seems to me that they are two people so I want to know the truth.

"Oh, but ... ... I don’t care, please do not say such extra things!"

"I did not say anything!"

Koigasaki was enthusiasticto the very end, and we entered the classroom together.

To be honest I thought there was something wrong with Suzuki.

Once I left my bag in the classroom, I went to the classroom of B class where Suzuki is.

My eyes met with a boy who sits at the back who often calls Suzuki for me.

"Ah ... I wonder if Suzuki ... ....?"

"Suzuki, someone is calling."

He called Suzuki. Suzuki who was seated, noticed me and came towards me.

"Kashii after a long absence –how are you!?"

"Oh, I feel fine ... ...."

Suzuki as ever laughs innocently as usual. While thinking a little about the person in front of me,

"Oh, were you able to do it during summer vacation?"

I tried asking him straight away.

"Huh……?"

Suzuki looked blank over my question for a moment, but eventually,

"Ah, I was able to do so! I did it!"

He answered brightly with a smile.

"Huh……?"

I got surprised in Suzuki's response and panicked.

He made it ... ....? After all, what I saw on the day of the fireworks display ......

"I am addicted to PSP's"Photo She"during the summer vacation!"

"... What ...?"

What came out of Suzuki's mouth was the title of a new game released during summer vacation.

"No, it's not like that ..."

"Well, it is wrong? Oh, then, it's a summer animation story? It's a lot of key points this time, is not it?"

"Suzuki, that’s not it ... ... I heard you got a 3D girlfriend…"

"... ... 3D? Ican’t do that…"

Suzuki with adoya face, what is such a common thing I heard it now? As I said it was definitely declared.

"Well ... ... then then ..."

I took out my cell phone. I went to the Mik list from Suzuki’s page, and got the image I saw on Koigasaki's smartphone earlier. I expanded the size of the profile image.

"Who is this?"

I presented Suzuki with his image wearing a pair of black beautiful eyeglasses on my cellular phone.

"Wow ... Kashii this is... ..., Mixi?"

Suzuki was not even surprised although he looked disgusted.

"This is your profile image in your Mik list."

"Seriously? My sister, she made this PurikuraPuas my profile image? She’s weird, isn’t she?"

Suzuki said the speech with a look that looked amazed.

Sister. Suzuki’s sister.

"This girl, your older sister!"

"Sorry, you are talking about the usual worst old sister"

"She is pretty cute! Besides, it's amazing to take a pretty shot with your older sister!"

"Just stop it! Because I was threatened, I was forced to use this image profile to prevent Nanpa mail ... ... for me it's super annoying. "

I feel relieved in spite of the fact that this girl in the picture was his sister. However, I quickly remembered the next question.

"Ah ......did you go to the fireworks display ......"

I have to confirm another girl who is supposed to be with him at the fireworks display.

"Fireworks display?"

"Er ... what the hell ...?"

I forgot where the fireworks festival I went was.

"... .... Edogawa? Did you go to the Edogawa fireworks display?"

"Edogawa? No I didn’t go there."

Suzuki's remarks relieved me from the bottom of my heart.

"That's right! That's right!"

I tapped the shoulder of Suzuki exaggeratedly.

Because we have to go to the gym soon for the opening ceremony,

"Well, see ya!"

I bid farewell to Suzuki and returned to the classroom.

Suzuki was clean, my heart was clear as sky.

After all, me and Koigasaki just misunderstood him.

That was someone else who was similar to Suzuki and that girl. That is correct. That Suzuki has no girlfriend.

"Is not it so? You haven’t made a mistake in hearing Suzuki?"

After finishing the opening ceremony, I called Koigasaki to the stairs and reported to her my conversation with Suzuki.

Suzuki said that her girl in the picture was his older sister, Suzuki said that he doesn’t have a girlfriend and he did not go to fireworks festival. Therefore, what Koigasaki and I saw was a mistake in identity.

However, those were the words that Koigasaki replied.

It is quite outrageous to be called foolish in spite of having heard it all the way.

"I’m not stupid! Suzuki clearly said he didn’t goto a fireworks display?"

" ... .... I do not know ... I was absolutely sure it was Suzuki!"

Koigasaki stubbornly refuses to believe me.

"Because I like Suzuki more than anyone, I will never mistake someone else for Suzuki!"

The “I like Suzuki – kun” was said with a low voice ... as she is afraid to be heard in the surroundings.

"I thought so, too, but I guess I was as drunk as you."

"I did not mistake Suzuki because I was drunk, you saw him, too!"

"I thought I saw someone who might have looked like Suzuki, honestly I did not see clearly ..."

Even though she listened to me, Koigasaki stubbornly did not bend her opinion.

It was troublesome dealing with stubborn person everywhere.

"Anyway, I confirmed it with Suzuki, so I am convinced with this already. Besides, I also want to consult now ..."

I recalled that there was a chance to talk with Koigasaki alone here, and I thought that I wanted consultation, so I brought it all along here.

That is the case that Hasegawa may be an otaku, and that Sakurai likes me, as I was told by Koigasaki before.

Since Koigasaki does not know about the Otaku incident during the fireworks festival yet, I wanted to tell her about it. I will consult with Koigasaki on how to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

Also, on the day of the fireworks festival, something from Koigasakicame out, "Azuki-chan likes you!”
I wanted to ask what the heck shemeant.

"... ... More important than this?!"

However, I saw her reaction and felt my timing is wrong. Koigasaki frowned and glared at me.

"You ... ... Because you want to talk to me, you don’t see anything wrong with Suzuki's fun!?"

"Huh……?"

The words of Koigasaki were out of order.

"You ... ... I already confirmed with Suzuki, yet you doubt it!"

"But what I saw was definitely Suzuki-kun! It's definitely not a mistake ... .... Ha, that's right, You have a nice summer vacation – going with your crush,Hasegawa, and see the fireworks festival and I go with you. As for me, I only meet Suzuki for a very short time during the summer vacation, and it turns out I see him going with someone else .... "

Koigasaki keeps talking with frustration.

"Oh, I wonder why I cooperate with your love affair, why do yours go well and mine go wrong? Super injustice!"

"I guess ... but I'm still going to cooperate with you ...."

I already did things like cosplay or get involved in summer comiket so that Koigasaki becomes an Otaku and get along with Suzuki - does that mean she is dissatisfied with just that?

"Why, can’t I get along with Suzuki at all! In addition, he turns up with someone ...."

Koigasaki glares at me again and talks such lines with resentment.

I was getting angry and was about to reply, but then.

"Momo-chan ... ... andKashiwada-kun!"

Sakurai passed by.

"Oh, Sakurai ... ...!"

Instantly, I remembered what Koigasaki said at the fireworks display, "Azuki likes you!" .

I do not know how trueand such, I can’t accept it, but I am not expecting anything.

"Hi, Hi ..."

I greeted as naturally as possible, but on the contrary it came out forced. Oh, I am too conscious ...

"......? Why are you talking in such a place?"

"Oh no, nothing ..."

Sakurai noticed our strange situation. Apparently she hasn’t heard anything so I was relieved. But her timing is bad. She came when Koigasaki is feeling ... ...

"Azuki-chan, it's been a while!"

"!?"

At the next moment, Koigasaki instantly changed her attitude and hugged Sakurai in a good mood.

I doubted my own eyes after seeing the instant change.

Is this the same person who was just lashing out at me until now ...?

"Nee! Since we went to the pool!"

The two persons will go out casually. If they met last during the pool lessons, it has only been about two weeks ago. The feeling for hugging is exaggerated ... ....

"Azuki-chan, let’s talk about it in the classroom!"

"Well, what aboutKashiwada-kun ... ..."

Koigasaki took Sakurai's hand and went into the classroom holding hands. Sakurai was concerned about me being neglected, but Koigasaki walks on with her without any doubt.

My spot was just stolen.

That personhasn’t changed her attitude towards me even though I changed my attitude towards her and towards Sakurai. This is how I look at how things are right now.

Even though I was cooperating with her that much, she shows a gentle attitude towards other people but she doesn’t show that to me ... ... sometimes I even think that she is harassing to me.

I have not done anything bad, so why the treatment? Why is it different from girls?

I feel like losing her cooperation for once.

I got irritated and returned to the classroom. When I arrived at the seat, I was able to speak to Kiritaniin the back seat.

"Kashiwada, you tanned quite well"

"Oh, oh ... ah ..."

Probably burning up in summer, I can’t refute that.

"Well, Kiritani too, you have a tan, too!"

Looking back, Kiritani was originally dark colored, but I feel he got darker during summer vacation.

"Ah, I went through a lot of things ~ I got a pool job during an oceantrip ~"

"Oh, I got a good job too."

He just wanted to talk about sunburn because he just wants to brag.

"Well I certainly spent a leisurely summer vacation, but I think your job was better.

It does not hurt this bad to admit about your own job.

"Oh yeah, I guess your job suits you."

"Hosokawa, Ichinja"

Kiritani turned his eyes toward a boy named Hosokawa sitting in the seat in front of the corridor, which was far away from our seat, which is the seat behind the window.

Hosokawa ... ... certainly I do not know anything about him except that he's is a member of the Motete and Ikemen football club.

"He seems to have been going around with various girls during summer vacation, including girls at our school and at other schools,"

"eh……"

I confirmed the face of Hosokawa. I feel that his face looks like he got a lot of exercise and he was an energetic guy even in the class.

"I cannot see it in such a way, but ..."

"Well he’s probably going for a woman because she probably likes him."

"Oh I see. ... but, it is somewhat difficult in my job ..."

The chime drowned out our silly conversation and my homeroom teacher came into the classroom.

School finished safely on the first day of the second term after that, home room was over.

While speaking with other guys and other guys, I noticed that I haven’t talked with Hasegawa whomI was dying to talk to today.

Let's return home with her at least. And casually, see if Hasegawa is an otaku.

Hasegawa was writing the class journal while sitting in her seat.

I move to the vicinity of the Hasegawa seat to called out to her.

"Ah ... ... Kashiwada"

Hasegawa who noticed me, replied.

In the first semester, I think that I would never call out to her in such a manner. I am very happy that I can speak normally to Hasegawa.

I see Hasegawa for the first time in about a week at the day of the fireworks display.

Even though summer is over, her black and glossy hair and her transparent skin was not burned at all.

"Even early in the new term, the work of the classmate rep is tough!"

Since I do not know what to say, I will touch on Hasegawa’s work for the school committee for now.

"No, no, it’s not that at all ..."

Hasegawa remained expressionless, but her line of sight came from the class journal to me.

"Well, is there something else that needs doing!?"

"No, I only have to bring this to the staff room."

I had planned to help if she still had work.

"... .... Well then ... well then, then ... ..."

"... ...?"

"Well, good ... ... can I walk with you after school?"

Even though there were few students in the classroom, I managed to say that line somehow.

"Huh……"

Hasegawa was surprised.

"Well ... ... Of course, I do not mind."

I do not know what she was thinking, but I received a good reply from Hasegawa and I felt relieved.

After that, I left the school together with Hasegawa after bringing the class journals to the staff room.

Meanwhile, I was trying to talk about our homework during summer vacation; I was trying to find a way to ask her if she is an Otaku.

It would be rash if I directly ask her without setting some kind of introduction to that topic.

"Oh, during summer vacation, did Hasegawa watch TV!?"

From the topic of summer vacation somehow I will bring it to the topic of TV.

I wanted to see if Hasegawa has seen the anime.

"TV ......? I have not seen that much, but I watch the morning news and several other shows during the week ... especially at late night ..."

"Midnight!"

My voice was a little loud and Hasegawa was surprised.

"Oh, sorry ...."

Because if you watch TV several times a week at late nights, you can watch the late night anime!

"Well, during school days, I usually don’t TV on late hours, but I thought that since it’s summer vacation, I watched some shows at late nights ... "

"Yeah yeah! Have you watched a…"

At that time I tried to say anime.

"Oh yeah, Amatoku, maybe you are watching that also, Kashiwada too?"

............

"Oh! Amatoku! Yeah yeah! I sometimes see it!"

What? Hey!

"Oh, but, you mentioned it several times a week ago, what else do you see at midnight?"

I only watch Amatokuonce a week. Speaking of other late night sows, is there Ani…

"Well, else ... ...."

Three titles of comedy programs were mentioned by Hasegawa. Hasegawa is a comedy show lover as I have confirmed when we went to a rental video shop before; I was surprised that she really liked them.

"Well, that's right ... other than that ..."

"Other than that ... well, there is a variety show that I liked that recently ended quite a bit, so I wonder if there is something else worth seeing every week ..."

"Oh no, I am wondering if you watch something else other than comedy ..."

"Other than comedy ... Well, except for morning news, I have not seen much, as my mother and sister are also watching shows together ...."

"Ah, that, I see ..."

In other words, you have not seen any anime.

Despite being disappointed, I thought that being I should not show my depression.

"It's good, you like comedians ~"

I returned with a smile.

"But it's surprising ~, Hasegawa likes comedy ... ...."

"Oh ... is that right?"

"Yeah ... ... Ah ... ... when did you start watching comedies?"

"...... In the past, I heard my classmates often talking about comedy shows... ...."

"Well! Why, is that so?"

I am happy that Hasegawa has talked about herself, I will naturally listen to her.

"Is that the class now!?"

"No, it's a story from junior high school, I was listening to the comedy stories that the girls talk about while being close to my table."

"Oh, is that so?"

"I think now ... I think I wanted to enter their conversations."

"Oh, I see ... ...."

Since we were talking about comedies, I did not have a heart to change the topic as Hasegawa is speaking about the topic earnestly ... I decided to just talking about comedies.

"There seems to be quite a lot of topics about comedy in the class today, so I am also watching them often because of my study ... .... and of course, because I like comedies myself."

A study

That's right, Hasegawa was watching comedy to enter the class circle!

What a supreme effort ... ....

"... ... Kashiwada-kun? Is there something wrong with your eyes?"

"Yes ... it's seems that something has gotten inside my eyes."

Hasegawa told me her reasons for watching comedy, I could not help it, I loved Hasegawa more. I never imagined that I was crying unconsciously.

"Ah ... that's right, Hasegawa, on the day of the fireworks display, did you get home all right?"

I remembered the day of the fireworks display abruptly and asked Hasegawa.

That day, I was with Hasegawa, Koigasaki and Sasagawa to the station, but when everyone went through a ticket gate, one of us was having problems walking and glowing red due to the great crowd at the station. So we decided to break up with girls at the station.

I wish I was able accompany Hasegawa to her house. Though it turned out to be a terribly frustrating farewell for me.

I got tired and I fell asleep wondering whether to email the boy who accompanied Hasegawa that night. I woke up the next morning and regretted not sending an email. I kind of thought sending such a mail the next day, but I gave up e-mailing because of my troubled state of mind.

"Yes, I returned home without problems"

"Oh ... oh ... ... the fireworks display, thanks for coming!"

"Huh……"

Hasegawa opened her eyes wide to my thanks.

"Such a thing ... ... It is me who should be thanking you."

"……Huh?"

"Thank you for inviting me ... Thank you ... That day ... It was a lot of fun"

Hasegawa has said that she enjoyed the fireworks display.

I also thought when I invited her, Hasegawa might not enjoy it. Certainly that day, Hasegawa looked like she has quite a lot of fun. She was laughing at Koigasaki's and Sasagawa's conversation.

I mean, she completely bonded with her classmates such as Koigasaki and Sasagawa that day.

I was so worried but I saw that even if I did not do much, Hasegawa was able to bond with her classmates properly.

I wonder if I can also gradually blend into the class in the future.

"Oh, we are here ..."

"Oh, be careful!"

When we got to the station, we broke up and went home separately.

I realized that I was not able to check whether Hasegawa is an otaku.

Well it is OK for now, as Hasegawa may not like Otakus like me. I thought that I should listen do the checking tomorrow.

That day I have part time work in the afternoon, so I went home and then went to work after lunch.

I arrive at work and entered the employee waiting room to prepare.

"Good afternoon ... ...."

I open the door and said my greetings, I saw Yamamoto was changing clothes.

"Oh, Kashiwada, good afternoon."

"Yamamoto, are you going now?"

Yamamoto finished buttoning his shirt and wore a black jacket.

He was in a suit today. It is somewhat fresh because he was always in casual clothes. But why a suit? When I looked at his suit in a strange way,

"Yeah, today is my interview."

"Interview?"

Maybe he is quitting this job and starting at another job? If Yamamoto quits, my salvation will disappear ... I am very worried.

"Yeah, I going to my hometown now."

"Oh, was that so ...?"

Is that a job hunting activity ...? Although you gave me peace of mind, I will feel sorry to think ifyou will quit work and go to a new company.

Yamamoto is a college student doing job hunting. I think he is in his early twenties and other than that, I don’t know much about Yamamoto. Even when we meet, we only talk about his story, my story, and about Yamamoto's sister.

"But this recession is biting well ... I shouldn’t be late for my interview! Sorry, let's talk later!"

"Oh, yes, I'm sorry! Good luck with interview!"

Yamamoto grabbed his luggage in a hurry and went out of the waiting room.

I also start preparing to enter work.

"I saw Yamamoto-san in a suit today, Doesn’t he look good in them?

Today as well, my partner Idol (lol) Watanabe and Chara Kato were eating in the kitchen.

Why is it that I always get the same the same shift with these two? It is extremely uncomfortable.

Watanabe is striking Kato 's arms with excitement. Kato looked somewhat annoyed.

"But Yamamoto is not at the university any more, he is now afreeter. I wonder why he didn’t get employed while he was in college."

"eh……"

Watanabe is surprised at Kato's words.

"Oh no ....? Ah, clearly, I thought that Yamamoto was still a college student ...."

I was in the same mind as Mr. Watanabe.

"No, I definitely heard that he is no longer going to college now. I guess it may not be true today but then when you are a college student usually you get hired after finishing college. I wonder if he was a serious person; maybe he was too busy playing when he was in college and did not get employed."

"Hey Kato, will you stop it alright! Because it's impossible for Yamamoto to do that!"

I agreed to Watanabe in my mind. Do not think of things arbitrarily, Kato. It's about Yamamoto-san who is serious and solid, so there must have been something wrong. Next time we meet, including a story of his sister, I'd like to ask him.

I got home after finishing my part time job at six.

After arriving home and finished eating supper, I went to my room and turned on the PC as usual.

First, stream music from iTunes instead of BGM, attach earphones to my ears, and check my e-mails on the computer. Then, after checking the pages I watch every day, such as image bulletin board, ranking of Nico Nico videos, pixiv's favorite painter's update, etc. on the summary site you are always watching, I suddenly access Mikushi View.

I rarely login to Mikushi, but I remembered the state of Koigasaki being rough at school today and thought of checking the new tweets from Koigasaki.

Koigasaki who became part of my Miklist after summer comiket was updating tweets and diaries frequently during summer vacation.

Speaking of the contents of the tweets, "Miki and Shibuya went!" “I bought it because the bracelet was cheap ☆ super cute ~ (with an image of the bracelet)" "I tried nailing with my free time (with an image of a nail)" "My family has become bigger today ♪ Heart love (here) (With a picture of a dog)” Apparently she began keeping a dog during summer vacation, DQN name ___ B) ... ... and so on and so on, but for me it did not matter anything, but there were lots of bright content .

However, after the fireworks display, the number of new tweets has decreased.

Even if the tweets are updated, the contents were, "ah ... a bit of a shocking event ... I do not know exactly yet ... I’m feeling down ..." or “whyI do not care what it's going wrong? It's hot every day and there's already everything else ─── "or"I do not want to go to school again soon". There is nothing but negative content.

Apparently, she seems down because she thought she Suzuki at the fireworks festival with a girlfriend.

I was wondering if there are new tweets fromKoigasaki. When I logged in, one new message came.

Although it is surprising as there were no new messages for some days before this and I checked Mik tweets before that. Looks like the new tweets from Koigasaki arrived just about 30 minutes ago.

"I wish I have 20/20 foresight ... I would not have done that at all. I was irritated today and hit a person. I’m the worst(-_-)"

Hitting a person ... Does she probably mean what she did to me today? Is she, once she owns to a mistake, she reflects on it ... .... No, perhaps it’s just my excessive self-consciousness; there is a possibility of that being a completely separate matter but ....

I open a new message.

The sender was named "Murasaki".

...... Murasaki, is this the writer Murasaki who we met in the summer comiket!?

"Hello, this is Murasaki, the coterie artist who you’ve met in summer comiket. Do you remember me? "

Of course I remember! I mean surely that I became indebted to you.

"I asked Momo if this is the page of Kashiwada, so I sent a message. May I send my Mik application to you?"

The moment I read that message, I accepted the Mik request of Murasaki's page at the speed of light.

Oh, thank God. Thank you Koigasaki. It seems like a dream to be able to catch up with Murasaki who I thought would never meet again. Mixi is a wonderful service.

"Thank you for the message! Thank you very much for your help in the summer comiket! I'm really happy that Ms. Murasaki can give me a message. Thank you Mik!"

I sent a reply that may be too long because my tension is too high.
After accepting, I saw Murasaki's profile page. I notice the coterie activities posted, and I bookmarked both the website and the blog address. Then, new messages appear.

Looks like Murasaki was also hurrying to confirm. Apparently just now Murasaki seems to be logging in to Mixie and seems to reply immediately.

"Thank you for immediate accepting my Mik Miku♪ Actually, I have a consultation about Momo ... If so, may I talk using mobile mail or skype? Because using Mik's message exchange is difficult for me."

Mobile e-mail or Skype!? It's too early for me to be going to dating sites, but it's not something I would pass up on. ── Keep calm, I say to myself. I'm so excited that someone like Murasaki will be my first Skype conversation partner.

Included in the message was Murasaki's mobile number, e - mail address and Skype ID, so I registered my mobile number and e - mail address.

Then I searched the ID using Skype's friend search, and I found it immediately so I pressed the add friend button. I seemed to be accepted by Murasaki after a while, I was included in her contact list. Since I was online, I sent her a message.

"It's me, Kashiwada! I got registered immediately! "

It seems I was too desperate and stupid.

"It's Murasaki. Thank you for registering immediately ♪ Are you busy right now? "

Murasaki also immediately responded and my tension further increased.

"No, I’m insanely free!! It is totally free!"

"Thank you very much m (_ _) m It is quickly, how is Momo recently? "

Murasaki seems to have been concerned about Koigasaki. Oh yeah, if she was depressed a bit because of a rumor, you would be curious. Or she may be exchanging mails directly with Koigasaki.

"Ahh ... She’s feeling really down ... She was in a bad mood at school (bitter smile)"

"Oh, so that’s what it was ... well ..."

As I'm wondering how I will reply, I get another message from Murasaki.

"Oh, by the way, you are still a high school student. I was surprised to hear that from Momo’s e-mails … ^ ^; "

"Huh? Did you see us as mature?"

"I thought you were university students. Momo looks young but I thought she was college student because she was dyeing her hair. High school students, in my mind do not dye their hair because of school regulations ... "

By the way, Murasaki said that she went to an all girls high school and university so Murasaki's schools may have prohibited hair dyeing.

"Such books should not be sold to under aged students ..."

A book like that ... ... is that Murasaki's doujinsu purchased by Koigasaki? Sure it was R-18 rated.

"No ...Please don’t think too much about it. We are sorry (sweat)."

"Why are you apologizing, Kashiwada? "

"Ah, I asked Koigasaki to buy that book for me ..."

"Well, is that so? It's kind of embarrassing (sweat) "

No, I'm rather embarrassed about this ... ....

"Well, the topic has deviated significantly. I'm sorry. Yes, I want a consultation with Kashiwada. "

"Oh, yes! What'll do I have to do!?"

"Actually, I heard Momo is depressed in her romantic relationship."

Did Koigasaki talk about her romance with her e-mails to Murasaki? I do not know how far they talked.

"So, when were exchanging e-mails today, I told her that I always feel better when I devote myself to creative activities. Then Momo, something seemed to flash inside her. "

"…Huh!?"

Flashed? What on earth? I have a bad feeling.

"Somehow, it seems like I got a daughter during summer comiket, I like her very much. It seems she also wanted to write. "

Is that because of the doujinshi purchased by Koigasaki from summer comiket? That book, I saw that the pictures are and she liked it so much. I do not think that the day will come when Koigasaki would like doujinshi.

"So, I suggested that Momo try working for a coterie magazine; I suggested that she also draw.?"

"Huh…"

Koigasaki writing doujinshi ... ....?

I could never imagine that such a story happening. Koigasaki writing doujinsh ... No, it is too much to take in.

"There, I have a favor to ask from Kashiwada. Could you please cooperate with Momo's doujinshi? "

Cooperate……?

I wonder if this is what Murasaki's consultation is about.

"Of course, I will do a full backup. However, Momo thinks that she relies heavily on Kashiwada. So, if she is in trouble, I'd like you to give her a consultation ♪ "

I understood Murasaki's intention. I was asked to cooperate with Koigasaki’s doujinshi ... ... I have no experience with coterie magazine production, and I honestly doubt if there are things that I can help with. Will it not be better if Murasaki, an experienced teacher, teach us how?

"Well, of course, I would be happy if that was the case! "

However, Murasaki did not give me much of a choice other than to answer her from my heart.

"It was good ♪ I thought Kashiwada-san would say so! So thank you for listening to me ☆ "

"It was good, I thought Kashiwada-san would say so ..."

"……eh!?"

When I turned around, Akari was in the computer screen behind me, and saw the letters of the message from Murasaki and read it out aloud. She seems to have just gotten out of the bath, wearing something like a pajamas made with Mokomoko.

"Oh! When did you get into this room!"

"I knocked!"

Because I was using earphones with music at a relatively large volume, I did not notice her knocking. I hurriedly stopped the music and removed the earphones.

"What ... What are you doing with Skype and a woman? Who is this !?"

"What are you doing here?"

"Mommy put your bath in."

"Oh, I'm on Skype now ... ...."

"Well, can Akari join the conversation?"

She said such a thing like I was a villain plotting bad things.

"Damn it! I'll finish soon and I will take a bath later so you can get out now!"

I forcibly pushed Akari out of the room. Well, I guess that conversation we just had was funny ....

Part 17

After that, I sent a message to Murasaki saying "I'm sorry, I have to take a bath soon ...". I finished Skype with Murasaki and prepared to take a bath.

To be honest I was slightly surprised that Murasaki cared about so much about Koigasaki. Even though we just became friends last summer comiket, the distance between us has shrunk much in a short time. By the way, I remembered that Murasaki left comments on Koigasaki 's tweets and diaries on Mixi. I do not write tweets or keep a diary myself, and it is a principle of mine to leave no comments on the diaries of others. (Because if I write a tweet or a diary and if no one leaves a comment, I will be tempted to erase the article). Same goes for not getting a response after commenting on the diary of another person, I will be shocked as well. )

For Murasaki who is worried, I will tell Koigasaki tomorrow that she absolutely misunderstood things.

Even if I think about it, I think it is natural to consider Suzuki's appearance at a fireworks display as a mistake with me and Koigasaki. Because Suzuki himself said that he didn’t go to the fireworks display. Suzuki is not a liar, I can’t think of a reason for him to lie to me.

But even so, Koigasaki is writing doujinshi ...

I don’t know how serious she is, but her actions are always too crazy for me. In the first place, she can’t draw well. I wonder what she is going to do. I have to ask her properly. If she can’t draw, she can still be a novelist rather than a cartoonist.

Anyway, as Murasaki asked me, I also have to cooperate.

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2017-07-15T04:38:08Z

Bobobelmonte:

Summer vacation is over and the second semester began.
The opening ceremony is over and I head for the library to return the book I borrowed during the summer vacation.

There, Hasegawa was also doing the procedure to return books at the counter.

"Oh, Hasegawa!"

"Kashiwada-kun ..."

I think of my good luck for having met Hasegawa by chance at the start of the second semester.

"Kashiwada also came to borrow a book?"

"Oh, I came to return this ...."

"Well ...."

Hasegawa looks at the book I am holding and now looks surprised.

It was the light novel that I borrowed during summer vacation.

For a moment, I felt bad, I was scared of Hasegawa ___ ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ ___ 0

"I hid it until now ... .... I like this kind of thing."

That was a big bet for me.

Since that light novel has a geeky pattern as its cover page, it can easily be judged that the reader is an Otaku.

If this was the first term, I would never of showing this to Hasegawa as I was desperately hiding the fact that I am an Otaku.

But now I had one suspicion against Hasegawa.

I think that Hasegawa herself may be an Otaku like myself.

On the day of fireworks festival, while looking at the anime character drawn in the pizza box, Hasegawa muttered the correct name of the anime character with a small voice. Even though the anime was a minor late-night shown only Otakus would watch, Hasegawa knew the anime.

I thought about the matter a lot and I came to the conclusion that Hasegawa is an otaku. So, I decided to come out as an otaku after the fireworks display.

I felt it was now or never.

I saw Hasegawa frown. Although I prepared myself, I am afraid of the worst scenario happening. If by any chance, Hasegawa is not an otaku or if she dislikes my otaku hobbies ....

However, looking at the facial expression of Hasegawa, my mind was wrapped in relief.

She looked at me with a gentle smile.

"Kashiwada was also the same as me ... Actually I was also hiding it, but I love manga, light novels and anime ... I am also an Otaku."

The moment I heard her words, I made a guts pose in my mind.

Hasegawa was an otaku. She has the same hobbies as me.

From now on, there is no need for me to hide being an Otaku. I can expose myself as is.

Because the person who I like has recognized me as having the same hobbies.

"Kashiwada-kun, I was surprised because you didn’t look like that at all, you have hidden it well."

I am glad when Hasegawa said so. Well, I was hiding being an Otaku better than I thought.

"Also ... Hasegawa has also hidden herself well, I did not notice anything."

"I am very happy that Kashiwada has the same hobby as me."

"Yes! I also because I ... I was thinking that I want to get along with Hasegawa forever ...!"

I knew that Hasegawa was an Otaku, I was pleased very much and said such a thing.

Hasegawa looks at me with a surprised expression.

"Because I ... ... Because I like Hasegawa .... "

I made a fist and finished up to the end with a trembling voice. I am afraid of Hasegawa's reaction as I looked down and couldn’t see her face.

But in the next moment, my clenched fist was wrapped in warm and soft things.

"Thank you, I also ... ... I like Kashiwada ...."

Hasegawa gently stared my hand while looking at me with a gentle smile.

"Thank you, really thank you! We can definitely be a nice couple! Because we share the same hobbies as Otakus!"

"Yes! From now on, let's talk a lot about each other's hobbies!"

Hasegawa responded to my words of excitement with a smile.

With Hasegawa responding to my feelings, we have become an Otaku couple ... ....

Oh, I am the happiest person in the world right now ... ....

"Naoki! It's summer vacation, how long will you stay to bed? It's already noon!"

I woke up to a familiar voice, I was on my bed. The thin quilt that hung on my body was torn off swiftly.

"Huh……?"

When I got up, my sister Akari was beside my bed and staring at me.

"Yu ... ... a dream ...... !?"

As expected, I thought that development was too convenient.

It was a wonderful dream, I was disappointed terribly.

"What!! Eh ... ... You had an erotic dream!?"

When I looked down, Akari pounces on me and shouts.

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

"Ah even I, Akari, knows that if I oversleep during summer vacation it will mean school’s 2nd semester will come sooner due to time lost due to oversleeping!"

Akari goes out of my room as if she was indignant.

She came into my room without permission again... ....

During the last four days of the summer vacation after the end of the fireworks festival the last week of August, I stayed at home doing nothing remarkable.

Of course my head was full of the shocking events that occurred during the fireworks display.

First is the remark, "Sakurai likes me" that came out from a drunk Koigasaki.

Then there is Suzuki who was walking with a girl in a yukata, which we saw while on the way home from the fireworks festival.

And ... more than anything, Hasegawa reacting to the anime character that was drawn on the pizza box we ordered while on the fireworks festival. How did Hasegawa know the name of such a minor late night anime character?

There are two possibilities….
She is not an Otaku, she just knew the character by chance.

Although she is not acting like it at school, she may be a hidden Otaku.

And I am inclined to think that it would be the latter.

If Hasegawa was a hidden Otaku, then she is the same as me. I would be so happy if I can talk to my crush who shares the same hobbies with me. Such delusions of mine swelled too much and it hadinvaded my dreams just like what happened this morning.

As soon as possible, I would like to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

And if it turns out that she is an Otaku, I will thank the gods for making my dreams come true. Then the distance between us will shrink instantly.

I confess after we get along as Otaku friends.

Of course I do not think that everything will work as easily as this morning's dream, but if Hasegawa was an Otaku, it can be considered that my winning percentage will be much higher than before.

It was frustrating for me to wait for the second semester to start. I spent the last day of summer vacation in a fever.

*

In September, the second semester has begun.

I got up early and Iimmediately set my hair.

"Ah ~ school starts today ... Daru ... ...."

My sister has sleepy eyes while having breakfast.

"Akari, be like your older brother and prepare for school early."

"... ... Naoki, are not you preparing yourself more than usual?"

I was standing in front of the washbasin when I heard Akari’s voice.

"Second semester starts today!

I finished setting my hairstyle and I look back to Akari in a good light.

"You are in high spirits since morning ... before now, you said you never wanted to go to school after a long vacation ... ... did you eat something strange!"

Akari looks at me with a strange look.

"Isn’t it fun to see her at school?"

Okaa-san teased me.

"A Girlfriend!?"

Both of me and Akari ask at the same time.

"Didn’t you go out with a girl during the summer vacation?"

"Well I went on a date, but ... not with a girlfriend ..."

After saying it, it’s time for me to leave the house, so I rushed out carrying my bag.

"Take care!"

"See you!"

"... I wish he would be run over by a car ...."

I heard my sister's lines, but I didn’t mind as I closed the doors after going out from the living room.

Why does she feel bad when I'm in high spirits ... does she wish for her brother 's misfortune?

I did not mind the crowded trains as I walked purposely from the station to the school road as I went to school with a positive attitude.

I wanted to confirm with Hasegawa as soon as possible.

Whether Hasegawa is an Otaku like me or not.

I found a familiar figure behind where I approached the school.

I hesitated to speak only for a moment, but today's me is different from the usual.

"Yo Koigasaki!"

I didn’t mind if I was heard by the surrounding students and if she heard me. Today I was able to speak fairly.

"...... !?"

But the next moment, the height of my tension flew away in an instant.

"You, what’s with you... ...!"

Koigasaki who turned around to my voice, her Hairstyle and Makeup was great as usual but the bags under her eyes can’t hidden by makeup, her complexion was bad, and she looked like she is dying.

"Noisy from the morning .... You’re too loud, my head aches ... ..."

"You ... ... did not get enough sleep?"

Koigasaki with a low tension so far is rare. Even though the new school term has not yet begun, why does she look like she is already going to die?

"I can’t sleep ..."

She muttered with a low voice.

Part 13
When I listened to her, I finally remembered the reason why Koigasaki was like this.

"Oh, it’s the matter with Suzuki ..."

"............"

On the way back from the fireworks festival, Suzuki who is Koigasaki’s crush, was seen walking with a girl wearing a yukata by Koigasakiand me.

"Ah, that one ... ... that girl ... ...."

I was surprised as I completely forgot about it as I am interested in a more serious event (whether Hasegawa is an Otaku).

"Youare worried about that and have trouble sleeping because of it ...?"

"Why, of course……"

It seems that her mind is bothered by it and her gait is also staggering a little.

Oh yeah, If I saw Hasegawa walking with a guy who seems to be her boyfriend ... Well, I also may be walking around in a shock.

However, when I saw Suzuki and the girl he is with at the fireworks festival, one speculation came up inside me.

"Oh that, I guess she is Suzuki's big sister,"

"…………Huh?"

Koigasaki looked surprised at my line, opened her eyes and looked at me.

"Onee-san……?"

We reached the school building, and continued our conversation while changing into our school shoes.

"Oh, Suzuki has an older sister although I have not heard about her age or any other detail. I do not that was a girlfriend with Suzuki, I guess it would be more natural way to think that was his older sister."

"... but ... normally, would you come to a fireworks display with your sister?"

She stares at me. I can’t say for sure but I think that it is impossible that sister and her younger brother would go to a fireworks festival unless they are in very good terms.

"And then, what do you think this is?"

"……eh?"

The smartphone of Koigasaki is placed in front of my eyes.

On the screen, one full image was displayed full. There is Suzuki ... ... and a pretty girl. Suzuki in the picture is definitely looking friendly to the girl he is with.

"This was taken after the fireworks festival ... Suzuki was with another girl ... ?"

When I got a glimpse of Suzuki at the fireworks display, I remembered bright brown hair close to blonde tied into two dumplings and having a flashy hair ornament. Both the hairstyle and the yutaka have a flashy feeling. She looks like a cute little girl that is the same age as us. I was surprised that Suzuki was walking with a 3D girl, but I felt something wrong with him walking next to a gaudy looking girl.

However, the girl next to Suzuki reflected in this photo was a different person from the girl who we first saw at the fireworks display. Her black hair is cut in a short bobcat, she is wearing a black lap glasses and a sailor suit. She gives an impression that she is an intellectual beauty.

If my speculation is correct, the girl who came at the fireworks display was Suzuki's older sister.

So, is the girl in this picture?

When we arrived at the classroom, we did not enter inside and we talked in the hallway.

"What's wrong with this pretty image?"

"When I saw Suzuki's page at Mikushi, I saw a name of a girl in theMik list, so I checked away, then the profile image was this ..."

I could not believe the image and kept staring at it while looking at the smartphone of Koigasaki. The photos have handwriting on the top, "Nakayoshi". Is the stylish handsome person that is reflected on this is really Suzuki? It is a face whose eyes are slightly larger than Suzuki’s, but I am sure is Suzuki. I have seen the plain clothes that he is am wearing with in this phot, and above all, the name under Suzuki, "So-chan" is written at the bottom.

"Although I am certain that was Suzuki ... ... I do not wonder why he has many cute girlfriends ... ...."

Koigasakisnatched her smartphone from my hand and muttered.

Suzuki, are those two your good girl friends? I feel uneasy.

"But when you invite two people to go to a fireworks festival together, are they usually your girlfriends? They should be, shouldn’t they?

...... Is that true Suzuki?

No, it is not even possible. Suzuki is not that kind of guy.

"I do not understand anything!"

Koigasaki is disturbed and calls out like that.

"Tentatively, calm down ..."

I was upset, but Koigasaki is more so. I understand her feelings ... ....

"..., hey, aren’t you close to him? Please check with Suzuki!"

"Huh……?"

Koigasaki seems to be upset and told such a thing to me.

"I recently helped you so now it’s your turn to help me!"

"What ..."

Certainly, Koigasaki has recently helped me with Hasegawa and has given me lots of advice, but I am also trying to work hard for Koigasaki ... .... She wrinkles her eyebrows and sharply stares at me. I understand that she is cranky because of Suzuki's casebut I guess it's because she is doing something for me and is now asking me to help her in return, I have no problems with that.

"... I also want to know,"

I do not mind the attitude of Koigasakias but I myself wanted to check exactly what the real issue wasso I answered like so. That Suzuki I know and the one in the photo ... it seems to me that they are two people so I want to know the truth.

"Oh, but ... ... I don’t care, please do not say such extra things!"

"I did not say anything!"

Koigasaki was enthusiasticto the very end, and we entered the classroom together.

To be honest I thought there was something wrong with Suzuki.

Once I left my bag in the classroom, I went to the classroom of B class where Suzuki is.

My eyes met with a boy who sits at the back who often calls Suzuki for me.

"Ah ... I wonder if Suzuki ... ....?"

"Suzuki, someone is calling."

He called Suzuki. Suzuki who was seated, noticed me and came towards me.

"Kashii after a long absence –how are you!?"

"Oh, I feel fine ... ...."

Suzuki as ever laughs innocently as usual. While thinking a little about the person in front of me,

"Oh, were you able to do it during summer vacation?"

I tried asking him straight away.

"Huh……?"

Suzuki looked blank over my question for a moment, but eventually,

"Ah, I was able to do so! I did it!"

He answered brightly with a smile.

"Huh……?"

I got surprised in Suzuki's response and panicked.

He made it ... ....? After all, what I saw on the day of the fireworks display ......

"I am addicted to PSP's"Photo She"during the summer vacation!"

"... What ...?"

What came out of Suzuki's mouth was the title of a new game released during summer vacation.

"No, it's not like that ..."

"Well, it is wrong? Oh, then, it's a summer animation story? It's a lot of key points this time, is not it?"

"Suzuki, that’s not it ... ... I heard you got a 3D girlfriend…"

"... ... 3D? Ican’t do that…"

Suzuki with adoya face, what is such a common thing I heard it now? As I said it was definitely declared.

"Well ... ... then then ..."

I took out my cell phone. I went to the Mik list from Suzuki’s page, and got the image I saw on Koigasaki's smartphone earlier. I expanded the size of the profile image.

"Who is this?"

I presented Suzuki with his image wearing a pair of black beautiful eyeglasses on my cellular phone.

"Wow ... Kashii this is... ..., Mixi?"

Suzuki was not even surprised although he looked disgusted.

"This is your profile image in your Mik list."

"Seriously? My sister, she made this PurikuraPuas my profile image? She’s weird, isn’t she?"

Suzuki said the speech with a look that looked amazed.

Sister. Suzuki’s sister.

"This girl, your older sister!"
"Sorry, you are talking about the usual worst old sister"

"She is pretty cute! Besides, it's amazing to take a pretty shot with your older sister!"

"Just stop it! Because I was threatened, I was forced to use this image profile to prevent Nanpa mail ... ... for me it's super annoying. "

I feel relieved in spite of the fact that this girl in the picture was his sister. However, I quickly remembered the next question.

"Ah ......did you go to the fireworks display ......"

I have to confirm another girl who is supposed to be with him at the fireworks display.

"Fireworks display?"

"Er ... what the hell ...?"

I forgot where the fireworks festival I went was.

"... .... Edogawa? Did you go to the Edogawa fireworks display?"

"Edogawa? No I didn’t go there."

Suzuki's remarks relieved me from the bottom of my heart.

"That's right! That's right!"

I tapped the shoulder of Suzuki exaggeratedly.

Because we have to go to the gym soon for the opening ceremony,

"Well, see ya!"

I bid farewell to Suzuki and returned to the classroom.

Suzuki was clean, my heart was clear as sky.

After all, me and Koigasaki just misunderstood him.

That was someone else who was similar to Suzuki and that girl. That is correct. That Suzuki has no girlfriend.

"Is not it so? You haven’t made a mistake in hearing Suzuki?"

After finishing the opening ceremony, I called Koigasaki to the stairs and reported to her my conversation with Suzuki.

Suzuki said that her girl in the picture was his older sister, Suzuki said that he doesn’t have a girlfriend and he did not go to fireworks festival. Therefore, what Koigasaki and I saw was a mistake in identity.

However, those were the words that Koigasaki replied.

It is quite outrageous to be called foolish in spite of having heard it all the way.

"I’m not stupid! Suzuki clearly said he didn’t goto a fireworks display?"

" ... .... I do not know ... I was absolutely sure it was Suzuki!"

Koigasaki stubbornly refuses to believe me.

"Because I like Suzuki more than anyone, I will never mistake someone else for Suzuki!"

The “I like Suzuki – kun” was said with a low voice ... as she is afraid to be heard in the surroundings.

"I thought so, too, but I guess I was as drunk as you."

"I did not mistake Suzuki because I was drunk, you saw him, too!"

"I thought I saw someone who might have looked like Suzuki, honestly I did not see clearly ..."

Even though she listened to me, Koigasaki stubbornly did not bend her opinion.

It was troublesome dealing with stubborn person everywhere.

"Anyway, I confirmed it with Suzuki, so I am convinced with this already. Besides, I also want to consult now ..."

I recalled that there was a chance to talk with Koigasaki alone here, and I thought that I wanted consultation, so I brought it all along here.

That is the case that Hasegawa may be an otaku, and that Sakurai likes me, as I was told by Koigasaki before.

Since Koigasaki does not know about the Otaku incident during the fireworks festival yet, I wanted to tell her about it. I will consult with Koigasaki on how to confirm whether Hasegawa is an Otaku.

Also, on the day of the fireworks festival, something from Koigasakicame out, "Azuki-chan likes you!”
I wanted to ask what the heck shemeant.

"... ... More important than this?!"

However, I saw her reaction and felt my timing is wrong. Koigasaki frowned and glared at me.

"You ... ... Because you want to talk to me, you don’t see anything wrong with Suzuki's fun!?"

"Huh……?"

The words of Koigasaki were out of order.

"You ... ... I already confirmed with Suzuki, yet you doubt it!"

"But what I saw was definitely Suzuki-kun! It's definitely not a mistake ... .... Ha, that's right, You have a nice summer vacation – going with your crush,Hasegawa, and see the fireworks festival and I go with you. As for me, I only meet Suzuki for a very short time during the summer vacation, and it turns out I see him going with someone else .... "

Koigasaki keeps talking with frustration.

"Oh, I wonder why I cooperate with your love affair, why do yours go well and mine go wrong? Super injustice!"

"I guess ... but I'm still going to cooperate with you ...."

I already did things like cosplay or get involved in summer comiket so that Koigasaki becomes an Otaku and get along with Suzuki - does that mean she is dissatisfied with just that?

"Why, can’t I get along with Suzuki at all! In addition, he turns up with someone ...."

Koigasaki glares at me again and talks such lines with resentment.

I was getting angry and was about to reply, but then.

"Momo-chan ... ... andKashiwada-kun!"

Sakurai passed by.

"Oh, Sakurai ... ...!"

Instantly, I remembered what Koigasaki said at the fireworks display, "Azuki likes you!" .

I do not know how trueand such, I can’t accept it, but I am not expecting anything.

"Hi, Hi ..."

I greeted as naturally as possible, but on the contrary it came out forced. Oh, I am too conscious ...

"......? Why are you talking in such a place?"

"Oh no, nothing ..."

Sakurai noticed our strange situation. Apparently she hasn’t heard anything so I was relieved. But her timing is bad. She came when Koigasaki is feeling ... ...

"Azuki-chan, it's been a while!"

"!?"

At the next moment, Koigasaki instantly changed her attitude and hugged Sakurai in a good mood.

I doubted my own eyes after seeing the instant change.

Is this the same person who was just lashing out at me until now ...?

"Nee! Since we went to the pool!"

The two persons will go out casually. If they met last during the pool lessons, it has only been about two weeks ago. The feeling for hugging is exaggerated ... ....

"Azuki-chan, let’s talk about it in the classroom!"

"Well, what aboutKashiwada-kun ... ..."

Koigasaki took Sakurai's hand and went into the classroom holding hands. Sakurai was concerned about me being neglected, but Koigasaki walks on with her without any doubt.

My spot was just stolen.

That personhasn’t changed her attitude towards me even though I changed my attitude towards her and towards Sakurai. This is how I look at how things are right now.

Even though I was cooperating with her that much, she shows a gentle attitude towards other people but she doesn’t show that to me ... ... sometimes I even think that she is harassing to me.

I have not done anything bad, so why the treatment? Why is it different from girls?

I feel like losing her cooperation for once.

I got irritated and returned to the classroom. When I arrived at the seat, I was able to speak to Kiritaniin the back seat.

"Kashiwada, you tanned quite well"

"Oh, oh ... ah ..."

Probably burning up in summer, I can’t refute that.

"Well, Kiritani too, you have a tan, too!"

Looking back, Kiritani was originally dark colored, but I feel he got darker during summer vacation.

"Ah, I went through a lot of things ~ I got a pool job during an oceantrip ~"

"Oh, I got a good job too."

He just wanted to talk about sunburn because he just wants to brag.

"Well I certainly spent a leisurely summer vacation, but I think your job was better.

It does not hurt this bad to admit about your own job.

"Oh yeah, I guess your job suits you."

"Hosokawa, Ichinja"

Kiritani turned his eyes toward a boy named Hosokawa sitting in the seat in front of the corridor, which was far away from our seat, which is the seat behind the window.

Hosokawa ... ... certainly I do not know anything about him except that he's is a member of the Motete and Ikemen football club.

"He seems to have been going around with various girls during summer vacation, including girls at our school and at other schools,"

"eh……"

I confirmed the face of Hosokawa. I feel that his face looks like he got a lot of exercise and he was an energetic guy even in the class.

"I cannot see it in such a way, but ..."

"Well he’s probably going for a woman because she probably likes him."

"Oh I see. ... but, it is somewhat difficult in my job ..."

The chime drowned out our silly conversation and my homeroom teacher came into the classroom.

School finished safely on the first day of the second term after that, home room was over.

While speaking with other guys and other guys, I noticed that I haven’t talked with Hasegawa whomI was dying to talk to today.

Let's return home with her at least. And casually, see if Hasegawa is an otaku.

Hasegawa was writing the class journal while sitting in her seat.

I move to the vicinity of the Hasegawa seat to called out to her.

"Ah ... ... Kashiwada"

Hasegawa who noticed me, replied.

In the first semester, I think that I would never call out to her in such a manner. I am very happy that I can speak normally to Hasegawa.

I see Hasegawa for the first time in about a week at the day of the fireworks display.

Even though summer is over, her black and glossy hair and her transparent skin was not burned at all.

"Even early in the new term, the work of the classmate rep is tough!"

Since I do not know what to say, I will touch on Hasegawa’s work for the school committee for now.

"No, no, it’s not that at all ..."

Hasegawa remained expressionless, but her line of sight came from the class journal to me.

"Well, is there something else that needs doing!?"

"No, I only have to bring this to the staff room."

I had planned to help if she still had work.

"... .... Well then ... well then, then ... ..."

"... ...?"

"Well, good ... ... can I walk with you after school?"

Even though there were few students in the classroom, I managed to say that line somehow.

"Huh……"

Hasegawa was surprised.

"Well ... ... Of course, I do not mind."

I do not know what she was thinking, but I received a good reply from Hasegawa and I felt relieved.

After that, I left the school together with Hasegawa after bringing the class journals to the staff room.

Meanwhile, I was trying to talk about our homework during summer vacation; I was trying to find a way to ask her if she is an Otaku.

It would be rash if I directly ask her without setting some kind of introduction to that topic.

"Oh, during summer vacation, did Hasegawa watch TV!?"

From the topic of summer vacation somehow I will bring it to the topic of TV.

I wanted to see if Hasegawa has seen the anime.

"TV ......? I have not seen that much, but I watch the morning news and several other shows during the week ... especially at late night ..."

"Midnight!"

My voice was a little loud and Hasegawa was surprised.

"Oh, sorry ...."

Because if you watch TV several times a week at late nights, you can watch the late night anime!

"Well, during school days, I usually don’t TV on late hours, but I thought that since it’s summer vacation, I watched some shows at late nights ... "

"Yeah yeah! Have you watched a…"

At that time I tried to say anime.

"Oh yeah, Amatoku, maybe you are watching that also, Kashiwada too?"

............

"Oh! Amatoku! Yeah yeah! I sometimes see it!"

What? Hey!

"Oh, but, you mentioned it several times a week ago, what else do you see at midnight?"

I only watch Amatokuonce a week. Speaking of other late night sows, is there Ani…

"Well, else ... ...."

Three titles of comedy programs were mentioned by Hasegawa. Hasegawa is a comedy show lover as I have confirmed when we went to a rental video shop before; I was surprised that she really liked them.

"Well, that's right ... other than that ..."

"Other than that ... well, there is a variety show that I liked that recently ended quite a bit, so I wonder if there is something else worth seeing every week ..."

"Oh no, I am wondering if you watch something else other than comedy ..."

"Other than comedy ... Well, except for morning news, I have not seen much, as my mother and sister are also watching shows together ...."

"Ah, that, I see ..."

In other words, you have not seen any anime.

Despite being disappointed, I thought that being I should not show my depression.

"It's good, you like comedians ~"

I returned with a smile.

"But it's surprising ~, Hasegawa likes comedy ... ...."

"Oh ... is that right?"

"Yeah ... ... Ah ... ... when did you start watching comedies?"

"...... In the past, I heard my classmates often talking about comedy shows... ...."

"Well! Why, is that so?"

I am happy that Hasegawa has talked about herself, I will naturally listen to her.

"Is that the class now!?"

"No, it's a story from junior high school, I was listening to the comedy stories that the girls talk about while being close to my table."

"Oh, is that so?"

"I think now ... I think I wanted to enter their conversations."

"Oh, I see ... ...."

Since we were talking about comedies, I did not have a heart to change the topic as Hasegawa is speaking about the topic earnestly ... I decided to just talking about comedies.

"There seems to be quite a lot of topics about comedy in the class today, so I am also watching them often because of my study ... .... and of course, because I like comedies myself."

A study

That's right, Hasegawa was watching comedy to enter the class circle!

What a supreme effort ... ....

"... ... Kashiwada-kun? Is there something wrong with your eyes?"

"Yes ... it's seems that something has gotten inside my eyes."

Hasegawa told me her reasons for watching comedy, I could not help it, I loved Hasegawa more. I never imagined that I was crying unconsciously.

"Ah ... that's right, Hasegawa, on the day of the fireworks display, did you get home all right?"

I remembered the day of the fireworks display abruptly and asked Hasegawa.

That day, I was with Hasegawa, Koigasaki and Sasagawa to the station, but when everyone went through a ticket gate, one of us was having problems walking and glowing red due to the great crowd at the station. So we decided to break up with girls at the station.

I wish I was able accompany Hasegawa to her house. Though it turned out to be a terribly frustrating farewell for me.

I got tired and I fell asleep wondering whether to email the boy who accompanied Hasegawa that night. I woke up the next morning and regretted not sending an email. I kind of thought sending such a mail the next day, but I gave up e-mailing because of my troubled state of mind.

"Yes, I returned home without problems"

"Oh ... oh ... ... the fireworks display, thanks for coming!"

"Huh……"

Hasegawa opened her eyes wide to my thanks.

"Such a thing ... ... It is me who should be thanking you."

"……Huh?"

"Thank you for inviting me ... Thank you ... That day ... It was a lot of fun"

Hasegawa has said that she enjoyed the fireworks display.

I also thought when I invited her, Hasegawa might not enjoy it. Certainly that day, Hasegawa looked like she has quite a lot of fun. She was laughing at Koigasaki's and Sasagawa's conversation.

I mean, she completely bonded with her classmates such as Koigasaki and Sasagawa that day.

I was so worried but I saw that even if I did not do much, Hasegawa was able to bond with her classmates properly.

I wonder if I can also gradually blend into the class in the future.

"Oh, we are here ..."

"Oh, be careful!"

Part 15

When we got to the station, we broke up and went home separately.

I realized that I was not able to check whether Hasegawa is an otaku.

Well it is OK for now, as Hasegawa may not like Otakus like me. I thought that I should listen do the checking tomorrow.

That day I have part time work in the afternoon, so I went home and then went to work after lunch.

I arrive at work and entered the employee waiting room to prepare.

"Good afternoon ... ...."

I open the door and said my greetings, I saw Yamamoto was changing clothes.

"Oh, Kashiwada, good afternoon."

"Yamamoto, are you going now?"

Yamamoto finished buttoning his shirt and wore a black jacket.

He was in a suit today. It is somewhat fresh because he was always in casual clothes. But why a suit? When I looked at his suit in a strange way,

"Yeah, today is my interview."

"Interview?"

Maybe he is quitting this job and starting at another job? If Yamamoto quits, my salvation will disappear ... I am very worried.

"Yeah, I going to my hometown now."

"Oh, was that so ...?"

Is that a job hunting activity ...? Although you gave me peace of mind, I will feel sorry to think ifyou will quit work and go to a new company.

Yamamoto is a college student doing job hunting. I think he is in his early twenties and other than that, I don’t know much about Yamamoto. Even when we meet, we only talk about his story, my story, and about Yamamoto's sister.

"But this recession is biting well ... I shouldn’t be late for my interview! Sorry, let's talk later!"

"Oh, yes, I'm sorry! Good luck with interview!"

Yamamoto grabbed his luggage in a hurry and went out of the waiting room.

I also start preparing to enter work.

"I saw Yamamoto-san in a suit today, Doesn’t he look good in them?

Today as well, my partner Idol (lol) Watanabe and Chara Kato were eating in the kitchen.

Why is it that I always get the same the same shift with these two? It is extremely uncomfortable.

Watanabe is striking Kato 's arms with excitement. Kato looked somewhat annoyed.

"But Yamamoto is not at the university any more, he is now afreeter. I wonder why he didn’t get employed while he was in college."

"eh……"

Watanabe is surprised at Kato's words.

"Oh no ....? Ah, clearly, I thought that Yamamoto was still a college student ...."

I was in the same mind as Mr. Watanabe.

"No, I definitely heard that he is no longer going to college now. I guess it may not be true today but then when you are a college student usually you get hired after finishing college. I wonder if he was a serious person; maybe he was too busy playing when he was in college and did not get employed."

"Hey Kato, will you stop it alright! Because it's impossible for Yamamoto to do that!"

I agreed to Watanabe in my mind. Do not think of things arbitrarily, Kato. It's about Yamamoto-san who is serious and solid, so there must have been something wrong. Next time we meet, including a story of his sister, I'd like to ask him.

I got home after finishing my part time job at six.

After arriving home and finished eating supper, I went to my room and turned on the PC as usual.

First, stream music from iTunes instead of BGM, attach earphones to my ears, and check my e-mails on the computer. Then, after checking the pages I watch every day, such as image bulletin board, ranking of Nico Nico videos, pixiv's favorite painter's update, etc. on the summary site you are always watching, I suddenly access Mikushi View.

I rarely login to Mikushi, but I remembered the state of Koigasaki being rough at school today and thought of checking the new tweets from Koigasaki.

Koigasaki who became part of my Miklist after summer comiket was updating tweets and diaries frequently during summer vacation.

Speaking of the contents of the tweets, "Miki and Shibuya went!" “I bought it because the bracelet was cheap ☆ super cute ~ (with an image of the bracelet)" "I tried nailing with my free time (with an image of a nail)" "My family has become bigger today ♪ Heart love (here) (With a picture of a dog)” Apparently she began keeping a dog during summer vacation, DQN name ___ B) ... ... and so on and so on, but for me it did not matter anything, but there were lots of bright content .

However, after the fireworks display, the number of new tweets has decreased.

Even if the tweets are updated, the contents were, "ah ... a bit of a shocking event ... I do not know exactly yet ... I’m feeling down ..." or “whyI do not care what it's going wrong? It's hot every day and there's already everything else ─── "or"I do not want to go to school again soon". There is nothing but negative content.

Apparently, she seems down because she thought she Suzuki at the fireworks festival with a girlfriend.

I was wondering if there are new tweets fromKoigasaki. When I logged in, one new message came.

Although it is surprising as there were no new messages for some days before this and I checked Mik tweets before that. Looks like the new tweets from Koigasaki arrived just about 30 minutes ago.

"I wish I have 20/20 foresight ... I would not have done that at all. I was irritated today and hit a person. I’m the worst(-_-)"

Hitting a person ... Does she probably mean what she did to me today? Is she, once she owns to a mistake, she reflects on it ... .... No, perhaps it’s just my excessive self-consciousness; there is a possibility of that being a completely separate matter but ....

I open a new message.

The sender was named "Murasaki".

...... Murasaki, is this the writer Murasaki who we met in the summer comiket!?

"Hello, this is Murasaki, the coterie artist who you’ve met in summer comiket. Do you remember me? "

Of course I remember! I mean surely that I became indebted to you.

"I asked Momo if this is the page of Kashiwada, so I sent a message. May I send my Mik application to you?"

The moment I read that message, I accepted the Mik request of Murasaki's page at the speed of light.

Oh, thank God. Thank you Koigasaki. It seems like a dream to be able to catch up with Murasaki who I thought would never meet again. Mixi is a wonderful service.

"Thank you for the message! Thank you very much for your help in the summer comiket! I'm really happy that Ms. Murasaki can give me a message. Thank you Mik!"

I sent a reply that may be too long because my tension is too high.
After accepting, I saw Murasaki's profile page. I notice the coterie activities posted, and I bookmarked both the website and the blog address. Then, new messages appear.

Looks like Murasaki was also hurrying to confirm. Apparently just now Murasaki seems to be logging in to Mixie and seems to reply immediately.

"Thank you for immediate accepting my Mik Miku♪ Actually, I have a consultation about Momo ... If so, may I talk using mobile mail or skype? Because using Mik's message exchange is difficult for me."

Mobile e-mail or Skype!? It's too early for me to be going to dating sites, but it's not something I would pass up on. ── Keep calm, I say to myself. I'm so excited that someone like Murasaki will be my first Skype conversation partner.

Included in the message was Murasaki's mobile number, e - mail address and Skype ID, so I registered my mobile number and e - mail address.

Then I searched the ID using Skype's friend search, and I found it immediately so I pressed the add friend button. I seemed to be accepted by Murasaki after a while, I was included in her contact list. Since I was online, I sent her a message.

"It's me, Kashiwada! I got registered immediately! "

It seems I was too desperate and stupid.

"It's Murasaki. Thank you for registering immediately ♪ Are you busy right now? "

Murasaki also immediately responded and my tension further increased.

"No, I’m insanely free!! It is totally free!"

"Thank you very much m (_ _) m It is quickly, how is Momo recently? "

Murasaki seems to have been concerned about Koigasaki. Oh yeah, if she was depressed a bit because of a rumor, you would be curious. Or she may be exchanging mails directly with Koigasaki.

"Ahh ... She’s feeling really down ... She was in a bad mood at school (bitter smile)"

"Oh, so that’s what it was ... well ..."

As I'm wondering how I will reply, I get another message from Murasaki.

"Oh, by the way, you are still a high school student. I was surprised to hear that from Momo’s e-mails … ^ ^; "

"Huh? Did you see us as mature?"

"I thought you were university students. Momo looks young but I thought she was college student because she was dyeing her hair. High school students, in my mind do not dye their hair because of school regulations ... "

By the way, Murasaki said that she went to an all girls high school and university so Murasaki's schools may have prohibited hair dyeing.

"Such books should not be sold to under aged students ..."

A book like that ... ... is that Murasaki's doujinsu purchased by Koigasaki? Sure it was R-18 rated.

"No ...Please don’t think too much about it. We are sorry (sweat)."

"Why are you apologizing, Kashiwada? "

"Ah, I asked Koigasaki to buy that book for me ..."

"Well, is that so? It's kind of embarrassing (sweat) "

No, I'm rather embarrassed about this ... ....

"Well, the topic has deviated significantly. I'm sorry. Yes, I want a consultation with Kashiwada. "

"Oh, yes! What'll do I have to do!?"

"Actually, I heard Momo is depressed in her romantic relationship."

Did Koigasaki talk about her romance with her e-mails to Murasaki? I do not know how far they talked.

"So, when were exchanging e-mails today, I told her that I always feel better when I devote myself to creative activities. Then Momo, something seemed to flash inside her. "

"…Huh!?"

Flashed? What on earth? I have a bad feeling.

"Somehow, it seems like I got a daughter during summer comiket, I like her very much. It seems she also wanted to write. "

Is that because of the doujinshi purchased by Koigasaki from summer comiket? That book, I saw that the pictures are and she liked it so much. I do not think that the day will come when Koigasaki would like doujinshi.

"So, I suggested that Momo try working for a coterie magazine; I suggested that she also draw.?"

"Huh…"

Koigasaki writing doujinshi ... ....?

I could never imagine that such a story happening. Koigasaki writing doujinsh ... No, it is too much to take in.

"There, I have a favor to ask from Kashiwada. Could you please cooperate with Momo's doujinshi? "

Cooperate……?

I wonder if this is what Murasaki's consultation is about.

"Of course, I will do a full backup. However, Momo thinks that she relies heavily on Kashiwada. So, if she is in trouble, I'd like you to give her a consultation ♪ "

I understood Murasaki's intention. I was asked to cooperate with Koigasaki’s doujinshi ... ... I have no experience with coterie magazine production, and I honestly doubt if there are things that I can help with. Will it not be better if Murasaki, an experienced teacher, teach us how?

"Well, of course, I would be happy if that was the case! "

However, Murasaki did not give me much of a choice other than to answer her from my heart.

"It was good ♪ I thought Kashiwada-san would say so! So thank you for listening to me ☆ "

"It was good, I thought Kashiwada-san would say so ..."

"……eh!?"

When I turned around, Akari was in the computer screen behind me, and saw the letters of the message from Murasaki and read it out aloud. She seems to have just gotten out of the bath, wearing something like a pajamas made with Mokomoko.

"Oh! When did you get into this room!"

"I knocked!"

Because I was using earphones with music at a relatively large volume, I did not notice her knocking. I hurriedly stopped the music and removed the earphones.

"What ... What are you doing with Skype and a woman? Who is this !?"

"What are you doing here?"

"Mommy put your bath in."

"Oh, I'm on Skype now ... ...."

"Well, can Akari join the conversation?"

She said such a thing like I was a villain plotting bad things.

"Damn it! I'll finish soon and I will take a bath later so you can get out now!"

I forcibly pushed Akari out of the room. Well, I guess that conversation we just had was funny ....

Part 17

After that, I sent a message to Murasaki saying "I'm sorry, I have to take a bath soon ...". I finished Skype with Murasaki and prepared to take a bath.

To be honest I was slightly surprised that Murasaki cared about so much about Koigasaki. Even though we just became friends last summer comiket, the distance between us has shrunk much in a short time. By the way, I remembered that Murasaki left comments on Koigasaki 's tweets and diaries on Mixi. I do not write tweets or keep a diary myself, and it is a principle of mine to leave no comments on the diaries of others. (Because if I write a tweet or a diary and if no one leaves a comment, I will be tempted to erase the article). Same goes for not getting a response after commenting on the diary of another person, I will be shocked as well. )

For Murasaki who is worried, I will tell Koigasaki tomorrow that she absolutely misunderstood things.

Even if I think about it, I think it is natural to consider Suzuki's appearance at a fireworks display as a mistake with me and Koigasaki. Because Suzuki himself said that he didn’t go to the fireworks display. Suzuki is not a liar, I can’t think of a reason for him to lie to me.

But even so, Koigasaki is writing doujinshi ...

I don’t know how serious she is, but her actions are always too crazy for me. In the first place, she can’t draw well. I wonder what she is going to do. I have to ask her properly. If she can’t draw, she can still be a novelist rather than a cartoonist.

Anyway, as Murasaki asked me, I also have to cooperate.

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2017-07-10T01:35:59Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "Summer vacation is over and the second semester began. The opening ceremony is over and I head for the library to return the book I borrowed during the summer vacation. There..."

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6

2017-07-09T12:46:33Z

Bobobelmonte:

"Hello, it’s me, Kashiwada. It's hot every day ~ ne! How is your summer vacation going? (Laugh) By the way, do you know that there is a fireworks display at the Sumida River on the twenty-seventh day (Saturday) next week? I’m told that everyone in the class is going to go, so may I invite Hasegawa, too? "

On the evening of that day, I typed and edited the email for 30 minutes before sending it to Hasegawa.

Since there was no immediate reply, I was depressed and tried to ignore it. However, a reply came the next morning.

"Hello. I am now at my grandmother’s house. Fireworks festival, thank you for inviting me. Although that day will be convenient, is it okay if I go? "

As her reply comes, my tension rises; I sent a reply message immediately after reading it.

"Thank you for your reply! So you are at your grandma’s house. The fireworks festival, everyone will be pleased if you come! "

Everyone will be pleased, I can fairly admit to this. After that, my phone rings.

"Well then, I will accept your invitation. What time and where should we meet? "

I carried out a guts pose while holding my phone, and then I emailed Hasegawa the meeting time and place of the class on the day of the fireworks display that I got from Koigasaki.

Hasegawa: "OK."

Only this reply came.

"Thank you, thank you~!”

I have sent that reply and then I emailed Koigasaki that, “Hasegawa will come to the fireworks convention!"

About two minutes later, an e-mail from her just said, as "Ok".

"What should I wear!?"

Should a man wear a yukata? After I sent it,

"If you are on a date, you should wear a yukata. But if you wear that at the fireworks festival, you will stand out from everyone. Moreover, it is definitely not suited to be worn by a plain old boy like you. . .”
As her reply came, I felt both relieved and sad, complicated feelings.

Then I sent an invitation email for fireworks festival to Kiritani who is my friend in class.

Although he is in the baseball club, he himself said that the baseball club of our high school is very weak and not motivated, so they do not practice during summer vacation.

That's why I'm sure he can come ... I sent him a mail with expectation, but the response that came was unexpected.

"Kashiwada, sorry I'm going to the fireworks display with my girlfriend. Are you going? Let’s meet at the venue (laugh)"

The moment I read the mail, I was driven by the impulse to throw my cell phone at him.

I thought from the bottom of my heart for the first time today that I can be a Riaju.

However, I am shocked that it isn’t the case.

I thought that Kiritani will come, but if he doesn’t ... I wonder if there is anyone else I can ask to come?

Koigasaki said that if there was a girl she wants to invite in class, she could easily invite her.

There are some from other classes who I can talk to but not who I can easily invite by e-mail ... I really hate not having many friends.

Well, I will manage somehow. Koigasaki is also there, and she said that the number of classmates who will come will increase more and more, so someone who I can talk to may come.

I should hone my communication skills more than before, so maybe I can get along with someone new this time. Yes, I tell that to myself.

*

Fireworks display day.

The starting time for the fireworks was six fifteen, but five thirty was the set time for everyone to meet.

However, it seems that several members of the party are securing a place before that time.

A fireworks display means a huge number of visitors and if you do not reserve a place early, you may not find any good place to stay to watch.

As I was early, I went to the venue alone. I definitely left home early enough so I won’t be late.

I took the train headed for the meeting place. As I got closer to the meeting place, the number of people arriving steadily increased and I was terribly surprised.

It was almost the same as during rush hour while going to school in the morning ... No, if this goes on, there may be more congestion than the summer comiket morning train.

I had not been to a fireworks display for a long time (I think the last time I came was with my family when I was in elementary school) so I was surprised that the fireworks festival was so crowded.

Eventually I arrived at the station I wanted. As soon as the door opens, most passengers in the car get off at that station.

Going with the crowd, I finally come out the ticket gate.

Although I was planning to arrive ten minutes early, due to the crowd, it was just about the waiting time.

I looked around searching for my classmates. Soon as I left the ticket gate, I found ten young men and women gathered.

I found Koigasaki and Hasegawa with them and I hurriedly approached the group.

"Oh, Kashiwada!"

It was Sasagawa, not Koigasaki or Hasegawa, who first saw me.

"Oh, hello ...."

I guess no one is waiting for me ...!

When I saw them, most of the girls came in Yukata, and all boys were in casual clothes. I was sincerely relieved since I was not wearing Yukata as well.

Unfortunately, Hasegawa was not wearing of a Yukata. She wore a knee length light blue skirt with a white half-blouse. This is the first time in 3 weeks that I saw Hasegawa ... I am very satisfied as she is very beautiful even if not wearing a Yukata.

Koigasaki was next to her was wearing a red belt in a pink flower pattern yukata. She has made up her hair and kept it with big flower ornaments. As usual it was flashy, but the yukata looked very good on Koigasaki. So it’s true that yukata looks good on a child-like body shape.

"Is this all?"

"You won’t even come to Abe later?"

The reactions of my classmates are cold; they are just checking the numbers coming.

Looking again at the faces of the class who came today ...

About half the girls belong to the central group of the class.

Among them, I've only talked to Hasegawa, Koigasaki and Sasagawa. I almost never spoke to the other members.

I remember their names and faces, but perhaps they don’t even recognize me.

Also, the members in the soccer club, cheerleaders, women tennis club - they are on the top of the Riaju hierarchy.

... .... I am totally out of place?

Rather, why did he come? Why is that? Is that was everyone in this place thinking? I think so!

Surprisingly, when I looked at Hasegawa, she was in a happy conversation with Koigasaki.

Hasegawa and Koigasaki might have bonded well during the study meeting before the summer vacation.

These were the only two people who I could to. I wanted to get close to them but there were lots of other girls around them so I could not get close.

It seems that everyone who was supposed to come today have arrived and have started to move to the river in a group. While some are talking happily to each other, I was silent as I have no one to talk to.

I wanted to return home at that point, but it will be meaningless for me who came all the way here. That's right; there may be some classmates who are not with the flashy groups. Maybe there is someone I can talk into ... ... I want to think.

I went to Kawahara with a lot of hope.

"Oh here here."

Upon reaching Kawahara, several people spread a large blue sheet and relaxed on them, and waving their hands toward there.

I am disappointed when I saw them. A friend of Koigasaki, Amemia Mizuki, her girl friends and a few Chara male boys. Of course I am don’t feel in good company with anyone.

There are several cold drinks ... When I came close and saw them, it was alcoholic drinks.

High school students ...... and moreover, midday ... so that’s the way it is now.

It seems that the drinks were left over from an earlier time today.

"Yes, sit down, sit down."

The members who came now take off their shoes in turn and sat on the blue seat.

The position where to sit will be decided now. If possible, I would like to sit next to Hasegawa ...

"Excuse me, can I sit next to Ms. Hasegawa?"

A tragedy happened. The boys and girls who looked like a chala in their classes quickly went up next to Hasegawa.

I can’t sit near her because there are girls on each side.

In other words, I can only give up sitting next to Hasegawa.

Next to Koigasaki, gyaru-type girls such as Sasagawa and Amemiya were sitting.

Therefore, it is impossible to sit next to Koigasaki.

Because it is obvious that I have no courage to force myself, I sit down at my present place where I was pushed by the flow.

All the boys are sitting around me are not the ones who I can talk with.

I guess I have to see fireworks in this place all day today ...

Although it has not even begun, it gave me with a depressed mood.
Liquor, juice, sweets etc. are placed on the vinyl sheet, and it seems that you are supposed to drink and eat as you like. That’s why the amount for the participation fee for today was thousand yen.

I can’t drink alcohol of course, so I reach for can of juice.

"Thanks to you guys, Ichikushimi. The fireworks haven’t started yet?"

I am curious about the slightly loud voice of Sasagawa, and I wonder who is the one she is talking to.

"I do not have anything to do with it"

As I looked at, Koigasaki's friend Mizuki Amemiya was leaning her shoulder against her classmate Takashiro's arms.

"Have you finished them all already!?"

"Eh ~ I'm not at all drunk ~"

As I looked, three cans of liquor were rolling beside Amemiya.

Ameya Mizuki...... It is a person who belongs to the most difficult group of gals.

I will never forget that first one semester. She is the one who told me to leave Koigasaki alone because I am annoying her.

At that time, Sasagawa Miki also warned me, but Sasagawa has completely turned about and she even thanked me later.

However, this Amemiya Mizuki who said that I was bothering Koigasaki, despite knowing the facts from her friend, has not apologized at all. (I do not want her apologizing to me, however)

Although my animosity towards Sasagawa has disappeared, my negative feelings against Amemiya remain. I wonder why Koigasaki is friends with such a woman.

But then, I thought of something else.

Amemiya Mizuki ... I thought that she was going after Suzuki.

That was the case during the time we went to karaoke together.

Why is she now with another man?

I was convinced that bitches like her can be fun with any other guys.

"Huh ...... Mizuki...... You are going out with Takashiro ...?"

At that time, there was another person as surprised as I am. It's Koigasaki.

"Huh, didn’t I tell you, Momo?"

"Well, I didn’t know ..."

Koigasaki seemed to be unable to hide her surprise in that answer by Amemiya.

She is going out ... Ok, if he is going out with you, will it be natural?

I wonder if Amemiya does not want Suzuki any more.

I thought it was okay since the rivals of Koigasaki will diminish.

And once again, I look at Amamiya and Takashiro’s features.

If anything, it seems that Amemiya is sticking to Takashiro, and it is an atmosphere where Amemiya’s love is solid, although the same cannot be said from the other side.

However, there is only one point that bothers me.

Takashiro is not a handsome man.

Even though I never thought that I was handsome from the time I was in school, even once I checked the face of Takashiro, he doesn’t have the face that I can call handsome.

He is in the baseball club is and his stature is high. I wonder if it is slightly over 180 centimeters.

The hairstyle and the eyebrows are in order now, but I think the eyebrows are a bit too thin.

Clothes are fashionable, but what is called ... B system or the like? I'm not quite sure but I was born in Tokyo and grew up hip-hop and the bad guys are almost friends, is not it?

I think that he is a leader in the class, especially among the men.

He looks a bit scary, but kind to girls. There are things he can make something for fun and make everyone in the class laugh. Of course I have never talked, etc.

But, as I said it many times, he's not a handsome guy. Rather, against Takashiro ... ... I feel like I would win if only at face level. (I can’t say for others though)

Even so, Amemiya loves him. Amemiya is bad, but her appearance is cute. (I think that the effects of makeup and hairstyle add to it). If such cute girls can fall in love with someone like Takashiro who is not handsome ... I wonder if other unreasonable things can happen? I don’t’ know.

"Mizuki, there are no more sake, won’t you buy some for me?"

"Eh ~ already fireworks will start ... ... It can’t be helped ~"

At that time, a more stunning incident occurred in front of me.

Takashiro ordered Amemiya who is her girlfriend. Ordinarily, shouldn’t the man take the initiative to go? Besides, although Amemiya complained a bit, she is trying to follow him.

Ordering your girlfriend ... What kind of nerve do you have? Until now she had a gentle image ...

Instead of ordering her, there are a lot of guys in here. Like me. Looks like they are looking for someone else. I feel like I want to escape now to somewhere else.

How can Amemiya feel fine after receiving such treatment? Why does she still love him despite this treatment? I am desperate for girls to like me but I can’t understand this treatment at all. I wonder why love is so unfair. I don’t understand of women anymore.

The fireworks began as soon as Amemiya invited some female friends to buy sake for convenience stores. Even Amemiya, who I did not like that much, I felt sorry for her a little.

The fireworks were visible for a long time and were beautiful. It seems that we were in a nice place with a nice quarter, so the distance is quite close and it looks very powerful. If you see such a good ones for free, you can understand why so many people are going to fireworks competitions.

The guys in class were photographing with cell phones and digital cameras while leaving their thoughts thoughtfully as though they were Super Blue or Blue Blue. Some people are recording videos.

Looking at Hasegawa, she was talking about something while watching fireworks with Koigasaki. Oh, I want to go over there ...

Speaking of myself, there is no near me who I can converse with. All my emotions are in my mind.

However, it was only at the beginning that my classmates were watching the fireworks. After a certain amount of time passed, everyone was absorbed in conversation while drinking alcohol. Amemiya and Takashiro's pecking rose steadily, and they started riding on their knees and giving knee pillows.

Pretty much everyone moved around to other places, and I am still here in my first position.

There may be a chance to go to Hasegawa next...!

Thinking that way, I looked for Hasegawa ...

Hasegawa was talking with other boy classmates.

I was honestly surprised to see Hasegawa talking with someone other than Koigasaki ... and moreover, she was talking with boys.

"Wow, it was surprising; Hasegawa will come to see something like this"

"Oh ... is that right?"

"Yeah, super unexpected! You don’t seem to like gatherings like these."

"Oh that? I didn’t say such a thing, but ..."

"Hasegawa-san is really amazing, you are ranked first in our grade, aren’t you?”

"No ... such ..."

I can’t believe this.

I was the one who invited Hasegawa to the fireworks festival today, but I am the one who hasn’t been able to talk to Hasegawa today.

Even so, why are the other men talking to Hasegawa?

It may seem like Hasegawa is hard to talk to, but there are lots of boys who can see the inner core of Hasegawa...... That is my reading of it.

Even though Hasegawa does not normally talk about herself, she can speak normally if anyone talks to her. It seems she is not weak to men unlike Koigasaki.

Hasegawa wants to get along with her classmates. She was saying that she will try her best to make friends from now on. So, what is happening now is a good thing for Hasegawa. Originally, I am happy too.

But ... my heart did not feel like supporting Hasegawa very much.

If a girl is talking to Hasegawa, it would be different. But because it is a boy, my jealousy is inevitably born.

I had a desire to talk with Hasegawa today, but I supposed that I thought that Hasegawa would cooperate with everyone in the class to get along.

Even so, when I see that Hasegawa talking with a boy classmate, I feel bad.

After all, I want to cooperate with her from the bottom of my heart. It is a selfish person who only thinks that he alone wants to get along with Hasegawa.

Hasegawa is really a popular person, unlike me who is forever. All the men wanted to talk to Hasegawa. There is no gap for me to enter their conversation.

Unconsciously, I looked around for help. I looked for Koigasaki.

She was talking happily with Sasagawa, Amemiya and other girls.

Oh, I'm alone.

I am not asked by anyone right now. It looks like I have not changed since the first semester of karaoke.

I can’t take care of myself. Participating in an event, I can’t join in conversation. I honestly become miserable and feel down.

How many times will I feel if I repeat the same thing?

Even if I go away now, no one will notice.

As soon as I thought of it, I was very embarrassed. I could not bear to be on the spot anymore, so I got up with my bag.

Even though I stood up, no one said anything. Nobody noticed me.

While trying to desperately get away, I tried to go straight to the station. However, I decided to go to the restroom first before going on the train.

There was a long line at Kawahara's public toilets due to the number of visitors for the fireworks display.

That is especially true for the women’s restrooms; but men's toilets are not so crowded.

I went to the back of the line waiting for my turn. I was not expecting to stand for long, the line is quite short.

At that time, my cell phone suddenly rang. It was an incoming call from Koigasaki.

I was very surprised, but I took the call.

"Kashiwada? I can’t see you, where are you?"

"Huh……"

I was impressed by the phone call from Koigasaki. I thought that nobody noticed that I was gone.

Rather, I thought that nobody cared even if I left and noticed it.

No way, she realized that and she called me ...

"Why are you going home even though the fireworks haven’t even finished?"

"Well ... I came here alone and you came with your friends and I can’t talk with Hasegawa as our seats are far apart ... I am sad and I want to go home ..."

Since it can’t be helped, I talked honestly.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You, really it is OK?"

"Because ... that’s just it."

"I was looking forward to today! As the seats go, you only have to move around! Everyone else is already moving around."

"But she is having fun talking with other girls ...."

"You ... ... Well, think of the changes anything so far! You went on a date with her and the distance between you 2 has shrunk! You just may be in a position where she can finally think you’re a nice guy! Isn’t that possible!? "

The difference from the past ... ....

Certainly, it was just as Koigasaki said.

If I go away here, nothing has changed from me when we went to karaoke.

Run away when it I feel down. My MO thus far. Nothing has changed.

"I know it looks bad but ..."

"What happened to becoming a Riaju!?"

The road to a Riaju is full of pain ...

"Hasegawa may be caught by a boy next to me! If she agrees to go home with him then I will give up on Hasegawa, I think that."

I give up on Hasegawa ...

Will it be possible, such a thing.

"Why are you talking like that so suddenly?"

"Even if that's not the case, return, come back here!"

There is no way it can’t be done. I will never give up. Because I have not even started yet.

"Ah, I understand, I will be back! I’m just going to the toilet."

"Do it quickly, before Hasegawa gets picked up"

"Well, where are you calling from ...?"

I guess you are not calling me while sitting in you previous position? If this conversation was heard by Hasegawa ...

"I stood up and I'm calling you away from everyone now."

What, you stood up and then called me? ... At the same time as feeling relieved, my gratitude towards Koigasaki became larger.

"Well, come back soon!" Koigasaki cut off the phone.

To be honest, I am still cautious to return to that place ...

There is a person who is waiting for me to return. There is someone supporting me. For this, my feelings were largely saved.

Go back and move casually around Hasegawa. If a boy and Hasegawa are talking, I will join their conversation, timing my entry ... I wonder if I can do it.

If I can’t do that, I might as well wait until the boy goes out to the toilet.

I will wait even to that extent. It is better than just looking at Hasegawa talking with another guy.

I felt frustrated while waiting for the toilet. I decided to give up and return. Originally I did not want to go there since I still can hold it in. Then I will reintroduce myself upon my return to the plastic sheet where everyone is. When…….

"Kashiwada-kun ...?"

I was surprised to hear a voice call my name. Looking around, it came from Hasegawa.

Hasegawa! Well, what's wrong!?

"I went to the bathroom and I returned just now. Where were you, Kashiwada?"

"Oh, I also just got back from the toilet."

"So that’s it.... Because you suddenly were gone, I was wondering where you went. You only went to the washroom."

Hasegawa certainly told me so.

I thought that Hasegawa would not realize that I was gone ... ... And here I thought it was good to immediately return.

"Kashiwada-kun ... today ... thank you for inviting me."

"Huh!?"

I was suddenly surprised by Hasegawa thanking me.

Why are you saying thank you ... ... Did you have fun today?

Did you have fun talking to that boy ... so much...? I thought for a moment.

"I did not believe it when I got your e-mail ... but Kashiwada, when I told you such things, you remembered and invited me today?"

"Oh, did I do such a thing!?"

"... ... When we went to Odaiba ... I said that I would like to do my best to make friends with everyone in the class."

"Huh……!?"

Certainly, I remember.

I'm right here, you know? Did she get along well with her classmates? They may have heard that Hasegawa may be a nice person and so they worried about Hasegawa.

But my heart is different. No, I intended to for her to get along well with the class. But in the depths of my heart, I wanted to get along with Hasegawa first before anything else. That’s why I invited her.

"Well, it’s different for me ..."

I noticed the negative feeling before I can stop myself.

"Huh……?"

"Well, I certainly want you to get along well with the class, but that is not the only reason for me to invite you ..."

"...”

"I thought that I myself wanted to get along with Hasegawa."

I told her.

"Huh……?"

Hasegawa was stunned and stared at my face.

Well, did that sound like a confession!?

What am I saying? Even though my popularity of Hasegawa has not been raised yet, I decided to suddenly say such a thing ... what will I do if she hurries away at this place?

"No, that’s not it ... What I mean is ... friends ... Because I wanted to be friends with Hasegawa!"

I hurriedly added a lot of words. Rather than love feelings, I said friends ... but I wanted to tell.

But, even if I say such a thing afterwards, have my feelings already got leaked...?

I am worried, I looked Hasegawa again. Hasegawa was looking at my face with a more surprised expression than before.

"Friend……?"

"Yeah ... ...."

To the question of Hasegawa who was surprised, I nod.

"I want to be your friend ... ... I was told that for the first time in my life ..."

"Huh……?"

While Hasegawa slowly blinked, she was staring straight at my eyes as usual.

It is enough for me to be embarrassed.

"... how ... really nice ... ...."

Hasegawa eventually smiled a calm smile. I was paying attention to Hasegawa from the start but now I feel I saw her smile for the first time since she came here.

"Thank you ... I also want to be friends with Kashiwada."

Hasegawa clearly said so.

I would like to be friends with Kashiwada.

Ordinarily, if you say "I want to be friends" towards the face of a partner who is unrelenting, it may be a thing to get a shock.

But I can now hear the words from Hasegawa and be filled with a very happy feeling.

Not long ago, I was not recognized as a friend.

However, today I heard that she wanted me to be her friend. For me, this is something to be very happy about.

"Would you like to go back?"

Hasegawa said that while facing the direction of everyone's vinyl sheet.

"Oh, ah ...."

Certainly, it seems that everyone will wonder about if we are absent for a long time. (I guess they won’t care about me, but everyone will care about Hasegawa)

But, I do not want to go back to that place....

I would like to be alone with Hasegawa on this occasion for a little more ...

"Well, I want to stay here for a bit longer ... how about you?"

I made a surprisingly positive move, even if I say so myself.

"Huh……?"

"Well, it's kind of noisy over there and it's hard to talk and you can see the fireworks clearly here ... oh, but I don’t mind if Hasegawa wanted to return!"

"... ... well ..."

The words returned from Hasegawa were surprising.

"I am sorry, but this one needs to calm down ..."

"Huh……"

What way did you say, Hasegawa?

Is that statement for me or for you … telling to calm down?

At that time, a big firework lighted up over the night sky.

"Wow ... beautiful ...."

"Yeah, awesome ... I was glad I could see ..."

We put forth emotional words.

Really, it was good to see.

I was able to beautiful fireworks while shoulder to shoulder with Hasegawa ... I was so happy with how things turned out.

While on the way home, I was telling myself that it really happened.

I would like to thank Koigasaki for making a phone call to stop me from going home.

I'm glad I did not go home early. Really, from the bottom of my heart, I was thankful.

Then for a while, we kept silent while looking up at the fireworks. Even without a conversation, I felt very happy during that time.

Eventually, as time had passed since it would seem strange if we didn’t return soon. Although I don’t want to, we still returned to the blue seating where all our classmates are.

Upon returning, it seems that the other men have been waiting for Hasegawa, they look depressed and anxious …

When we came back, Koigasaki noticed Hasegawa was with me, and was watching in a state of surprise.

At that time, it looked like she was going to call me for something.

"Oh, Kashiwada and Hasegawa! Where were you two!?"

Sasagawa came into contact with Hasegawa and me first before Koigasaki. It is an unexpected development.

"To the toilet ..."

"Are you serious!? Standing up all that time!?"

At that time, I noticed. The state of Sasagawa is somewhat strange. Her tension is too high. Too much involvement with me will not be very good ...

Sasagawa was drunk.

Sasagawa was not the only one. While we were out, most of the class guys were also drinking.

Of course Noguchi argued that even though they were not drinking, they seemed to have drunk more than half of the alcohol.

"Miki is seriously drunk! Although I was watching Mizuki till a while ago ... "

Koigasaki is angry at Sasagawa.

"Momo, be a good girl and drink!"

Sasagawa clung to the neck of Koigasaki.

"High school students should not drink!"

Koigasaki showed the posture of refusing the words of Sasagawa.

As I thought, this person is seriously good inside....

"Oh no! Mizuki! Mizuki-chan, come over here!"

Suddenly, Sasagawa called Amemiya.

Amemiya who was doing a knee pillow for a sleeping Takashiro refused, "I can’t move right now", but Sasagawa strongly said "Coming over here! Which is more important, a man or me and a friend of mine?”
Although Amemiya says "Eh ...... man but ..." and soon she puts the head of Takashiro from her knees and put it over the plastic sheet.

"Ara ara, don’t you have something to say to Kashiwada!?"

Suddenly my name jumps out of the mouth of Sasagawa and she shakes.

"Well ...?"

"You should say something to apologize! You even said so yourself!"

Amemiya makes a muggy expression to the words of Sasagawa, while saying "why not bother at this timing ..." complains BUXXA.

I do not understand what they are doing.

"Ah, Kashiwada, I told you something about Momo but I was misguided ... I'm sorry."

Amemiya apologizes to me.

She seemed to be very troubled about it, but I was surprised.

In the first semester, at the corridor bowl, she said to me, “Don’t bother Koigasaki by being too close,". She is apologizing for that incident.

I told Koigasaki about it afterwards so she knew about the incident as well.

"Oh, don’t worry about it ..." I accepted her apology.

"Yes, this is reconciliation~!"

Sasagawa says happily. There is nothing better for friends to reconcile....

"Okay, I will go back to Otsuka Daisuke!"

Amemiya went back to where she was. Otsuka seems to be the name of Takashiro.

I was very surprised at the unexpected event, but I was glad she apologized.

"Woooo Momo please give me a knee pillow! Mizuki is giving it to Takashiro Mitereu"

"Hey, Mizuki ... ...! Are you a man!?"

Sasagawa seems to be really drunk, and starts to put her head on Koigasaki’s knee before getting her approval.

"Momo's thigh ... ... soft and pleasant! ~"

"Baka! Maki!"

Koigasaki seems to dislike it and complained but she doesn’t drop Sasagawa from her knees.

"... ... Ha ha"

At that time, it was a really small voice ... but I listened to it and did not miss the laughter.

Surprised at the voice and I looked at Hasegawa who was laughing a little bit.

"Hasegawa…!?"

"Sasagawa ... She looks innocent, but she is drinking alcohol even though she is a minor ...."

It was surprising that Hasegawa was laughing like this, but I was kind of happy.

"Hasegawa, why not drink with us!"

"... Sorry, I will keep a distance from it today ...."

"Miki! Do not recommend it to Hasegawa! Do not recommend it!”

At that time, Koigasaki complained to Sasagawa and drank the paper cup Sasagawa is holding.

"... Wow! Wow, what's that super! ...!"

"Oh, that! Electric blank … for losing in a punishment game ......"

The boy who stuck around looked at me awkwardly.

"Electric blank ...?" I asked myself unintentionally.

"It's about 40% alcohol; it's a cocktail, but has enough alcohol like a brandy ... but did she drink it?"

The boys explain while focusing on the girls.

"40%! Ko … Koigasaki ...?"

"げげげえほげほ! Ah ~ ~ ~ I already had a thirst, so I drank it even if it tasted a little differently from oolong tea, and then I swallowed ... ... super tongue bilberries ~!"

If it was such a strong liquor, I will notice it as soon as I drank it ... Why did you swallow it, Koigasaki ...

"Momo-chan, calm down with this tea."

Sasagawa passes paper cup to Koigasaki.

"Miki, thank you ... this is strange taste!"

"Wow, what is it? I thought that it was the coke I was drinking until a while ago ... Ah, that is true, this is the sourda."

Sasagawa surely acknowledges it herself and knows that it is alcohol.

"Wha aar yoo do [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]])!"

Koigasaki ... Is your tongue already ... Are you alright...?

"O, pizza is here! Pizza ~!"

At that time, I noticed that a delivery man with a home delivery pizza headed for us.

"Fireworks display, pizza ...!?"

"Ah, I was the one who ordered it from my iPhone earlier! It already arrived!"

I can’t hide my surprise in Sasagawa's line.

"Pizza up to this place with an iPhone ...?"

"Yes, you can also specify this location with the GPS function, its super convenient"

The current technology is advanced ... ... It was a brief time when I was impressed.

"...... !?"

I looked at the surface of the box of pizza being carried and froze.

Somehow, there was an illustration of an anime that had been airing until a while ago.

"Huh ...... Anime ...?"

Although Koigasaki is reacting, of course, she does not seem to know what kind of anime as she is tilting her head.

And on top of that, this anime is not for general patronage but for those who watch it at midnight.

Martian beauty girl Mars who came from Mars is a slutty comedy that rampages violently while invading Earth. It was a rather minor anime, so I do not think people other than Otakus know.

"I have a picture of that anime!"

Other classmates also seemed to notice and reacted.

I looked at the internet and I heard that all their pizzas come with a picture of an anime on the box … What a terrifying marketing scheme.

"Mars-chan ......"

At that time, I heard the sentence in my ears even though the voice is small.

Surprised that there are people who know this anime besides me, I turned around to see the origin of the voice ...

"Huh?"

... Hasegawa was staring eagerly at the pizza box.

"I do not remember asking for the name of this anime, but do not forget to eat!"

Sasagawa got up from the thigh of Koigasaki, opened the box vigorously and started to distribute the pizza around.

Hasegawa was still staring at the pizza box.

Why does Hasegawa know the name of this minor anime character...?

I stared at the face of Hasegawa, but she looked again at the fireworks as if nothing had happened.

When we went to Odaiba before, I was told she wanted to see the Big Sight.

At that time, maybe ... I thought it was the lights so I did not think too deeply.

But now her remark ... ... There is no doubt.

Is Hasegawa … an Otaku?

"Kashiwada ~ っ! I do not care if you ride a dodging tune!"

While I was feeling relieved, I was surprised to suddenly hear a loud voice. It came from Koigasaki who was red faced.

To that voice, my thoughts will blow off for a moment.

"Are you going to be so drunk just by drinking that little ...?"

Looks like she is weak to liquor.

"In time ... when I got on feeling ... "

Even though I am upset, she responded to my question (?) That’s Koigasaki for you.

"The meaning, I do not know, if such a hetare field or a toro ... ... what exactly is it!?"

"Ha ...?"

I have no idea what Koigasaki is saying.

This person, just drinking a small amount, was instantly drunk.

"Even though it's just a hetareman who is just a dasa ..."

"Oh? Why are you drawling on about something? What do you want to say?"

I was overwhelmed; I could not bear to be silent.

"It's okay! Azuki … Azuki likes you ... she likes you ... I do not quite understand it ... but I feel too blunt but I’m not wrong!

"What …?"

My head is pure white due to the remarks of Koigasaki.

Ms. Sakurai … Sakurai ... loves me ....?

"Well, did she say that?"

"I don’t know! Ask her yourself!"

It would be nice if that were true ... however, such a thing, would not be possible ...

No, but it seems there was such a behavior would be explained if that was the truth...

Picture

Before, Koigasaki said that Sakurai will never do such a thing so I decided to desperately to forget even though it was against my intuition because Koigasaki told me not to dwell on it. But why are you saying the opposite thing now Koigasaki?

Which one is true? Why is this buggy...?

So Hasegawa is an Otaku...?

I do not understand anything anymore.

I wanted to drink alcohol, I wanted to feel messed up, but I was able to endure it.

"Oi Kashiwada – the fireworks display is over."

"……eh!?"

The fireworks have ended while I was suffering, and I prepared to go home as well.

"Ah, little Kashiwada, ah! Do not forget you are on a vinyl sheet, ne!
To Sasagawa's voice, I rush up in a panic and rise from the place. I got out of the vinyl sheet and wore my shoes.

"You ... Are you still drunk ...?"

I was amazed at Koigasaki who still caught up to me in anger and I was told to help fold the vinyl sheet.
After the fireworks festival, I was full of what I could not understand anymore, but I still noticed one other thing.

... The second half of today ... ... I felt like I was part of everyone's circle ... There were various things besides, but it was pretty fun ...

If I went home during the first half, I would have never seen and enjoyed a fireworks display that much.

Both Hasegawa and I were able to talk with each other alone, and I was able to hear her say delightful words that she wanted to be friends.

It was better than during the karaoke time ... am I growing? Or is today just my lucky day?

However, despite the many shocking facts, I still felt pleasure in the end.

Then I helped clean up the garbage, etc. I got ready to go home and everyone in the class headed for the station.

Many people were going to the same place and people got mixed up with other people. My classmates had parted as well.

"Koigasaki ... you ... why did you get drunk ..."

The walk of Koigasaki is unsteady, and I am worried.

Sasagawa was walking properly even she drank more liquor than Koigasaki ...

"Oh!"

At that time, a collision happened because Koigasaki stopped suddenly. I bumped lightly against Koigasaki.

"Why did you stop suddenly ...?"

"Huh…………"

Koigasaki was staring at her eyes wide open.

"Suzuki, Kun ..."
"Huh?"

When I look up to the point of sight of Koigasaki ...

Suzuki was walking, lost in the crowd of the fireworks display.

It was a tremendous coincidence, but I think that it was not surprising by itself.

However, next to Suzuki ... A young girl in a yukata was walking.

The girl is grasping the arm of Suzuki, walking very closely.

"Suzuki, you ... did you have a girlfriend ...?"

Koigasaki muttered with a fading voice.

Is that true...? Suzuki has a girlfriend...?

Suzuki who was so disgusted with 3D women ...

"Do you two know them?"

We were just stunned enough to hear the voice of Sasagawa.

Oh, I am already so confused; please do not disturb my head any more...

========Continues to Volume 4 =====================

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6

2017-07-09T12:45:38Z

Bobobelmonte:

"Hello, it’s me, Kashiwada. It's hot every day ~ ne! How is your summer vacation going? (Laugh) By the way, do you know that there is a fireworks display at the Sumida River on the twenty-seventh day (Saturday) next week? I’m told that everyone in the class is going to go, so may I invite Hasegawa, too? "

On the evening of that day, I typed and edited the email for 30 minutes before sending it to Hasegawa.

Since there was no immediate reply, I was depressed and tried to ignore it. However, a reply came the next morning.

"Hello. I am now at my grandmother’s house. Fireworks festival, thank you for inviting me. Although that day will be convenient, is it okay if I go? "

As her reply comes, my tension rises; I sent a reply message immediately after reading it.

"Thank you for your reply! So you are at your grandma’s house. The fireworks festival, everyone will be pleased if you come! "

Everyone will be pleased, I can fairly admit to this. After that, my phone rings.

"Well then, I will accept your invitation. What time and where should we meet? "

I carried out a guts pose while holding my phone, and then I emailed Hasegawa the meeting time and place of the class on the day of the fireworks display that I got from Koigasaki.

Hasegawa: "OK."

Only this reply came.

"Thank you, thank you~!”

I have sent that reply and then I emailed Koigasaki that, “Hasegawa will come to the fireworks convention!"

About two minutes later, an e-mail from her just said, as "Ok".

"What should I wear!?"

Should a man wear a yukata? After I sent it,

"If you are on a date, you should wear a yukata. But if you wear that at the fireworks festival, you will stand out from everyone. Moreover, it is definitely not suited to be worn by a plain old boy like you. . .”
As her reply came, I felt both relieved and sad, complicated feelings.

Then I sent an invitation email for fireworks festival to Kiritani who is my friend in class.

Although he is in the baseball club, he himself said that the baseball club of our high school is very weak and not motivated, so they do not practice during summer vacation.

That's why I'm sure he can come ... I sent him a mail with expectation, but the response that came was unexpected.

"Kashiwada, sorry I'm going to the fireworks display with my girlfriend. Are you going? Let’s meet at the venue (laugh)"

The moment I read the mail, I was driven by the impulse to throw my cell phone at him.

I thought from the bottom of my heart for the first time today that I can be a Riaju.

However, I am shocked that it isn’t the case.

I thought that Kiritani will come, but if he doesn’t ... I wonder if there is anyone else I can ask to come?

Koigasaki said that if there was a girl she wants to invite in class, she could easily invite her.

There are some from other classes who I can talk to but not who I can easily invite by e-mail ... I really hate not having many friends.

Well, I will manage somehow. Koigasaki is also there, and she said that the number of classmates who will come will increase more and more, so someone who I can talk to may come.

I should hone my communication skills more than before, so maybe I can get along with someone new this time. Yes, I tell that to myself.

*

Fireworks display day.

The starting time for the fireworks was six fifteen, but five thirty was the set time for everyone to meet.

However, it seems that several members of the party are securing a place before that time.

A fireworks display means a huge number of visitors and if you do not reserve a place early, you may not find any good place to stay to watch.

As I was early, I went to the venue alone. I definitely left home early enough so I won’t be late.

I took the train headed for the meeting place. As I got closer to the meeting place, the number of people arriving steadily increased and I was terribly surprised.

It was almost the same as during rush hour while going to school in the morning ... No, if this goes on, there may be more congestion than the summer comiket morning train.

I had not been to a fireworks display for a long time (I think the last time I came was with my family when I was in elementary school) so I was surprised that the fireworks festival was so crowded.

Eventually I arrived at the station I wanted. As soon as the door opens, most passengers in the car get off at that station.

Going with the crowd, I finally come out the ticket gate.

Although I was planning to arrive ten minutes early, due to the crowd, it was just about the waiting time.

I looked around searching for my classmates. Soon as I left the ticket gate, I found ten young men and women gathered.

I found Koigasaki and Hasegawa with them and I hurriedly approached the group.

"Oh, Kashiwada!"

It was Sasagawa, not Koigasaki or Hasegawa, who first saw me.

"Oh, hello ...."

I guess no one is waiting for me ...!

When I saw them, most of the girls came in Yukata, and all boys were in casual clothes. I was sincerely relieved since I was not wearing Yukata as well.

Unfortunately, Hasegawa was not wearing of a Yukata. She wore a knee length light blue skirt with a white half-blouse. This is the first time in 3 weeks that I saw Hasegawa ... I am very satisfied as she is very beautiful even if not wearing a Yukata.

Koigasaki was next to her was wearing a red belt in a pink flower pattern yukata. She has made up her hair and kept it with big flower ornaments. As usual it was flashy, but the yukata looked very good on Koigasaki. So it’s true that yukata looks good on a child-like body shape.

"Is this all?"

"You won’t even come to Abe later?"

The reactions of my classmates are cold; they are just checking the numbers coming.

Looking again at the faces of the class who came today ...

About half the girls belong to the central group of the class.

Among them, I've only talked to Hasegawa, Koigasaki and Sasagawa. I almost never spoke to the other members.

I remember their names and faces, but perhaps they don’t even recognize me.

Also, the members in the soccer club, cheerleaders, women tennis club - they are on the top of the Riaju hierarchy.

... .... I am totally out of place?

Rather, why did he come? Why is that? Is that was everyone in this place thinking? I think so!

Surprisingly, when I looked at Hasegawa, she was in a happy conversation with Koigasaki.

Hasegawa and Koigasaki might have bonded well during the study meeting before the summer vacation.

These were the only two people who I could to. I wanted to get close to them but there were lots of other girls around them so I could not get close.

It seems that everyone who was supposed to come today have arrived and have started to move to the river in a group. While some are talking happily to each other, I was silent as I have no one to talk to.

I wanted to return home at that point, but it will be meaningless for me who came all the way here. That's right; there may be some classmates who are not with the flashy groups. Maybe there is someone I can talk into ... ... I want to think.

I went to Kawahara with a lot of hope.

"Oh here here."

Upon reaching Kawahara, several people spread a large blue sheet and relaxed on them, and waving their hands toward there.

I am disappointed when I saw them. A friend of Koigasaki, Amemia Mizuki, her girl friends and a few Chara male boys. Of course I am don’t feel in good company with anyone.

There are several cold drinks ... When I came close and saw them, it was alcoholic drinks.

High school students ...... and moreover, midday ... so that’s the way it is now.

It seems that the drinks were left over from an earlier time today.

"Yes, sit down, sit down."

The members who came now take off their shoes in turn and sat on the blue seat.

The position where to sit will be decided now. If possible, I would like to sit next to Hasegawa ...

"Excuse me, can I sit next to Ms. Hasegawa?"

A tragedy happened. The boys and girls who looked like a chala in their classes quickly went up next to Hasegawa.

I can’t sit near her because there are girls on each side.

In other words, I can only give up sitting next to Hasegawa.

Next to Koigasaki, gyaru-type girls such as Sasagawa and Amemiya were sitting.

Therefore, it is impossible to sit next to Koigasaki.

Because it is obvious that I have no courage to force myself, I sit down at my present place where I was pushed by the flow.

All the boys are sitting around me are not the ones who I can talk with.

I guess I have to see fireworks in this place all day today ...

Although it has not even begun, it gave me with a depressed mood.
Liquor, juice, sweets etc. are placed on the vinyl sheet, and it seems that you are supposed to drink and eat as you like. That’s why the amount for the participation fee for today was thousand yen.

I can’t drink alcohol of course, so I reach for can of juice.

"Thanks to you guys, Ichikushimi. The fireworks haven’t started yet?"

I am curious about the slightly loud voice of Sasagawa, and I wonder who is the one she is talking to.

"I do not have anything to do with it"

As I looked at, Koigasaki's friend Mizuki Amemiya was leaning her shoulder against her classmate Takashiro's arms.

"Have you finished them all already!?"

"Eh ~ I'm not at all drunk ~"

As I looked, three cans of liquor were rolling beside Amemiya.

Ameya Mizuki...... It is a person who belongs to the most difficult group of gals.

I will never forget that first one semester. She is the one who told me to leave Koigasaki alone because I am annoying her.

At that time, Sasagawa Miki also warned me, but Sasagawa has completely turned about and she even thanked me later.

However, this Amemiya Mizuki who said that I was bothering Koigasaki, despite knowing the facts from her friend, has not apologized at all. (I do not want her apologizing to me, however)

Although my animosity towards Sasagawa has disappeared, my negative feelings against Amemiya remain. I wonder why Koigasaki is friends with such a woman.

But then, I thought of something else.

Amemiya Mizuki ... I thought that she was going after Suzuki.

That was the case during the time we went to karaoke together.

Why is she now with another man?

I was convinced that bitches like her can be fun with any other guys.

"Huh ...... Mizuki...... You are going out with Takashiro ...?"

At that time, there was another person as surprised as I am. It's Koigasaki.

"Huh, didn’t I tell you, Momo?"

"Well, I didn’t know ..."

Koigasaki seemed to be unable to hide her surprise in that answer by Amemiya.

She is going out ... Ok, if he is going out with you, will it be natural?

I wonder if Amemiya does not want Suzuki any more.

I thought it was okay since the rivals of Koigasaki will diminish.

And once again, I look at Amamiya and Takashiro’s features.

If anything, it seems that Amemiya is sticking to Takashiro, and it is an atmosphere where Amemiya’s love is solid, although the same cannot be said from the other side.

However, there is only one point that bothers me.

Takashiro is not a handsome man.

Even though I never thought that I was handsome from the time I was in school, even once I checked the face of Takashiro, he doesn’t have the face that I can call handsome.

He is in the baseball club is and his stature is high. I wonder if it is slightly over 180 centimeters.

The hairstyle and the eyebrows are in order now, but I think the eyebrows are a bit too thin.

Clothes are fashionable, but what is called ... B system or the like? I'm not quite sure but I was born in Tokyo and grew up hip-hop and the bad guys are almost friends, is not it?

I think that he is a leader in the class, especially among the men.

He looks a bit scary, but kind to girls. There are things he can make something for fun and make everyone in the class laugh. Of course I have never talked, etc.

But, as I said it many times, he's not a handsome guy. Rather, against Takashiro ... ... I feel like I would win if only at face level. (I can’t say for others though)

Even so, Amemiya loves him. Amemiya is bad, but her appearance is cute. (I think that the effects of makeup and hairstyle add to it). If such cute girls can fall in love with someone like Takashiro who is not handsome ... I wonder if other unreasonable things can happen? I don’t’ know.

"Mizuki, there are no more sake, won’t you buy some for me?"

"Eh ~ already fireworks will start ... ... It can’t be helped ~"

At that time, a more stunning incident occurred in front of me.

Takashiro ordered Amemiya who is her girlfriend. Ordinarily, shouldn’t the man take the initiative to go? Besides, although Amemiya complained a bit, she is trying to follow him.

Ordering your girlfriend ... What kind of nerve do you have? Until now she had a gentle image ...

Instead of ordering her, there are a lot of guys in here. Like me. Looks like they are looking for someone else. I feel like I want to escape now to somewhere else.

How can Amemiya feel fine after receiving such treatment? Why does she still love him despite this treatment? I am desperate for girls to like me but I can’t understand this treatment at all. I wonder why love is so unfair. I don’t understand of women anymore.

The fireworks began as soon as Amemiya invited some female friends to buy sake for convenience stores. Even Amemiya, who I did not like that much, I felt sorry for her a little.

The fireworks were visible for a long time and were beautiful. It seems that we were in a nice place with a nice quarter, so the distance is quite close and it looks very powerful. If you see such a good ones for free, you can understand why so many people are going to fireworks competitions.

The guys in class were photographing with cell phones and digital cameras while leaving their thoughts thoughtfully as though they were Super Blue or Blue Blue. Some people are recording videos.

Looking at Hasegawa, she was talking about something while watching fireworks with Koigasaki. Oh, I want to go over there ...

Speaking of myself, there is no near me who I can converse with. All my emotions are in my mind.

However, it was only at the beginning that my classmates were watching the fireworks. After a certain amount of time passed, everyone was absorbed in conversation while drinking alcohol. Amemiya and Takashiro's pecking rose steadily, and they started riding on their knees and giving knee pillows.

Pretty much everyone moved around to other places, and I am still here in my first position.

There may be a chance to go to Hasegawa next...!

Thinking that way, I looked for Hasegawa ...

Hasegawa was talking with other boy classmates.

I was honestly surprised to see Hasegawa talking with someone other than Koigasaki ... and moreover, she was talking with boys.

"Wow, it was surprising; Hasegawa will come to see something like this"

"Oh ... is that right?"

"Yeah, super unexpected! You don’t seem to like gatherings like these."

"Oh that? I didn’t say such a thing, but ..."

"Hasegawa-san is really amazing, you are ranked first in our grade, aren’t you?”

"No ... such ..."

I can’t believe this.

I was the one who invited Hasegawa to the fireworks festival today, but I am the one who hasn’t been able to talk to Hasegawa today.

Even so, why are the other men talking to Hasegawa?

It may seem like Hasegawa is hard to talk to, but there are lots of boys who can see the inner core of Hasegawa...... That is my reading of it.

Even though Hasegawa does not normally talk about herself, she can speak normally if anyone talks to her. It seems she is not weak to men unlike Koigasaki.

Hasegawa wants to get along with her classmates. She was saying that she will try her best to make friends from now on. So, what is happening now is a good thing for Hasegawa. Originally, I am happy too.

But ... my heart did not feel like supporting Hasegawa very much.

If a girl is talking to Hasegawa, it would be different. But because it is a boy, my jealousy is inevitably born.

I had a desire to talk with Hasegawa today, but I supposed that I thought that Hasegawa would cooperate with everyone in the class to get along.

Even so, when I see that Hasegawa talking with a boy classmate, I feel bad.

After all, I want to cooperate with her from the bottom of my heart. It is a selfish person who only thinks that he alone wants to get along with Hasegawa.

Hasegawa is really a popular person, unlike me who is forever. All the men wanted to talk to Hasegawa. There is no gap for me to enter their conversation.

Unconsciously, I looked around for help. I looked for Koigasaki.

She was talking happily with Sasagawa, Amemiya and other girls.

Oh, I'm alone.

I am not asked by anyone right now. It looks like I have not changed since the first semester of karaoke.

I can’t take care of myself. Participating in an event, I can’t join in conversation. I honestly become miserable and feel down.

How many times will I feel if I repeat the same thing?

Even if I go away now, no one will notice.

As soon as I thought of it, I was very embarrassed. I could not bear to be on the spot anymore, so I got up with my bag.

Even though I stood up, no one said anything. Nobody noticed me.

While trying to desperately get away, I tried to go straight to the station. However, I decided to go to the restroom first before going on the train.

There was a long line at Kawahara's public toilets due to the number of visitors for the fireworks display.

That is especially true for the women’s restrooms; but men's toilets are not so crowded.

I went to the back of the line waiting for my turn. I was not expecting to stand for long, the line is quite short.

At that time, my cell phone suddenly rang. It was an incoming call from Koigasaki.

I was very surprised, but I took the call.

"Kashiwada? I can’t see you, where are you?"

"Huh……"

I was impressed by the phone call from Koigasaki. I thought that nobody noticed that I was gone.

Rather, I thought that nobody cared even if I left and noticed it.

No way, she realized that and she called me ...

"Why are you going home even though the fireworks haven’t even finished?"

"Well ... I came here alone and you came with your friends and I can’t talk with Hasegawa as our seats are far apart ... I am sad and I want to go home ..."

Since it can’t be helped, I talked honestly.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You, really it is OK?"

"Because ... that’s just it."

"I was looking forward to today! As the seats go, you only have to move around! Everyone else is already moving around."

"But she is having fun talking with other girls ...."

"You ... ... Well, think of the changes anything so far! You went on a date with her and the distance between you 2 has shrunk! You just may be in a position where she can finally think you’re a nice guy! Isn’t that possible!? "

The difference from the past ... ....

Certainly, it was just as Koigasaki said.

If I go away here, nothing has changed from me when we went to karaoke.

Run away when it I feel down. My MO thus far. Nothing has changed.

"I know it looks bad but ..."

"What happened to becoming a Riaju!?"

The road to a Riaju is full of pain ...

"Hasegawa may be caught by a boy next to me! If she agrees to go home with him then I will give up on Hasegawa, I think that."

I give up on Hasegawa ...

Will it be possible, such a thing.

"Why are you talking like that so suddenly?"

"Even if that's not the case, return, come back here!"

There is no way it can’t be done. I will never give up. Because I have not even started yet.

"Ah, I understand, I will be back! I’m just going to the toilet."

"Do it quickly, before Hasegawa gets picked up"

"Well, where are you calling from ...?"

I guess you are not calling me while sitting in you previous position? If this conversation was heard by Hasegawa ...

"I stood up and I'm calling you away from everyone now."

What, you stood up and then called me? ... At the same time as feeling relieved, my gratitude towards Koigasaki became larger.

"Well, come back soon!" Koigasaki cut off the phone.

To be honest, I am still cautious to return to that place ...

There is a person who is waiting for me to return. There is someone supporting me. For this, my feelings were largely saved.

Go back and move casually around Hasegawa. If a boy and Hasegawa are talking, I will join their conversation, timing my entry ... I wonder if I can do it.

If I can’t do that, I might as well wait until the boy goes out to the toilet.

I will wait even to that extent. It is better than just looking at Hasegawa talking with another guy.

I felt frustrated while waiting for the toilet. I decided to give up and return. Originally I did not want to go there since I still can hold it in. Then I will reintroduce myself upon my return to the plastic sheet where everyone is. When…….

"Kashiwada-kun ...?"

I was surprised to hear a voice call my name. Looking around, it came from Hasegawa.

Hasegawa! Well, what's wrong!?

"I went to the bathroom and I returned just now. Where were you, Kashiwada?"

"Oh, I also just got back from the toilet."

"So that’s it.... Because you suddenly were gone, I was wondering where you went. You only went to the washroom."

Hasegawa certainly told me so.

I thought that Hasegawa would not realize that I was gone ... ... And here I thought it was good to immediately return.

"Kashiwada-kun ... today ... thank you for inviting me."

"Huh!?"

I was suddenly surprised by Hasegawa thanking me.

Why are you saying thank you ... ... Did you have fun today?

Did you have fun talking to that boy ... so much...? I thought for a moment.

"I did not believe it when I got your e-mail ... but Kashiwada, when I told you such things, you remembered and invited me today?"

"Oh, did I do such a thing!?"

"... ... When we went to Odaiba ... I said that I would like to do my best to make friends with everyone in the class."

"Huh……!?"

Certainly, I remember.

I'm right here, you know? Did she get along well with her classmates? They may have heard that Hasegawa may be a nice person and so they worried about Hasegawa.

But my heart is different. No, I intended to for her to get along well with the class. But in the depths of my heart, I wanted to get along with Hasegawa first before anything else. That’s why I invited her.

"Well, it’s different for me ..."

I noticed the negative feeling before I can stop myself.

"Huh……?"

"Well, I certainly want you to get along well with the class, but that is not the only reason for me to invite you ..."

"...”

"I thought that I myself wanted to get along with Hasegawa."

I told her.

"Huh……?"

Hasegawa was stunned and stared at my face.

Well, did that sound like a confession!?

What am I saying? Even though my popularity of Hasegawa has not been raised yet, I decided to suddenly say such a thing ... what will I do if she hurries away at this place?

"No, that’s not it ... What I mean is ... friends ... Because I wanted to be friends with Hasegawa!"

I hurriedly added a lot of words. Rather than love feelings, I said friends ... but I wanted to tell.

But, even if I say such a thing afterwards, have my feelings already got leaked...?

I am worried, I looked Hasegawa again. Hasegawa was looking at my face with a more surprised expression than before.

"Friend……?"

"Yeah ... ...."

To the question of Hasegawa who was surprised, I nod.

"I want to be your friend ... ... I was told that for the first time in my life ..."

"Huh……?"

While Hasegawa slowly blinked, she was staring straight at my eyes as usual.

It is enough for me to be embarrassed.

"... how ... really nice ... ...."

Hasegawa eventually smiled a calm smile. I was paying attention to Hasegawa from the start but now I feel I saw her smile for the first time since she came here.

"Thank you ... I also want to be friends with Kashiwada."

Hasegawa clearly said so.

I would like to be friends with Kashiwada.

Ordinarily, if you say "I want to be friends" towards the face of a partner who is unrelenting, it may be a thing to get a shock.

But I can now hear the words from Hasegawa and be filled with a very happy feeling.

Not long ago, I was not recognized as a friend.

However, today I heard that she wanted me to be her friend. For me, this is something to be very happy about.

"Would you like to go back?"

Hasegawa said that while facing the direction of everyone's vinyl sheet.

"Oh, ah ...."

Certainly, it seems that everyone will wonder about if we are absent for a long time. (I guess they won’t care about me, but everyone will care about Hasegawa)

But, I do not want to go back to that place....

I would like to be alone with Hasegawa on this occasion for a little more ...

"Well, I want to stay here for a bit longer ... how about you?"

I made a surprisingly positive move, even if I say so myself.

"Huh……?"

"Well, it's kind of noisy over there and it's hard to talk and you can see the fireworks clearly here ... oh, but I don’t mind if Hasegawa wanted to return!"

"... ... well ..."

The words returned from Hasegawa were surprising.

"I am sorry, but this one needs to calm down ..."

"Huh……"

What way did you say, Hasegawa?

Is that statement for me or for you … telling to calm down?

At that time, a big firework lighted up over the night sky.

"Wow ... beautiful ...."

"Yeah, awesome ... I was glad I could see ..."

We put forth emotional words.

Really, it was good to see.

I was able to beautiful fireworks while shoulder to shoulder with Hasegawa ... I was so happy with how things turned out.

While on the way home, I was telling myself that it really happened.

I would like to thank Koigasaki for making a phone call to stop me from going home.

I'm glad I did not go home early. Really, from the bottom of my heart, I was thankful.

Then for a while, we kept silent while looking up at the fireworks. Even without a conversation, I felt very happy during that time.

Eventually, as time had passed since it would seem strange if we didn’t return soon. Although I don’t want to, we still returned to the blue seating where all our classmates are.

Upon returning, it seems that the other men have been waiting for Hasegawa, they look depressed and anxious …

When we came back, Koigasaki noticed Hasegawa was with me, and was watching in a state of surprise.

At that time, it looked like she was going to call me for something.

"Oh, Kashiwada and Hasegawa! Where were you two!?"

Sasagawa came into contact with Hasegawa and me first before Koigasaki. It is an unexpected development.

"To the toilet ..."

"Are you serious!? Standing up all that time!?"

At that time, I noticed. The state of Sasagawa is somewhat strange. Her tension is too high. Too much involvement with me will not be very good ...

Sasagawa was drunk.

Sasagawa was not the only one. While we were out, most of the class guys were also drinking.

Of course Noguchi argued that even though they were not drinking, they seemed to have drunk more than half of the alcohol.

"Miki is seriously drunk! Although I was watching Mizuki till a while ago ... "

Koigasaki is angry at Sasagawa.

"Momo, be a good girl and drink!"

Sasagawa clung to the neck of Koigasaki.

"High school students should not drink!"

Koigasaki showed the posture of refusing the words of Sasagawa.

As I thought, this person is seriously good inside....

"Oh no! Mizuki! Mizuki-chan, come over here!"

Suddenly, Sasagawa called Amemiya.

Amemiya who was doing a knee pillow for a sleeping Takashiro refused, "I can’t move right now", but Sasagawa strongly said "Coming over here! Which is more important, a man or me and a friend of mine?”
Although Amemiya says "Eh ...... man but ..." and soon she puts the head of Takashiro from her knees and put it over the plastic sheet.

"Ara ara, don’t you have something to say to Kashiwada!?"

Suddenly my name jumps out of the mouth of Sasagawa and she shakes.

"Well ...?"

"You should say something to apologize! You even said so yourself!"

Amemiya makes a muggy expression to the words of Sasagawa, while saying "why not bother at this timing ..." complains BUXXA.

I do not understand what they are doing.

"Ah, Kashiwada, I told you something about Momo but I was misguided ... I'm sorry."

Amemiya apologizes to me.

She seemed to be very troubled about it, but I was surprised.

In the first semester, at the corridor bowl, she said to me, “Don’t bother Koigasaki by being too close,". She is apologizing for that incident.

I told Koigasaki about it afterwards so she knew about the incident as well.

"Oh, don’t worry about it ..." I accepted her apology.

"Yes, this is reconciliation~!"

Sasagawa says happily. There is nothing better for friends to reconcile....

"Okay, I will go back to Otsuka Daisuke!"

Amemiya went back to where she was. Otsuka seems to be the name of Takashiro.

I was very surprised at the unexpected event, but I was glad she apologized.

"Woooo Momo please give me a knee pillow! Mizuki is giving it to Takashiro Mitereu"

"Hey, Mizuki ... ...! Are you a man!?"

Sasagawa seems to be really drunk, and starts to put her head on Koigasaki’s knee before getting her approval.

"Momo's thigh ... ... soft and pleasant! ~"

"Baka! Maki!"

Koigasaki seems to dislike it and complained but she doesn’t drop Sasagawa from her knees.

"... ... Ha ha"

At that time, it was a really small voice ... but I listened to it and did not miss the laughter.

Surprised at the voice and I looked at Hasegawa who was laughing a little bit.

"Hasegawa…!?"

"Sasagawa ... She looks innocent, but she is drinking alcohol even though she is a minor ...."

It was surprising that Hasegawa was laughing like this, but I was kind of happy.

"Hasegawa, why not drink with us!"

"... Sorry, I will keep a distance from it today ...."

"Miki! Do not recommend it to Hasegawa! Do not recommend it!”

At that time, Koigasaki complained to Sasagawa and drank the paper cup Sasagawa is holding.

"... Wow! Wow, what's that super! ...!"

"Oh, that! Electric blank … for losing in a punishment game ......"

The boy who stuck around looked at me awkwardly.

"Electric blank ...?" I asked myself unintentionally.

"It's about 40% alcohol; it's a cocktail, but has enough alcohol like a brandy ... but did she drink it?"

The boys explain while focusing on the girls.

"40%! Ko … Koigasaki ...?"

"げげげえほげほ! Ah ~ ~ ~ I already had a thirst, so I drank it even if it tasted a little differently from oolong tea, and then I swallowed ... ... super tongue bilberries ~!"

If it was such a strong liquor, I will notice it as soon as I drank it ... Why did you swallow it, Koigasaki ...

"Momo-chan, calm down with this tea."

Sasagawa passes paper cup to Koigasaki.

"Miki, thank you ... this is strange taste!"

"Wow, what is it? I thought that it was the coke I was drinking until a while ago ... Ah, that is true, this is the sourda."

Sasagawa surely acknowledges it herself and knows that it is alcohol.

"Wha aar yoo do [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]])!"

Koigasaki ... Is your tongue already ... Are you alright...?

"O, pizza is here! Pizza ~!"

At that time, I noticed that a delivery man with a home delivery pizza headed for us.

"Fireworks display, pizza ...!?"

"Ah, I was the one who ordered it from my iPhone earlier! It already arrived!"

I can’t hide my surprise in Sasagawa's line.

"Pizza up to this place with an iPhone ...?"

"Yes, you can also specify this location with the GPS function, its super convenient"

The current technology is advanced ... ... It was a brief time when I was impressed.

"...... !?"

I looked at the surface of the box of pizza being carried and froze.

Somehow, there was an illustration of an anime that had been airing until a while ago.

"Huh ...... Anime ...?"

Although Koigasaki is reacting, of course, she does not seem to know what kind of anime as she is tilting her head.

And on top of that, this anime is not for general patronage but for those who watch it at midnight.

Martian beauty girl Mars who came from Mars is a slutty comedy that rampages violently while invading Earth. It was a rather minor anime, so I do not think people other than Otakus know.

"I have a picture of that anime!"

Other classmates also seemed to notice and reacted.

I looked at the internet and I heard that all their pizzas come with a picture of an anime on the box … What a terrifying marketing scheme.

"Mars-chan ......"

At that time, I heard the sentence in my ears even though the voice is small.

Surprised that there are people who know this anime besides me, I turned around to see the origin of the voice ...

"Huh?"

... Hasegawa was staring eagerly at the pizza box.

"I do not remember asking for the name of this anime, but do not forget to eat!"

Sasagawa got up from the thigh of Koigasaki, opened the box vigorously and started to distribute the pizza around.

Hasegawa was still staring at the pizza box.

Why does Hasegawa know the name of this minor anime character...?

I stared at the face of Hasegawa, but she looked again at the fireworks as if nothing had happened.

When we went to Odaiba before, I was told she wanted to see the Big Sight.

At that time, maybe ... I thought it was the lights so I did not think too deeply.

But now her remark ... ... There is no doubt.

Is Hasegawa … an Otaku?

"Kashiwada ~ っ! I do not care if you ride a dodging tune!"

While I was feeling relieved, I was surprised to suddenly hear a loud voice. It came from Koigasaki who was red faced.

To that voice, my thoughts will blow off for a moment.

"Are you going to be so drunk just by drinking that little ...?"

Looks like she is weak to liquor.

"In time ... when I got on feeling ... "

Even though I am upset, she responded to my question (?) That’s Koigasaki for you.

"The meaning, I do not know, if such a hetare field or a toro ... ... what exactly is it!?"

"Ha ...?"

I have no idea what Koigasaki is saying.

This person, just drinking a small amount, was instantly drunk.

"Even though it's just a hetareman who is just a dasa ..."

"Oh? Why are you drawling on about something? What do you want to say?"

I was overwhelmed; I could not bear to be silent.

"It's okay! Azuki … Azuki likes you ... she likes you ... I do not quite understand it ... but I feel too blunt but I’m not wrong!

"What …?"

My head is pure white due to the remarks of Koigasaki.

Ms. Sakurai … Sakurai ... loves me ....?

"Well, did she say that?"

"I don’t know! Ask her yourself!"

It would be nice if that were true ... however, such a thing, would not be possible ...

No, but it seems there was such a behavior would be explained if that was the truth...

Picture

Before, Koigasaki said that Sakurai will never do such a thing so I decided to desperately to forget even though it was against my intuition because Koigasaki told me not to dwell on it. But why are you saying the opposite thing now Koigasaki?

Which one is true? Why is this buggy...?

So Hasegawa is an Otaku...?

I do not understand anything anymore.

I wanted to drink alcohol, I wanted to feel messed up, but I was able to endure it.

"Oi Kashiwada – the fireworks display is over."

"……eh!?"

The fireworks have ended while I was suffering, and I prepared to go home as well.

"Ah, little Kashiwada, ah! Do not forget you are on a vinyl sheet, ne!
To Sasagawa's voice, I rush up in a panic and rise from the place. I got out of the vinyl sheet and wore my shoes.

"You ... Are you still drunk ...?"

I was amazed at Koigasaki who still caught up to me in anger and I was told to help fold the vinyl sheet.
After the fireworks festival, I was full of what I could not understand anymore, but I still noticed one other thing.

... The second half of today ... ... I felt like I was part of everyone's circle ... There were various things besides, but it was pretty fun ...

If I went home during the first half, I would have never seen and enjoyed a fireworks display that much.

Both Hasegawa and I were able to talk with each other alone, and I was able to hear her say delightful words that she wanted to be friends.

It was better than during the karaoke time ... am I growing? Or is today just my lucky day?

However, despite the many shocking facts, I still felt pleasure in the end.

Then I helped clean up the garbage, etc. I got ready to go home and everyone in the class headed for the station.

Many people were going to the same place and people got mixed up with other people. My classmates had parted as well.

"Koigasaki ... you ... why did you get drunk ..."

The walk of Koigasaki is unsteady, and I am worried.

Sasagawa was walking properly even she drank more liquor than Koigasaki ...

"Oh!"

At that time, a collision happened because Koigasaki stopped suddenly. I bumped lightly against Koigasaki.

"Why did you stop suddenly ...?"

"Huh…………"

Koigasaki was staring at her eyes wide open.

"Suzuki, Kun ..."
"Huh?"

When I look up to the point of sight of Koigasaki ...

Suzuki was walking, lost in the crowd of the fireworks display.

It was a tremendous coincidence, but I think that it was not surprising by itself.

However, next to Suzuki ... A young girl in a yukata was walking.

The girl is grasping the arm of Suzuki, walking very closely.

"Suzuki, you ... did you have a girlfriend ...?"

Koigasaki muttered with a fading voice.

Is that true...? Suzuki has a girlfriend...?

Suzuki who was so disgusted with 3D women ...

"Do you two know them?"

We were just stunned just enough to hear the voice of Sasagawa.

Oh, I am already so confused; please do not disturb my head any more...

========Continues to Volume 4 =====================

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6

2017-07-09T08:27:31Z

Bobobelmonte:

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6

2017-07-09T08:26:24Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with ""Hello, it’s me, Kashiwada. It's hot every day ~ ne! How is your summer vacation going? (Laugh) By the way, do you know that there is a fireworks display at the Sumida River..."

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5

2017-07-07T16:10:55Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with ""Ah ...... I have mandatory swimming at the pool tomorrow, it makes me feel uncomfortable ..." Three days after the summer comiket day, I blurted out while playing a game wit..."

"Ah ...... I have mandatory swimming at the pool tomorrow, it makes me feel uncomfortable ..."

Three days after the summer comiket day, I blurted out while playing a game with my sister Akari.

"Why do you need supplementary classes?"

"When I had influenza during the first semester and I was absent from class. Why is it held during summer vacation ...?"

I explained to Akari.

"No, I did not go to the pool this year except during school ..."

"I am tired of going to the pool, it's just a pain, how about you?"

"Oh, I'm super at swimming, I want to go to the pool!"

"You should then go with your friends."

The moment I said that, Akari suddenly attacked me with the game console.

"Yoww! What are you doing !?"

Looking at Akari, she was staring at me with a sharp gaze.

Did I say something bad?

"Ah, I suddenly got tired of playing games! Mom, I want to take a bath ~"

Akari suddenly placed the controller and abandoned the game.

"Oh, what a selfish ….!"

Ignoring my words, Akari headed to the bath with a bath towel.

Recently, I can’t understand her angry moods. Maybe because she is in a rebellious period, she gets hot with even trivial things, but I have no idea what set her up in our current conversation.

"Akari, you can’t stay with your older brother forever ..."

At that time, Okaa-san turned to me and said such a thing while grinning.

What on earth is it? Isn’t it normal for siblings to play games?

"Mommy! Faster!"

Akari cries out to call Okaa-san from the bathroom.

"Ah, yes yes."

Okaa-san hurriedly went down to the first floor where the bathroom was with a bath towel.

...... That person, she is a junior high school student but still taking a bath with Okaa-san .... I wonder how long you are going to do so. Your older brother is worried. It seems to me that you are too attached to our parents.

*

The next day, I went to school for the 10 o'clock swimming supplementary class.

Even if it is supplementary, the teacher is still serious and you swim for 10 ten meters for each time you are absent.

I was absent only once; so after swimming 10 meters, I can swim freely and I am supposed to be able to go home.

I do not like to swim on my own, and after swimming cIass, I swore to go home. I wanted to ask Kiritani who is a friend from class, but he seems to be absent and does not need supplementary class.

In other words, probably there are few people who I can speak to during supplementary lessons ....

The only thing I appreciate is that the supplementary class has boys and girls taking lessons together, so the girls' in swimming suits can be worshiped.

If Hasegawa comes here, I wonder how I will stay here ...

I will probably expect it will not happen. Seriously, it seems I want be absent from the pool as I got a little cold.

"Kashii, good Morning!"

When I arrived at the changing room of the school pool and changed, someone unexpected was there.

"Eh ... Suzuki? Why are you in class A ...!?"

Even supplementary lessons are divided by class ....

"It seems that supplementary class participants were surprisingly small, so it was decided to have them all in one class."

"I did not know that!"

I am relieved that there was someone who I could talk to for the time being.

"You have also taken a dive in the pool?"

"Yeah, once. It was a bit of a cold."

Looking inside of the changing room, it seems that there are not many people here even when the entire class from A to D were joined. I am thankful that we can use the changing rooms extensively since there are not so many people around.

We changed clothes, after taking a shower we move to the pool side.

Looking at Suzuki's figure …he looks like he exercises a lot and has a tight body. Why is he so perfect?

"Oh……"

There were more girls in swimsuits at the poolside than we had imagined.

"There are more girls than boys ..."

The situation will increase a little tension.

"Does a girl change a lot during puberty?"

"Oh, I see... you do not like that ..."

Then I noticed, I felt stares from girls.

I wonder what is strange? I felt that for an instant, but I immediately realized that it was just paranoia.

"Suzuki-kun is here ..."

The girls' eyes were locked on Suzuki who is next to me, not myself.

We started gymnastics after the teacher's shouted.

Immediately, my eyes went to girls in bathing suits.

Everyone is wearing a dark blue school swimsuit, but it is still a swimsuit.

I searched for Hasegawa, but I still can’t find her. It seems that my expectation was right.

While I was looking at girls, I found a pretty looking girl. I was wondering who she is and when I looked at her face ......

Sakurai-san ....?

Sakurai was conspicuous from other girls because of her very good figure although her bathing suit is the same as everyone else. Her big tits are shaking every time they fly or bounce while doing gymnastics. Oh yes, the bigger the breasts are, the better. I think that Hasegawa is not this big, but I still wanted to see her in a swimsuit more than anyone else.

When I was telling myself this, my eyes met with Sakurai-san.

"... ...!"

When I thought awkwardly, I turned away and looked at the girl next to her ....

There was Koigasaki.

As I thought of her form as that of an infant.
When my eyes met with Koigasaki’s, she frowned and seemed to say something Sakurai. (Because we are far from each other, I can’t hear what they are saying at all)

Anyway, I guess you are saying something like, Kashiwada has been looking here, Kimono ★, or even more severe things.However, I did not want to see Koigasaki in a bathing suit.

But the next moment, the state of Koigasaki suddenly got strange.

Her eyes seem to look at something far away, and something is wrong with her movements.

Oh I see ....

"Oh Kashii, what's wrong?"

Suzuki, who is doing preparation gymnastics next to me, asked me curiously.

Koigasaki, you must have noticed the existence of Suzuki.

"Well then, I think you have heard how many laps you have to swim. Please start swimming now."

Then the teacher says after the preparation gymnastics finished.

Koigasaki and Sakurai who were on the other side across the pool moved to the start position where they swim quickly as to escape from my eyes.

"How many laps should Kashii swim?"

"It's only ten laps because I was absent with flu."

"Well, it's the same for me. I can play after I finish swimming."

"Oh,"

I guess the he is willing to play in the pool ....

Well, but this is summer, I have never been to a pool outside of school, so maybe it's fun to enjoy.

Then we kept swimming for a while. The routine went like this: line up in queue, swim 25 meters → walk to the poolside and move back to the start position → line up in → swim 25 meters. I was awfully tired after repeatedly swimming.

I can’t talk too much because my order arrives unexpectedly immediately after I fall in line.

Soon after swimming ten laps of 25 meters each, I got tired and sat on the poolside to rest.

A familiar figure was sitting at the poolside and resting.

"Ah ... Sakurai-san ... I am tired."

I thought of ignoring her but she may not take it kindly so I call out her name.

"Okay ... .... Ka…Kashiwada!"

As soon as she saw me, she screamed and was shocked quite hard.

"What is it ...."

"Oh, I'm sorry ... but, even if you are seeing me in such a situation ..."

"No, it's a pool, so it's natural for us to wear swimsuits ..."

Sakurai is upset by my statement.

Although my mind tells me I shouldn’t look, my eyes doesn’t do what my mind says.

Her breasts are well hidden in her uniforms (although still conspicuous), but now they are covered with only a piece of thin cloth of the swimsuit. Sakurai was very shy, trying to conceal her chest casually with her hands or knees, but was not entirely successful.

Today, seriously, I'm glad I have pool supplementary classes .... Thank you influenza.

"Wow ..."

As I noticed her, Sakurai blushed and diverted her eyes from me.

"Oh, sorry, I have not seen it!"

But ....

Anyway, it seemed a little unexpected that Ms. Sakurai was actually very shy.

"Why did they have to join the male and female classes...?"

She was dissatisfied with the situation.

"Oh, but isn’t this the same thing compared to the costumes when you cosplay, the degree of exposure of your skin is not low ...?"

I remember seeing Ms. Sakurai's cosplay at the event. The lower part of her body seems to be more exposed compared to now, and for the upper part, I think that the Bocaro's cosplay costume has more exposure.

I remembered that the chest area was more revealing than the swimsuit she is wearing now, and exposed more of her breasts.

Even so, it is still awkward for me to take her picture.

"Co...cosplay and bathing suits are different things! Because cosplay is a form of character, I do not feel like myself, so I am not embarrassed .... but in a swimsuit ... ... I am completely myself ...?"

For me, Sakurai will not change to Ms. Sakurai even when she is cosplaying.

"So that’s it ..."

"... ... U, Kashiwada ... ... Do you remember the promise?"

"……Huh!?"

The topic has been changed suddenly, and she looked impatient.

"Let us see ... .... a movie ...!!"

"Oh that, of course I remember!"

Oh, the promise of seeing a movie together .... Even though Sakurai said it herself, ”There is no deep meaning” about the invitation to see a movie, I still keep thinking about it many times before today.

"It's just one month ago today to the release date of the movie!"

"Oh, is that so?"

"That's right!"

Sakurai complained to me with some dissatisfaction.

It feels like she is actually looking forward to it? Is it also my misunderstanding? I thought that I was just being invited by the enthusiasm of summer comiket, but ... I guess that's not the case ....

"I am tired of swimming."

At that time, when I heard the voice that seemed to be coming from behind me and turned around.

Koigasaki was walking towards us.

"Kashiwada, why are you getting closer to Azuki?"

"Haaaa?"

"I have a bad feeling with my eyes hurting, so please do not move closer to Azuki."

Koigasaki gets in between me and Sakurai. She is staring at me who is almost shoulder to shoulder with Sakurai as if she is seeing something dirty. What’s with this bad mood?

"Nothing ...."

However, even on closer look, Koigasaki is still childlike in form.

Of course, the color of her skin is whitish and her overall shape is slender so it goes without saying that they will be people who are attracted to this type of body. Of course, the proportion of Ms. Sakurai looks better for me who likes big tits ....

"Oh, has Kashii already finished swimming?"

A new voice came from behind, and all of us turned back to the voice.

...... Suzuki, what kind of tough skill you have by being able to talk to me and ignoring the two pretty girls in swimwear.... You are worthy of respect.

"Huh ............ !!"

When she heard his voice, Koigasaki started trembling as if she was drunk and her face turned red. Then she started casually hiding her chest with her arms.

"I am doing it at the breaststroke, so I have one more lap to go."

Suzuki continues our conversation despite the presence of the 2 females.

"Sheesh, why bother ...."

"I'm not that good at breaststroke.”

"Oh, do your best!"

Suzuki went back to the starting position again.

"Kashiwada-kun ... ...Are you friendsKashiwada ...?"

As soon as Suzuki left, not surprisingly Sakurai asked me about Suzuki, not Koigasaki.

"Oh yes. That was Suzuki ..."

"Suzuki! Didn’t you say you cosplayed together ..."

"Oh yes, we did."

At that moment, Sakurai's eyes begin to shine.

I wonder if Sakurai fell in love with Suzuki's handsome figure.

"Something really matches ... no um ... ... it looks good, does it not!"

Sakurai said such a thing while excited.

It seemed that she is feeling something different from falling in love with Suzuki.

"Oh, I'm a little excited ... because my eyes are getting sore so I will wash a bit!"

Sakurai walked to the end of the pool side to wash her eyes while her tension remained high.

What on earth are you excited about? I really do not understand girls ....

I was left behind with Koigasaki like before ......

She is staggering while holding her body.

"Suzuki-kun ...... Swimwear was seen ... ... most serious ...."

"What's wrong?

"The best happiness !! I did not dream of Suzuki coming today ... If I know that he will come today I would have not stayed in the water long, I would have worked harder, I would workon a diet .... I should have put breast paddings in my swimsuit ...!

"Pa...paddings ..."

Are you breast conscious yourself ...?

I mean, you don’t need to diet any further ...

"Oh no, I can’t believe it! If I knew Suzuki-kun was coming, I could have brought the book I bought for him today!"

"Oh, certainly ... ...."

What Koigasaki is talking about is the doujinshi she purchased last summer.

"I thought that I would give it at school at the beginning of the second term, it would have been perfect if I was able to hand it to him today ... Why didn’t you say that Suzuki will come today!"

"No, I also just saw him today ... ...."

Koigasaki sighed deeply.

"Oh, that's right ... and there is something I want to say to you later"

"Huh?"

You sure can change the topic abruptly.

"On the twenty-seventh day of next Saturday, Fireworks festival Anger, Sumidagawa river"

"Oh, is that it?"

Even if I ask her, I do not know how she gets all that information.

It's a fireworks festival, so it will on top of any event rankings that I know of.

"It seems to me that everyone in class is going, everyone was invited to attend."

"Hmm ... ...."

"Will you come?"

"eh!?"

I was so surprised by that.

"I've heard that some people in the class will ask me to accompany them."

"Seriously ... who is coming?"

"Miki and Mizuki, and there are about five more girls and boys. I do not know yet who are the boys that will come. I guess they will invite more people, so I think the number will increase more "

"Huh ... ...."

Well if the group gets even bigger, will boys that I can speak to also come? I wonder if I can invite Kiritani... Even if I did go, would somebody talk to me ...

"Well, do you think it's a chance?"

"Huh……?"

"For you to invite Hasegawa."

"Well!"

That was an idea.

"It's a great opportunity. Since there might still be a high risk if just you 2 will go. But in this case, inviting her to come with the whole class will be easier. Isn’t it nice to be able to go to a fireworks festival with Hasegawa?"

"That's right. ... If I invite her as part of the class, it's just like natural ..."

Even if the whole class attends, a fireworks festival with Hasegawa ... I'm too happy if I can go!

I know that Hasegawa is not even aware that we are friends ... ... but maybe this event will make the distance between us shorter ....

Besides, Hasegawa, in the depths of her heart, wants to get along with everyone in class. I was able to know about this during our Odaiba date.

Then, if Hasegawa gets familiar with our classmates even a bit as a result of this fireworks display ...... If I could help her with that ... .... then I'm happy for helping my favorite child.

And then, if I can get close to Hasegawa, it is the two birds with one stone.

"Okay, I will email Hasegawa!"

"Be careful not to send strange e-mails again"

No way, I have a chance to meet Hasegawa again during the summer vacation ....

"Why are you helping me even now?”

I was thankful for her for being such cooperative, but I was honestly surprised.

"Well, I will always be helpful to you! We were taken care by you so well during summer comiket."

She was surprisingly helpful.

Sasagawa who planned fireworks festival, Koigasaki who invited me, now I was full of feelings to thank both of them.

Then Koigasaki returned to the girls' changing room with Ms. Sakurai and Suzuki who finished swimming came with me, so after playing suitably with Suzuki in the swimming pool as I promised, we also changed clothes.

My heart was motivated for the fireworks display.

This time, I decided to seize the day and forget about the disappointment in our Odaiba date.

During fireworks festivals, girls always wear yukatas;what do guys wear? Do men also wear yukatas?

Well, I wonder if Hasegawa is also going to wear a Yukata?

Hasegawa 's yukata appearance ... ... it absolutely suits her. One hundred percent. Just imagining her, Hasegawa is certainly made to wear a yukata.

Oh, calm me. Do not be premature. First of all, Hasegawa must come to the fireworks display.

While dressing myself, I think about the text of the email I will send to Hasegawa. Her decision may change depending on the words I use.

My tension has been raised to maximum level for the final big event of the summer of this year.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 4

2017-07-07T16:07:00Z

Bobobelmonte: Created page with "August the 13th. The second day of the summer comiket. I got up at 4:45 to get out of the house before five o'clock. Luckily I was able to sleep at an early hour because I d..."

August the 13th. The second day of the summer comiket.

I got up at 4:45 to get out of the house before five o'clock.

Luckily I was able to sleep at an early hour because I did not have work on the previous day.

On the day of my date with Hasegawa I overslept; but I can get up at 4:30 for summer comiket ... I am ashamed of myself.

I washed my face as soon as I got up, ate cup noodles, shaved, brushedmy teeth and put on my contacts. I didn’t wax my hair today, as I am comfortable with it. Perhaps no one will pay attention to my hairstyle today. In addition, I also didn’t do my eyebrows since I am not meeting Hasegawa today.

Checked my stuff - cold tea (chilled since yesterday), wallet, plastic bag, paper bag, fan, towel, commuter ticket, Comiket catalog. Took my backpack and left home early.

Outside is already bright, but people walking at 5 o'clock are rare; only joggers and people with dogs.

I put my bicycle at the parking lot in front of the station and headed up the station. The first train arrives at five o'clock. There is some time left.

While I was waiting, there was a man pulling a cart waiting for the first train just like me. That guy ... surely, I feel like we are comrades. You get a feel about your friends right away.

I wonder if Koigasaki and Sakurai did not oversleep....

But they are on good terms with each other, and I just stopped myself from sending a wake up e-mail.

Then, atwenty minute train ride, then a change at Shimbashi station and get on Yurikamome. This summer, it is the second time I rode the Yurikimome. When I think about it, I used to ride this train when I went to summer and winter comiket last year. As I embarked from the station, I arrived at the main exhibition ground main gate station at 5:55, aftera 30 minute ride on the Yurikamome.

A crowd of people already heading for summer comiket coming from the station.

When I left the ticket gate, Koigasaki and Sakurai were already standing in front though it was before the waiting time.
"Good morning! Waaahhh you are both early ...."

"Since you say that we meet at six o'clock, we got worried and left the house very early but still, when we arrivedthe road was already crowded. Why are there so many peopleso early in the morning!?"

"You got crowded on the road ... ... You came by car?"

"Yeah, my dad drove me here."

I guess this is how a sheltered girl is. She was driven so she won’t experience the commuter rush in the morning. And the train bound heretoday is filled.

"I, I just arrived now ... ...."

Sakurai remarked, I felt something strange.

Even though we talked casually in our e-mails, I guess she’s back to using honorifics again.

Moreover, although she was friendly in our emails ... .... There was very little change in her attitude from when I met her at the cosplay event. She’s still aloof.

After all that, I thought that she became a little bit more familiar to me, what did I do?

"... somewhat different from usual ..."

At that time, Sakurai told Koigasaki in a whisper. I do not know what the story is ... what is different from usual ....

"It's true, your hair and clothes ...... It's super-friendly even more than usual compared to when we were in Akiba ... ... Your eyebrows, how long ago have you cut it?"

So that’s what is different from usual! Sakurai, why did you say that to Koigasaki and not to me?

"It’s the Akiba look ... Because this is the summer comiket, you must look the lookthe Akihabara look!"

"What are you talking about?"
Koigasaki said something unusual. Although it was such an early morning, her makeup, long hair and clothes were perfect as usual. She wore a pink mini skirt on a white sleeveless frills blouse. She is a person who is coming to summer comiket for the first time and she will be conspicuous because there are not many who wore flashy clothes. Sakurai, although her make-up and hairstyle are not as done as Koigasaki, is still looking well kept. Both of them look awesome in the morning .

"Why do I feel in danger already? Why areOtakus too amazing ...."

While looking at Koigasaki, I was looking around the place.

I felt as if some of the street guys around me glanced at Koigasaki.

"Otaku people are too serious ......" Coming to summer comiket, you are wondering about whether you are an otaku. I want to say that please drop your voice volume a bit.

"No, Koigasaki ... ... What's still to be surprised ... Eh?"

"Huh……?"

Then we will get on the flow of people and move closer to the big site. I noticed that Koigasaki was looking there.

"Hey ... ... That row, what’s that ...?"

In our eyes, a long line that continued to the big site jumped in.

"That’s the lines going to the venue."

"What! You have to line up to enter the venue?"

Koigasaki is surprised just looking at the long rows of people in front of her.

"I cannot believe ... ... that there are so many Otakus in Japan ....?"

"No, I think there is more ... ...."

To Koigasaki who said such a remark, I replied calmly.

"Why, it’s still early and there are already so many people !?"

Koigasaki pointed out.

"A lot of people lining up under this hot weather? I do not believe it ..."

"So I told you to prepare in advance in advance,"

I am worried about Koigasaki who is already tired of just lining up.

"Oh, Kashiwada ... ... did you bring the catalog?"

"Oh, yes!"

Sakurai asked and I took out the catalog for Comiket from my backpack in a hurry and handed it to Ms. Sakurai.

As a result of our discussions, I bought a catalog in advance and I was supposed to receive money from these two people later.

"I have already scratched a lot and I've done some checks, so afterwards you can have at look for yourselves."

If we were to arrive early in the morning, we could expect to have a lot of time on our hands while lining up. We will use that time to check the catalog.

But before I in a word ... Sakurai was reading the catalog with a ridiculous speed.
"A - 5 is [[User:Bobobelmonte|Bobobelmonte]] ([[User talk:Bobobelmonte|talk]]) Oh, this stuff !!"

"Is the space number of the circle that you want to go already checked?"

"Yes it is! But when I saw the catalog, there are plenty of other circles that I would like to see ... .... ah … I wish I was in charge of catalog buying ...... I can see it all the wonderful places……"

Sakurai keeps staring at the catalog. This desperate person looks at me for the first time.
I mean, do I look scary to this person...? I'm don’t look kind ...? I wonder if theemail she sent to me was just a false vision ....

"Ah-this circle ... ... is releasing a comic this summer! I did not check it at all ... Oh!

I wonder how many times this girl has been infected by summer comics ....

"A…Azuki-chan ... ...."

Koigasaki was frightened by Sakurai's look.

"Oh, don’t worry! It's my usual look! Do not be scared, Momo-chan!"

Sakurai did not look away from the catalog while saying with a gentle tone. Her hands did not stop checking the catalog.

"Ah, sorry I forgot! My catalog fee!"

"Oh, I also"

They got a wallet from the bag and handed me the catalog fee.

Regardless of Ms. Sakurai, there is only one circle I want to see, but I don’t feel sorry for paying one-third of the catalog fee to Koigasaki ... ... although I did not have the option of keeping it as well.

"Here, you can look at the catalog…"

"Well, there’s only one place I want to see ... ...."

"In addition to that there are pages that preview some of the released summer comics"

I told Koigasaki that there are lots of pages that need to be looked at in advance, such as notes on events, reports from people who came last time, maps on big sites, and so on.

"Hmmm ... is it me or is this row not moving since little while ago? What is this?"

As Koigasaki pointed out, the line did not seem to move at all.

"Well, it will move soon, so please wait patiently"

"Being aware that ... ... Ah!

Both I, Koigasaki and Sakurai - san were wiping our sweaty faces with handkerchiefs all the time ago.

"I know it would be hot but I didn’t think it would be this hot!"

"Do not say so!"

I finally took out a fan from the backpack and fanned myself.

"Oh, I don’t have fan!"

"I also forgot my fan"

"I told you to bring one!"

I have no choice but to fan Koigasaki and Sakurai. When suddenly,

"A little oh oh !?"

"……Huh?"

"The pages in the catalog are turning over with the fan! Stop it!"

Sakurai got angry with me.

"Sorry," ...

After all, Ms. Sakurai, have not changed anything from her previous attitude ... ....

"I mean Koigasaki ... you ..."

Suddenly, I noticed the feet of Koigasaki.

"I told you to come with easy-to-walk shoes ?? Why are you wearing sandals here!?"

"Well, this sandal is cute, isn’t it easy to wear cute?"

Koigasaki was wearing pink sandals with flower decorations.

"You say that it's easy to wear, does not it hurt even if you walk all the way?"

"I think I probably will be fine, but it's a Petanko, I go shopping often with this."

"Why didn’t you buy something to wear for summer comiket ...... Sneakers or something ..."

"I do not have any sneakers"

I sigh about the sweet idea of Koigasaki.

"Hey, what time will the big site open?"

"When ... ... opening is at ten o'clock,"

"We are in line until then? What will we do?!"

"I told you to bring a game or something, did you bring something?"

"I do not have a game, I gave you back your DS as well ...."

While Koigasaki was saying, I take out my smartphone from my bag.

"I am recently addicted to Glee ~"

Glee is a site where you can play games for free on your mobile phone. I am registered and sometimes played games.

"I have a question to Kashiwada, promptly answer with yes or no. Do you have a schedule on weekends?"

"What's going on suddenly…. Is this a game?"

"Please answer quickly!"

To the mysterious question from Koigasaki, I reply while being embarrassed.

"... ... no ..."

"Have you ever gone out with a person from the opposite sex?"

"... ... What is it all along? ... no."

"Are you working right now?"

"Yes"

"Do you have ten or more friends who you can talk with freely?"

"Ten people! Well do I have that much ... ... no."

"Are you in love now?"

"……eh…………"

Here I got stuck in my answer. Koigasaki already knows but Sakurai does not, so I'm too strangely conscious ...... I am crazy about looking at the catalog suddenly ....

Bashfully.

"Yes …"

Sakurai dropped the catalog when she heard. And somehow she’s looking at me strangely.

"Oh well, have you ever confessed to a someone?"

Koigasaki did not wait for me to answer the question but went to the next question hurriedly. Koigasaki knows that there is someone special to, which is why she probably proceeded ahead. When I saw Ms. Sakurai again, she picked up the catalog as if nothing had happened, and resumed checking its contents.

"No, no"

Even then, the questions by Koigasaki continue ... ....

"Here is your result! Your Riajuu compatibility... is 20 percent! It’s recommended that you start in a place where you can get to know more and increase the number of encounters.

"Ah ah!?"

Apparently, it seems it was Glee's Riajuu diagnosis game.

Koigasaki laughs at my results.

"By the way, I got 70 percent!"

"What’s with her ...."

Koigasaki continued Glee's diagnostic game; my masculinity degree is 10%, the degree of hetareness is 70%, I will experience a motorcycle accident at 42 years old and my life expectancy is 38 years old (contradicting). The cause of my death is clogged sweets in my throat and the number of people who cried at my death was three.

Why is everything a really bad result!

"Somehow ... ... I got bored, ... it was really ... ...."

Koigasaki puts her smartphone back into her bag.

"You say you got tired after diagnosing people without permission ..."

At that time, I realized something outrageous.

"Koigasaki, your face ..."

"Huh?"

"Ah! Momo-chan!"

Sakurai who was absorbed in the catalog seems to have reacted.

"What, my face ...... my face is a mess!"

Koigasaki took out the mirror from her bag and saw herface and screamed.

Her makeup was being erased by sweat.

"Momo-chan's ... ... pretty face is ah ~ ~ !!!"

"Oh no ───── !!"

Koigasaki screams and scrubs her face in a panic with things like wet tissues (like an antiperspirant) that she had while watching the mirror. And as it is ... she started hiding half her face with her hand.

"What are you doing ...?"

"I want to see Momo-chan's face!"

"Impossible! Seriously impossible! Oh no ... no matter what I do, I can’t do much ..."

I see occasionally young girls applying their makeups on the train, but Koigasaki is not a common girl.

"Are you going to do that all day today?"

As I told her, Koigasaki let down her hand that was coveringher face like she gave up.

I saw the true face of Koigasaki for the first time.

"Eh ...... Momo-chan is super cute too!"

"Stop it Azuki! I do not need false compliments!"

Koigasaki has a distant eyes and was looking down ....

"No ... ... you still look a lot better than others ..."

The real face of Koigasaki was really cute. Even without makeup, her skin is so white and beautiful that it is surprising, and her eyes that are sufficiently good looking even without excessive decoration around them. Those who do not use flashy makeup usually are pretty cute.

"Do not say strange things to Kashiwada! Well! It would be absolutely unlikely that I can reapply my make-up!"

"No, Sakurai, don’t say anythingas well..."

"Oh, OK ..."

Koigasaki is blushing because of the heat, and her makeup is falling.

"What is it ... I mean KevaKeva! Don’t say it!! It's really unpleasant, but my blood is going to my head and it's getting hot and hotter!! "

... ... Maybe she is embarrassed?

Koigasakikept talking and talking with her voice fading.

To be honest, we were already at our limits.

I loosened up my shirt to keep cool. However, the reflection of sunlight from the concrete was too hot and my skin got painful because of the exposure. Koigasaki seems to feel her hair going hot so she gathers her hair into a dumpling and then steals my fan. Sakurai also seems to be affected by the heat from her surroundings. Of course, all of us seem likely to die because of the heat.

How long will we be here?

"Oh ... my sunscreen has failed as well ... would have been better to bring a parasol ...so hot ..."

I muttered with a voice just like Koigasaki would make.

Sakurai seems to have completed checking the catalog and was holding it with her hands.

"Oh, Sakurai, have you finished with the catalog?"

"Oh, yes……"

"May I have it back? I want to see it again"

I offered my hand to receive the catalog from Sakurai.

"Well, okay....?? It's heavy ......"

"No, because it's heavy, I will take it ... ..."

"Ah ... ... Sorry, ... ...."

Sakurai handed the catalog to me while diverting her face from me.

eh……?

Do I look obnoxious to her now? I intended to ask her but I am afraid that she would get angry ...

However, because of the heat, it was troublesome to even think about it anymore.

Both of us are too tense from the noise and heat. We are also fatigued.

After that, I was silent and just watched people in the other lines – playing with each other and sometimes just talking.

After four hours ......

"Good morning, summer comiket is now …open!"

At the opening announcement, applause sounds.

"Finally ... ... it is open ...."

We applauded with the others.

After that, the rows flowed steadily and finally, we were able to enter the big site.

We wore relieved expressions.

"Finally ... we are inside... ha ... ha ...."

"Koigasaki ... ... are you ok?"

"What is this ...... is the oxygen inside too thin?"

I did not feel the same way, maybe it’s just her perception? Although there is a tremendous number of people inside the big site. The place is packed with people.

"I am sorry! There is a book by a major circle that I want to buy! I will go there first and will contact you through mobile phone later!"

"Oh, okay"

Sakurai went to the West Hall hurriedly.

"I wonder what kind of book does Azuki wants so much ...."

"We can’t relax yet! We need to buy that book Suzuki wants, we should head right there at once!"

"Oh ...... it’s still early in the morning, do we need to buy it immediately?"

Koigasakiwas surprisedand followed me with a quick pace.

I headed to the circle space for Suzuki's book that I checked in advance.

"Because it is a popular circle, we definitely have to line up early..."

"Where is it?"

I compare the space number of the circle of Suzuki's club and the map of the venue, and headed to the destination with a quick pace. Koigasaki followed me from behind complaining

"Well, I wanted to go to the washroom first so I can repair my makeup ..." and so on,

"We don’t have time for that! It will be sold out immediately!” I kept on walking all the while.

Eventually we reach the target circle space. There was already a long line. Koigasaki was stunned by the long row of men.

"What is this ...."

"How about you ... can you help me buy it?"

"And we came so early ... ...!"

The book we want is among the books of the big circle. I thought secretly that I wanted to go out of line but in such a row full of Otakus (I am also an Otaku) I did not have the guts and I decided to line up properly.

Fortunately, the book I want, if I was not able to purchase one here, I can go to a store in Akihabara on the way home to buy one.

"Wow, where is the end of this line?"

"Outside, I will get out once."

"What ?! You just went inside, you have to go out again?"

The lines in front of a major wall circle extended outside the building. I advanced my feet towards the exit to get out together with a lot of people.
I finally get out and found the end of the line ... but I noticed something.

"Koigasaki ...... !?"

I lost sight of Koigasaki. I was certain that she was with me until I got out but it looks like she was separated by the wave of so many people.

I hurriedly looked around but I could not find Koigasaki. I take out my cell phone and tried calling her.

"All lines arebusy now."

I can’t believe this. There are too many people using phones that my phone does not work. I tried calling twice afterwards, but I heard the same announcement so I stopped.

While I was doing this, there was more people lining up. I sent e-mails "I am in a line" to Koigasaki.

There is no reply from Koigasaki and I tried calling her again but my calls did not get through. I wonder if she was in line like I am. Or are she went to a different place without knowing where they are supposed to line up?

Then the lines advanced little by little, and eventually I was able to enter the venue. The distance to the circle space gets closer and closer. I wonder if my target book has already sold out. Whatever it is, I kept going forward. Less than thirty minutes after I lined up, it was my turn. A nightmare then occurred.

"Ah, the limited summer comic has sold out."

One of the two sellers told her customer.

Sold out……? I wonder if she meant the limited edition comic.....?

I wish Imade a mistake in hearing ...
"Oh, I'm sorry but the limited book is sold out"

A woman with a child was told.

"Sold out……!?"

"I'm sorry……"

Another woman was also told. I am stunned on the spot. Oh, everything that I've been trying hard today ... ... I just got my bubble burst ......

"We have not anticipated the demand for the comic ...... Really, we’re sorry ... “

Since I was too shocked, the selling woman apologized again.

"Oh, no ... ...."

I couldn’t say anything more. However, as I looked at the woman seller who apologized, I saw a beautiful and fashionable woman who does not look suited selling doujinshi for men in Comiket. It seems that she is still young, perhaps a year or two older than me. She looks like an onee-san with a clean atmosphere and hair down to her shoulders. If a circle is big enough, can they hire such a beautiful person to sell their products ...... the idea came to my mind for a moment.

"What would you like?"

Another woman seller asked me while I was looking at the other seller. As there are many other customers behind me, I was just an obstruction in the front of the store since I was not buying anything.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Do you have ..."

Because Suzuki is a fan of the circle here, I asked for the comic that he mentioned he wanted to buy …

"I'm really sorry……!"

The seller attending me apologized and lowered her head. I left the front of the circle.

I was shocked by the events here. I was not able to buy Suzuki's wanted book and I don’t know what kind of comic Suzuki might like (BTW Suzuki is a lolicon and I like onee-sans). As I was going to Akiba after attending summer comiket to buy a new summer comic, I may find some things there that I could use as a gift instead.

I hope Koigasakiwas able to buy it ....

I thought about various things for a while, but soon I noticed my cell phone was ringing.

On the screen is displayed "Koigasaki Momo".

"Oh, Hello?"
"Kashiwada? I finally got through!"

"I also tried calling you a number of times, but I didn’tsucceed."

"Well, did you buy the book?"

"No ... what about you?"

"Oh ... I could not buy ... ...I just heard that it's sold out ... ...."

...... That means that Koigasaki lined up behind me.

"I do not believe it! I tried hard but it was just wasted ... ...."

Even over the telephone, Koigasakisounds severely frustrated.

Because this person came to summer comiketjust to buy one book, I think that her shock is bigger than mine.

"... Where are you now, what will you do? I am going to see the circle I want to see now ... ...."

"Eh ... ... I went to the washroom and I was resting somewhere afterwards ... It was hot and I was already extremely tired."

"Okay ... Then, I will contact you when I finish shopping.E-mail me if you want something and I will email you after I am finished and looking to rest."

"Yeah, I understand ..."

Koigasakireplied and we hung up.

It seems like her shock was great after being unable to buy the book she wanted so her voice sounded weak to me.

I remembered that I have not fulfilled my plans for today so I took out the catalog from my backpack and headed quickly to the my target circle.

When I looked at my phone to check the time, Sakurai has sent an e-mail.

"Where are you now!?"

When I looked at the time, the email came about five minutes ago, so I hurriedly confirmed my location and sent her my reply.

"Please wait a bit, I am heading there now."

Not soon afterwards, Sakurai appeared.

"Oh, that was fast ..."

"Because I was near here .... How is Momo-chan ... ....”?

"Oh, Koigasakiwent to rest and I told her I will contact herafter my shopping is done."

"Oh, actually my mobile phone is off... So .... I think now on it is better for me to be with Kashiwada ..."

"Huh……"

Go together ......?

"Oh, sorry, I have been with Koigasaki so I still haven’t bought the book I want so I will go buy it now ..."

"Oh, yes ... I thought so ... ... If possible, we can go together ...."

...... That means that Sakurai will come with me when I am buying doujinshi .... is that's it?

"...... I understand your reluctance .... But my cell phone's battery is dead and I don’t know if I can go through the crowds; I thought that it would be safer to be with you. Well, in fact, I am still shopping ... I'm sorry, but since Kashiwada is still shopping, I wonder if you can come with me for a while ... "

Actually it would be safer to go together, as her mobile is useless. Moreover, she can’t go to Koigasaki since she hasn’t finished buying yet ....

"But do you want to go buy a book with me? Won’t the books that Sakurai wanted might besold out?"

"Oh, because the books I want are made by a major wall circle, I do not have any problems since I'm not a major collector and I think that I can buy them in stores later ..."

"But the book I want to buy ... ... is the genre that Sakurai-san does not like...."

I remembered Sakurai telling how she was forced to look at erotic doujinshi from her classmates when she was a junior high school student.

"Well, ah ... ... that's okay! My class mates were horny junior high school students.... I had mental damage because I was immature then but now I am immune from it!"

I see. You don’t mind erotic things now? Certainly, if you don’t like erotic mangas, then why come to summer comiket in the first place ... that’s what I think.

"Well then ... if that is the case ..."

Although I still feel some resistance to the idea of a girl accompanying me buying doujins, I acknowledged that it was an unavoidable situation.

"It's good! Do not mind me, think of me as just air and you enjoy your shopping, that's fine!"

Do not say unreasonable things... ... like thinking of you as air ... ....

Since it can’t be helped today, I will buy only the book I want quickly; I will try not to browse the contents too much. It will be tough if the contents are seen by Sakurai ...... even if its contents are not much erotic ....

After that, I walked while looking at the map to the circle where I wanted to go.

A big circle’s book can be purchased at a doujinshi specialty store in Akiba; I can check there later if there are no more stocks here.

I arrived at the circle I wanted, there are still copies of the book I absolutely want.

I asked, "Please can I get a copy?"

"Thank you very much"

I tried to put the book inside my backpack with stealth movements but ....

"Kashiwada-kun"

Sakurai looks at me with her eyebrows raised.

"Whaa!?"

I bought a book even without looking at the contents ....

"You have bought that book without looking inside .... Is that OK?"

"……Huh?"

Question marks emerged above her as she pointed out what I did.

"I told you not to mind me! You bought something without checking the contents; the cover may be different from the contents. Whatever book it is, even if the odds of that happening is low, it is better to check the contents first! "

"Ha, ... ...."

Surely what you are saying is reasonable ... ... Maybe you care about me?

"Do not worry about me! Please do your shopping as you like! Because I came to summer comiketto enjoy the event!"

"Well, yes, I'm very thankful that you say so ... but it's not like I can’t afford to worry about it ..."

Even if you say so, I wonder if what will you think when I pick up erotic books.... “Wow, so that’s Kashiwada's sexual preference”...I wonder if she is thinking this....

"Since I will get you involved in my shopping later on, we have mutual goals! And even if I ... ... or Kashiwada buys horny doujinshi ... ... there is no problem since doujinshi is just things! We don’t do anything but just read them!"

"Oh!?"

To what Sakurai suddenly said, I got puzzled.

"And ... I understand ... even if the contents are mostly erotic ...... there is love between the characters ... That's what I said .... Please do not mind me! "

Sakurai turned red, but clearly said the words.

"Oh, thank you for telling me that ... ... then I will continue shopping ..."

All normal girls, such as Koigasaki, despise people are into two dimensional erotic things, ... ... For Otaku girls like Sakurai-san, they understand ... I was moved lightly.

I wonder if it is fun if an Otaku girl and boy got together .... It will no longer be necessary to hide one’s Otaku nature ....

"Kashiwada-kun?"

Lost in my thoughts, Sakurai called my name.

Oh, what was I thinking ... I .... I like only Midori Hasegawa. Even though I am not even recognized as a friend by her, I decided to make any effort to change her mind about me.

Besides, Sakurai in front of me is disgusted with me. I should not misinterpret her kind words.

"I'm sorry, I was affected by the heat."

"Well, let's go buy the next book before we are overcome by this heat."

Sakurai said to me with a smile. For the first time today, I think that the moment Sakurai - san 's smile was directed at me.

To be honest, that smile was very attractive.

Then we went around looking at some circles. As Sakurai told me not to mind her, I bought books that I was interested in after seeing the contents.

I gave up on erotic books whose drawings are over the top; some books I purchased after checking the contents at light speed.

Even though she said not to mind her presence, my feelings of embarrassment still won over.

"Sakurai, sorry for making you wait, we will go to the next circle ..."

When my shopping was over and I tried calling Sakurai to the next circle; Sakurai was eagerly reading a doujinshi.

When I looked closely at that book ... it was an R-18 doujinshi magazine.

"Sakurai-san!"

"Oh sorry, have you finished shopping ... ... Shall we go?"

Sakurai noticed my voice for the first time and in a panic, returned the doujinshi she was browsing.

I do not know whether she was browsingthe book because I bought it, or if Sakurai herself was interested in reading that type of doujinshi. By the way, in the animation of the doujinshi which was just aired, was the R-18 rated doujinshi magazine.

"That……"

"Huh?"

"Kashiwada-kun, do you likethis ...?"

"What, eh?"

Oh, it’s about the doujinshi she was reading ... Even though she told me that she will not mind even if I buy an erotic book…does she mind after all ...?!?

I thought for a moment, but as I looked at Sakurai's face, that idea disappeared in a moment.

Sakurai looked at my face seriously with a curious expression. She doesn’t seem to mind my purchase.

"Oh, okay ... ... Do you like the book because of the situations?"

Furthermore, Sakurai makes an inquiry as she looks into my face.

"Well yeah, it's one of the reasons…Situation ...... Eh, I bought it also because I like the drawings ..."
I made an excuse while getting bogged down. The fact that I bought the doujinshu, of course, was sometimes because of the drawings but thesituations of the story. However, it seems that we are exposing ourselves if we admit it. It is too embarrassing.

"Well ... I do not know ... I'm sorry, I said some strange things ..."

"Oh, yes ......"

It is totally.

"Has Koigasakisent an email yet?"

"Huh?"

"Oh, if she doesn’t have a mobile phone, she might be in trouble. I told her to send an email the place where she decided to rest after going to the washroom.

"I think that even if the washroom is crowded, she must have been resting now.

"Yeah"

As Sakurai told me, I called Koigasaki on my mobile.

Also, I thought about what to do if the lines is still busy but my call got through.

"Hello"

"Koigasaki? Where are you now?"

"Oh, um ... ... Do you remember the place of the circle that we decided to meet later on?"

"Yes?"

"I am now inside a circle in that area."

"Eehhh!?"

Inside the circle! What the hell are you doing inside where only circle participants can get in ... ....

"Have you finish shopping?"

"No, we haven’t ..."

I spun and saw that Sakurai hasn’t finished her shopping yet.

"Well then will you come to the space of the circle just after shopping? I will explain later."

"Well, ok ... it may take a while."

Based on Sakurai 's catalog checks, there are quite a few places we have to go.

"Oh, it's okay, you can take your time."

I wonder how she got permission to participate in the circle.

"Well, see you later"

"OK ...."

The phone call was cut off by Koigasaki.

"Momo-chan, how is she?"

"Oh, I do not understand how but it seems that she is participating in a circle right now ..."

"What?!"

"So, after we finish shopping, we should go there."

"What is it about!?"

"No, she said she will explain later ... ... I do not understand the meaning at all. I already finished my shopping so I will go with Ms. Sakurai this time."

"Eh? But, Momo-chan ... ...."

"She also said to please shop slowly ... ..."

"Well, let's hear her circumstances later… in the meantime, Kashiwada are you done shopping?"

"Yeah, I do not have money anymore ......"

I used to use nearly 10,000 yen today. Because I am on a tight budget, my stomach will get sore if I exceed my budget.

"Well then, please spare me your words ..."

Sakurai took out the map of the circles from her bag and headed for the place she wanted. I keep silently following her.

By the way, I wonder what kind of doujinshi will be purchased by Sakurai? I am a little worried.

Eventually we reached the circle. Looking at the books that are on sale and the posters hung, it seemed like the books are of the genre of anthropomorphic cartoonsset in a prefecture of Japan that is popular with (mainly rotten) girls.

"Ha ha! A new publication!"

Sakurai got excited and immediately confirmed the contents of the book and bought it.

I casually looked over and saw the cover of the book ... ... again, it was a genre book called BL, where men's romance was drawn.

As I thought ... Sakurai was a rotten girl.

Sakurai who finished her purchase looked back to me as if she remembered something.

"... Did you see?"

"Huh?"

"Do you know that ... ... I am a rotten girl ..."

"Well ... somehow, I thought that was so ... ...."

"Huh!?"

"When we went Nippori, you went home ahead of us because you wanted to watch ‘lightning nine’ which is popular among (rotten) girls ..."

"Oh, I remember ... "

Sakurai remembered the incident and was a little shy.

"As Sakurai told me, Sakurai can also buy any book without having to worry about me at all. My sister is also a (rotten)girl, there is no problem for me."

"Is it true? ... Thank you!"

My wordswere happily accepted by Sakurai.

"Ha ha! Kanagawa total receipt book is sold!"

"Tokyo Hetaree attack ... ...! I received acceptance other than me ..."

"This circle's Aomori Shota past ... .... super cute ......!"

"Yamanashi × Kagawa, I thought it was a wrong way but I sell it well!"

In our shopping, Sakurai bought anthropomorphic BL doujinshi fully excited, saying several unfamiliar words from time to time.

She also purchase a fairly intense book with an R-18 rating.

"Kashiwada, you ... are you OK with all this?"

Sakurai who came back after finishing shopping asks while looking at my complexion.

"Huh! I do not mind at all!"

...... I'm sorry for telling a white lie. I do not want to dampen Sakurai's excitement ....

"Sorry, this will be thelast ......"

"No, you do not have to worry at all!"

Sakurai’s "last" was an animation that is popular with males unexpectedly.

She bought two lily sushi doujinshi magazines.

I thought that I am not interested in BL, but it is surprising that I liked this lily.

Lily girls really exist.

I browsed the book Sakurai bought. The pictures were very lovely and the lily books content were generally warm hearted.

"I will also get one, please."

I may not like the genre but I likethe content, so I purchased a book.
Sakurai was surprised to see my purchase when we left the circle.

"Well, Kashiwada-kun also likes this anime!"

"Yeah, do you like it as well Sakurai-san?"

"Yes, but I do not know anyone else who likes this animation ... Because it is an unpopular genre for men, it seems that only Otaku girls are interested ... ... so I'm happy!"

Sakurai’s eyes are shining.

"It is certainly for girls and it's unexpected that I also like this anime."

"Well, that's right ... ah, Oh, Kashiwada, are you also going to see the theatrical version that will be held in autumn?"

"Oh, yeah, I think I may want to go see it, but ..."

Just being vaguely thinking that I want to go see it, details of who I will go with and when to go are not decided at all. If it seemed that Suzuki wanted to see it, I would invite him.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, that movie ......"

"Huh?"

"Oh, movies ... Would you like to go with me ...?!"

Sakurai asked word while diverting her eyes from me.

"Eeeh……!?"

"Ahihi, this is different, that, Da da date, that is not like that ... ... I do not have anyone around me who can go with me to watch ... ... if it's okay ..."

Sakurai just invited me to see a movie.

What is it, something like that?

Sakurai who does not like me so much ...... has invited me to see a movie ... ....

"Well, it’s OK if Kashiwada wants to go with someone else ..."

"No, it’s fine for me to accompany you! It’s just that I haven’t decided when to go ..."

I don’t understand her ups and downs, but I finally reply.

"Well, is it ...?!?! Good, ... you promised!"

"Ok!"

Sakurai gave me a relieved look from the bottom of her heart.

Sakurai invited me to a movie .... It is a very dramatic change in her attitude to me, I think.

You do not invite people you hate to watch movies together with you because you don’t have anyone else to invite.

At least, I have not been hated ...... I wonder if that is the case ... ....?

But, if so, what was her attitude of this morning? A bit ... ... no, I felt she was pretty cold ... ... or is it just me?

"Kashiwada-kun ... ...?"

Sakurai asked me who fell into silence.

"Ah, sorry! Today, Ms. Sakurai ... ... I thought that you are angry at me ... Looks like it is not so, I am relieved."

"ehhhh……"

I did not intend to tell her, but slipped out.

"Was that my attitude ...?!"

"Oh no, sorry, I think it was due to my overthinking, please do not mind at all."

"…………Email"

At that time, I heard Sakurai murmur in a small voice.

"Huh?"

"Because that mail ... ... you did not reply, so I thought that you have to complain about ... ...."

Sakurai says impatiently.

"But, it was my selfish misunderstanding ... I'm sorry ...."

"Huh……"

Could it be that she was referring to our email exchange two weeks ago, on the night of the cosplay event?

I did not reply to the last e-mail from Ms. Sakurai sent early in the morning. I did not reply to her because I was worried. I did not think that Sakurai will take it badly if I did not reply.
Because of that, Sakuraimisunderstood me and I felt bad for it.

"I'm sorry, I thought you would not like it if I was late in my reply ..."

"Oh, so that’s it! It's such a pity that Kashiwada was bothered by such a thing. Definitely, I am not bothered by it! It is impossible!"

Sakurai strongly denied it, so I was pleased at heart.

"Oh no, that's because the e-mail ... ... doesn’t have a deep meaning ..."

"Ok, that's right ...... sorry, I didn’t reply."

"No, no ... this is just a misunderstanding ... .... I'm sorry ... "

Well I felt that Sakurai had a feeling ... Was it my misunderstanding? At least, since the cosplay event, I felt Ms. Sakurai 's attitude towards me became friendly, is that a fact or just my belief?

No ... But it is also highly likely that summer comiket raised the tension more than usual and she invited me to the movie ... .... Actually, today it has been a long day, Sakurai.

"Ah, I suppose we should return to Momo-chan at once; our shopping has ended and we have kept her waiting long ..."

"Oh, yes, that's right."

As Sakurai suggested, we headed to the circle space where Koigasaki is.

"Oh, the last time, Kashiwada also cosplayed even it looks like you can hardly afford so…but may I ask you ... do you normally cosplay at events?"

On walking, Sakurai suddenly asked me.

"That was my first cosplay!"

I think that it would be bad if a cosplayer costume has a low quality.

"That happened because I was invited by my friend ... ...."

"Is that so!?, Friends ... ... a girl ... ....?"

"No, no, it's a man ... ... Suzuki, don’t you know him?"

"Wow, a two mancosplay!?"

Sakurai was very surprised. It was a little unexpected that she did not know about the popular Suzuki. I thought he was a professional grade celebrity.

"Haha ... ... It's crazy when men cosplay, right?"

Watching Sakurai-san's surprised responses, I finally got it ....

Sakurai's reaction was going on because of her imagination.

"No, no! It is not funny at all! Rather ...... It is wonderful! Cosplay with two boys ...... Moreover, it is also wonderful that you did the “Psychicals” that are popular with girls! Cosplaying with friends ...... Do you usually get along!? "

"Well ... ...."

Sakurai suddenly has high tension and her eyes are alight. I feel like her breathing is getting rough as well... ....

"Well, I do want to go along with you, but ... when I go to Akiba ..."

"Oh no, I see ......! Thank you for giving me some nice information!"

I felt like I understood Sakurai better than before, but now I think that I do not understand her at all. Please tell me why you are getting so tense now ... ....

"Oh, that reminds me ... you were using casual language in e-mail, why are you back using honorifics again?"

I asked her something that was worrying about all day.

"Oh ...... Uh, I usually try to use casual language to someone my age, but using honorifics is already a deep habit ... I can’t fix it now ..."

"Oh, so that's why is not it easy for Sakurai to talk?"

While we was talking about that, we reached the circle where me and Koigasaki came first.

The row of people are already gone, and Koigasaki is sitting on a chair used by the sellers and she was talking to someone.

"Oh, thank you ..."

I told the woman who asked me when we arrived.

When we came near, I recognized the woman to be the beautiful one-san who apologized politely when I was told that the book I wanted to buy was sold.

"Oh, Kashiwada, Azuki-chan"

Koigasaki noticed us.

"This person is Murasaki-san-san. She is one of the authors of the books sold here. When I went to the washroom and tried to rest there ... Murasaki-san-san passed by and remembered me and offered me to rest inside her circle."

"Oh, was that it!?"

I did not imagine that Koigasaki was feeling bad after that.

Or, that the beautiful one-san seller was the writer herself ... ....

It is amazing how she remembered the faces of her customers.

"The other seller has gone out to buy a book, and since my new book was sold out, I was free, so I can talk with Momo."

A Coterie writer ...... Murasaki-san-san ... Is it? She said that with a gentle smile. What a nice person she is.

"Momo-chan, are you all right? I am sorry, I have not noticed anything at all ..."

"No, no! Murasaki-san-san got me some cool drinks ...... After sitting here and resting now I feel better now ... Ah, moreover"

Koigasaki took out something from her bag while saying.

"This!"

What came out of the bag was a doujinshi.

"I was able to purchase the new book!"

"Huh……!?"

Didn’t the new book sold out before we can buy them ...?

"Waaa, seriously ...!!"

I wonder if it was sold out?

"Ilooked inside our cart, there was a sample magazine inside."

Murasaki-san said with a smile.
"See here!"

Furthermore, Koigasaki also took out a sketchbook from her bag.

"I also got a sketchbook containing drawings!"

In the sketchbook, the picture of the character drawn by the main circle of this circle was drawn with a pencil.

"Because I do not know which character Suzuki likes, I had her draw the main character of this new publication for the time being ...."

"Suzuki will like it, that’s for sure!"

"True! This is good!"

"Ah ... for all these ... Thank you very much."

Thank you Murasaki-san-san.

"No, it's all right."

Murasaki-san gave a full smile to me.

Koigasakiwas able to buy a new book for Suzuki and got a sketchbook with drawings from the artist as well.

I felt hopeless when I was told that the book was sold out ...

"I am very happy to be able talk to Momo"

Koigasaki and Murasaki-san were laughing with each other and I thought that girls canbe able to get along even if they have met or have talked for a short time.

"Oh, maybe now the washroom is not crowded anymore."

Koigasakisaid suddenly.

"Well, it may still be crowded…"

"I couldn’t go a while ago .... but thanks to Murasaki-san, I feel better, but if I am in trouble and I can’t use my cell phone ..."

"Oh, I will go with you."

Sakurai followed Koigasaki. However, it certainly is troublesome if you go somewhere and you cannot use your phone.

"Well, please, Kashiwada if you want you can wait here for the two. I'm sure that the hallways are still crowded and you can sit down while waiting. I don’t know if they get back soon."

"Well ... thank you for your offer!"

Murasaki-san-san suggestion was very helpful, but I was surprised she called me by my name.

"Thank you for everything ~! OK, Azuki-chan, you go!"

"Please take your time."

Outside, the impatient Koigasaki heads to the toilet with Sakurai. Murasaki-san was smiling as she saw the two head for the toilet.

"Please excuse me ..."

I went inside the circle and sat on a pipe chair next to Murasaki-san.

What, this situation .... Why, I wonder what Suzuki would say if I tell him that I was sitting next to the artist of a famous circle who is his favorite. It feels somewhat weird. Besides, the woman who I am meeting for the first time ...... she seems to be a very beautiful one-san .... I don’t know why she seems eager to talk to me.

"While Momo waited for you, I heard various stories"

So I was surprised because Murasaki-san talked to me.

"I…is that so!?"

"Yeah ... Kashiwada-san ... is it? I heard from Momo a lot of various things about Otakus."

"Huh, what did she tell you?"

So Murasaki-san, did you know my name?

"Yes, I heard about Kashiwada-san's going to a love minus only event. I also participated in last year’s cosplay event, Momo's story is very interesting."

"Ha, ... ...."

So that’s why Koigasaki and Murasaki-san were excitedly talking to each other even though this is the first time they met.

"It's like youth to join eventswith your male and female school friends."

"Eh, yeah! It's not true at all!"

Boys and girls attending an Otaku event ...... Is not like youth.

"Is that so? Because I even though I am in college, I loved anime since high school; I also love stories where the characters are men and women in a university who are secretly Otakus. Wow!”

"Well, no, it's not such a good thing"

To the university ... ... is she is a college student now?

"The first event I joined was because I was invited by Koigasaki ... ...."

"Huh, is that so? But, if you are invited by such a cute girl, is not it a real request?"

"No, no, no I do not care about Koigasaki or anything ... ...."

"Oh, it's surprising that you are near such a pretty girl but you do not like her. Maybe it’s because you like the other girl?"

The other girl... ... Sakurai-san?

"No, No, No, that girl ... ... I was hated by her until recently .... I do not know what I am thinking now ..."

Why am I talking to this woman for the first time? I do not really understand.

"Is that true? But at least, I do not think they will go anywhere with people they dislike?"

"Well, maybe so ...."

"Oh yeah ... A flower on both hands - with two pretty girls coming to the summer comiket - is not the dream of any boy?"

Murasaki-san has been lifting me with a gentle smile all this time, but this smile looks like ... including a small devilish charm. I feel a bit like being teased. No, to be honest, it is a reward to be teased by a beautiful onee-san.

I do not quite understand why I got a bit excited. As I was thirsty, I took out the tea from the PET bottle I had put in my backpack. However, I noticed that it was empty.

"Ah, it’s empty..."

"Oh ... ... how about this? This is still cold…?"

"Oh thank you, sorry for the trouble."

I got the PET bottle she handed out and without thinking, drank deeply.

"Ah ... that reminds me, that was the tea I was drinking before."

"Huh!"

when I heard what Murasaki-san said, I almost spurted the tea out of my mouth.

"... ..."

This means ... indirect kiss !?

Here, this beautiful onee-san ... .... Her hand holding a PET bottle trembles violently…it is easy for her to spot out a virgin.

"Why, is something wrong ..."

I look at Murasaki-san to apologize somehow ... ....

"Hehehe"

She was laughing with a small demonic smile on her face.

Looks like she purposely made fun of me ......

"Thank you for waiting!"

Koigasaki and Sakurai are back from the washroom.

"Oh ... ... you guys came earlier than I expected"

"You guys ......? What that that ... “came earlier than I expected”"

She did not seem to be upset though. By the way, I noticed Koigasaki had her usual make-up on.

"Oh, thank you very much!"

In a hurry, I returned the plastic bottle to Murasaki-san.

"Oh, you haven’t drunk much yet, are you OK?"

"Oh, I'll buy myself one later! Because it's bad to get dehydrated here!"

"Is that so?"

Murasaki-san is a little confused by my intense spirit.

Then we thanked Murasaki-san again and Mr. Murasaki-san said "Thank you for purchasing my book." and then we left.

"Murasaki-san was easy to talk with and was a really nice person!"

The physical condition of Koigasaki seems to have recovered fully, she is like the same person in the morning.

Murasaki-san ... ... was certainly a really nice person, but I felt she was more charming than being a nice person. It's a bit disappointing to break up like that ... ... what am I thinking ...

"You did not have to be rude to Murasaki-san,"

"No, I was not!"

Really, I feel I was made fun of ... ... I just did not talk about it because I think it is in good fun.

"She was a nice person, she was very beautiful!"

Sakurai tells Koigasaki.

"Oh, sheis very beautiful ..."

I agree with Sakurai.

"Oh, Kashiwada-kun ... ... is she your type?"

Sakurai stared at me and said such a thing.

"What are you talking about ... "

To be honest, the petite demonic beautiful one-san is within my strike zone ... .... Murasaki-san may not look as good as Sakurai-san but her chest was better ... ....

"So did both of you finished shopping?"

"Yeah, I bought all I want!"

Sakurai purchased all the doujinshi she wants, and she is in good spirits.

"Oh, that's it. I'm sorry ... Actually, I thought of going to a cosplay event in TFT after this ..."

"Huh!?"

With Sakurai's remarks, Koigasaki and I were surprised.

Even though I was exhausted coming to summer comiket, she will go to another event ......

By the way, I was wondering why Sakurai did not cosplay in summer comiket, but will cosplay at another event? When I looked closer, she is pulling a cart and even if she bought many books, the bag is still too big. Are your cosplay costumes inside?

"A cosplay event ... ... by yourself?"

I asked without hesitation.

"No ... ... Several friends of mine are coming to the venue."

"I see"

So with that, Sakurai and us decided to part ways.

"I'm sorry I can’t accompany you home Momo-chan ... Do you really feel better? I'm not your guardian, but please take a good rest today!"

Sakurai is parting with Koigasaki.

"Kashiwada-kun!"

"Eeeeh!?"

I was surprised when I was suddenly spoken to.

"Thank you for accompanying Momo-chan, send me a message when you can,"

"Azuki-chan, thank you! It's okay because we got together! Enjoy your cosplay!"

Finally Sakurai grasped the hand of Koigasaki and finally broke up.

"I hope Sakurai will be fine."

"You sound like an Okaa-san ..."

"Well then, what are we going to do?"

"Well ... I'm going to go have a look at the book I bought, I haven’t seen it at all."

"Huh!?"

I was surprised at Koigasaki's remarks. I never thought she would say such a thing.

"You do understand what a doujin is!?"

“I saw one when we went to the only event, but it will be a waste if I don’t get to see anything. I even paid for the catalog fee as well. "

"Well, that's probably so ... ...."

As I said, Koigasaki approached a nearby empty space and began to browse the book. It seems that she feels it is necessary to see what kind of book s bought so she wanted to look at it properly.

"Oh, the picture is cute"

Koigasaki picked up the doujinshi and the cover picture seems to be cute even if seen through the eyes of a woman. She started turning the pages.

However, at the next moment, she closed the doujinshi suddenly.

Looking at the cover of the book Koigasaki was looking at.... was an R-18 stamp.

Koigasakistood away from the space.

"I thought that the cover picture was cute ... Then I saw the contents!? Are Otakus really into those?"

"You said you know exactly what a doujinshi is ..."

"I know what I said! But that book ... that girl was ... there was a lot of men ...... I do not believe it! Why did you buy such a thing? "

She then looked at me.
"No way ... you also buy books like these?"

"I also care about the storyline ...."

What a bothersome person ... I told you that if you saw the contents that you will have a violent reaction…Although Ms. Sakurai understoodthe kind of doujinshi that I like .... What is the difference?

"Ah, you already understand that, right?

"Well ... but, after all it would have been a waste if ... have you bought anything else other than these books?"

"No, I also have some books that do not have an R18 mark on the cover."

"Oh, that's right ...... Hey, can I buy a comic doujin like you?"

"Ah ... .... It's the second day today and maybe it's okay."

I take out the catalog from the backpack and opened to the page of the genre page of the girls' manga.

"This place."

"To ... .... Ah, this manga's a favorite one! But the picture is different somewhat ..."

"Oh yeah, because others are did the drawings."

I will not be able to buy a doujinshi if it wasn’t so.

"Oh, this, this one has a cute picture! I want to see this place!"

When I looked at the circle, there was no R-18 tag so I will take Koigasaki to that circle.

"Wow!"

When we reached the circle, Koigasakihas shining eyes and started taking some doujinshi.

This time, she didn’t close the book immediately, she read them carefully.

"Please, this one."

"Huh……"

Wow, Koigasaki bought a doujinshi. No way, I would never imagine Koigasaki buying doujinshi.

"You bought all these books ..."

I spoke to Koigasaki who seemed to have finished purchasing.

"The pictures were all pretty cute; the stories are good as well! There are such doujinshi ... ..."

Koigasakisays with her eyes shining.

I also took a look at the circle where Koigasaki bought her books. I cannot say I liked them as well.

She purchased doujinshi for herself ... Koigasakitook one step closer to being an Otaku.

When I noticed, about 30 minutes has passed and we went to all the places we wanted to see, so we decided to return home.

"Oh, Daddy is calling."

Koigasaki muttered while looking at her own smartphone.

"I'll be with you in a minute"

"Ah"

"Oh, Hello? Papa? Oh, yeah, it is over now and I am about to leave now ... .... Well ... I guess it's alright, I guess the train is probably not crowded on the way back.Well, if it's okay, yeah.

From the conversation, it seems that her father is asking if he should pick her up by car.

"Isn’t it better for me to pick you up so you won’t get sick?"

"I will be okay. Papa is so overprotective."

"But you, the train is crowded on the way home, and you have to be in line to get on the train."

"A line? Even when going on the way home?"

"You had better have me pick you up after all?"

"Well, if I wait for you dad, it will take you more than an hour to get here... I will take the train."

"Hmm, that is so."

We leave the big site and line up in the station.

"Ah ... that reminds me, you seemed to have spent quite a long time with Azuki-chan today, was it OK?"

"Huh?"

"Didn’t you say that you are being disliked by Sakurai before?"

"Ah……"

Before the cosplay event last month, I also consulted Koigasaki about that ....

"Something ...... Recently ...... I guess that's not the case since that cosplay event last month."

"What? Really?"

"Oh, we could speak normally today, and she also invited me to go to the movies!"

When I say that to Koigasaki with a doya face,

"What?!"

Koigasaki was also surprised at that fact as well.

"Did you tell Ms. Sakuraisomething about me!?"

"No, I did not say anything!”

Koigasaki looks awkward and takes her face from me.

"But I guess she will not invite anyone who she doesn’t like to watch a movies ... I think that's okay ... "

"Ha!? You were just invited to a movie, aren’t you thinking about it too much? What was your conversation like? Azuki-chan, did she say something when she invited you to a movie?"

"Oh, err ... Sakurai likes the animation that I also like, the movie will be shown in autumn and she doesn’t have anyone to go to see it with her……"

"Well, so that's really it. She was in trouble because she has no one else to see it her, that's all."

Koigasaki told me.

"But still, you won’t go to a movie with people you dislike!"

"Well ... I guess you could say that she does not dislike you, but I do not think there's any special meaning to it. You better don’t misunderstand her intentions."

Koigasaki ended up with a cold tone.

What was that ... I was hoping for a better response ....

"Oh, that's right ... .... Can I see the book that Suzuki wants? I haven’t seen it yet."

"Ehhh, just a sec."

As soon as I asked her to show the book, Koigasakigot into a good mood and took it took out from her bag and gave it to me well.

"Yeah ... Wow, Suzukiwill be glad to see this!"

"That's good, is not it? It's super good and amazing! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

Koigasaki hands the doujinshi to me. I am glad that I see this without buying.

I turn the pages over the doujinshi.

"Suzuki you ... ..."

My of voice leaked out.

The pictures are very good. The pattern is also cute. However, the "ohaya" I got about right now was about another point.

"This ... ... is very erotic?"

I look towards Koigasaki asking for comment.

Yes, this doujin magazine ... It was very good and cute ... but the content was very erotic. Of course, it is designated as R-18. I am really glad they didn’t ask for age verification, Koigasaki ... ....

"Hey! What the ... Unlike Suzuki-kun, you are getting too excited by this doujinshi? What is this ... this transformation!"

Koigasaki got red and quickly took back the doujinshi from my hand.

"Well, why did you get excited ... ... you saw inside ...?"

"I saw ... a bit ... "

Still it is not that filthy, maybe he is also growing up.

"Su… Suzuki is a healthy high school boy, I know this much ... ... so I am not shocked or anything else ... ... I can forgive Suzuki’s tastes ...."

But you can’t forgive me for having the same taste ... Why is there a difference between our treatments ...?

"Even then, this book, Murasaki-san drew it?"

When I think that the beautiful older sister of the elegant and neat atmosphere drew such a lewd book ...... Bad but exciting. I truly thought that people really are not what they seem.

"Murasaki-san was a super nice! We were talking while I was trying to buy the doujinshi.... When I found out that the new book was sold out, I was shocked. She remembered my face from before so she turned over the cart and then found another copy of the new book ... ... She is also a really nice person! And also the picturesare good and super beautiful and fashionable. Her way of speaking and her work is elegant and her girl power is high ... ...She is a high level Otaku!

Koigasaki talked with excitement.

I see what you refer to as high girl power.

"But weren’t you was talking for quite a long time with each other even if you are not an Otaku? You are able to talk a lot for such a long time."

"First of all, I told her that I wanted to become an Otaku but I'm not yet Otaku. Because my friend wanted to buy a new book from a famous circle but he can’t do it so I came to buy the book for him instead. Because I did it, I was okay to her.And I told her that you are a friend of mine. "

"Ah……"

It looks like Momo had told various stories to Murasaki.

"So, Murasaki says that she is a beautiful older sister who is not an Otaku so I asked her why she did this kind of activity."

"An unexpected question ... "

"At the beginning, I was always drawing or reading. I drew pictures as a hobby but I was embarrassed to announce it in public. But once a day I published my drawings on the net and I noticed that I was getting good impressions and ratings! That was a lot of fun and after that I could already abandon my shame and be able to present my favorite drawings in public!"

Is it the content of the doujinshi who said that his favorite thing ...?

Such beautiful girls like eroticism .... awful, indeed amazing ...

"So, may I ask you on how I can become an Otaku?"

"I will be bothered to answer that question ..."

"If you can find something that you are addicted to, at that time you will become an Otaku without doing anything else without intending it. It would be nice to see works that you can get hooked up by looking at various works, right?

"Well, that's right ..."

I have been saying that to Koigasaki since the first time Koigasaki told me that she wants to be an otaku.

"So, if you are coming to an event, please tell me youremail mead so we can attend together!"

"Well, seriously ......!"

When she met Sakurai-san, they immediately got along well. This person’s communication ability is very high. Of course, it applies only to females.

"I am not free right now, send me your Mik name" ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0

Koigasaki began to shake with her cell phone.

Mikushi ... Hey .... When I was in junior high school, when I was a junior high school student, I registered with Mikushi at the invitation of my friend, and at the beginning I posted my diary and blog in a blurred way, but recently it has gone awry and has not been updated at all.

I log on to Mik about two or three times a week to read Mi Mike's tweets, diaries, Mixi news etc.

"MiK Application Completed -. Come to think of that, are you doing Mixi?"

I am not really into it. If I look at some of my friends' diaries, it will be awkward if I do not leave a comment.

"Well? Kashiwada? Are you listening? You have been silent for a while now."

"Seriously!?"

I have not heard almost anything, so I did not notice at all ....

"I am not active at it ... In high school, only Kiritani and Suzuki are my Mik friends."

By the way, it seems that those two people are active with Mixi.

"Suzuki!? You are MiMiku with Suzuki-kun! Even Suzuki does Mixi !?"

"Oh yes."

"What is Suzuki-kun’sname!? Tell me now!"

"What was it ... It feels like it was a messy name ... ... His update too much from the hell"

"Why did you forget! Then I'll follow your Mik, so tell me what your registered name."

I can’t help but give my registered name to Koigasaki. She searched quickly with her smartphone and opened a screen of my Mikushi list (about twelve people).

"Which one is Suzuki?"

"Oh, this one “Oh yeah @ Nanbara disease""

"Nanbara disease ... What? What's that?"

"Nanbara is supposed to be ... ... Rie Nanbara is a female voice actress and we call her enthusiastic fans as patients with a nervous system disease"

"Well, it's super cute though, it's my own thing ~"!

Because the consciousness of Koigasaki went to another person, I was saved without finishing the explanation about the illness.

"Oh, but he has not written a diary or anything ... ... Maybe he made his friends private?"

"No, he's not even writing anything for his friends."

"Ok, sorry ... well, I will register him as a favorite!

As expected, there is no application for my Mik.

But even though I can’t meet someone I like during my summer vacation, it seems a bit lonely if I can onlyread a diary or something on Mik. Hasegawa and too much Mikushi ... absolutely do not do it.

"I sent you my Mik application"

"Oh, ok."

Well, when you realize that your friends are messaging each other in the same app, it is normal for them to be included in my Mik.

"I wonder if Azuki is doing it, please ask her next time"

After that, time passed by while we were talking or playing with our phones, we arrived Yurikumigami.

Because Sakurai told me, I intended to escort Koigasaki home and offered it. However, she said that "You don’t have to do it since I feel a lot better" and it seemed that her condition has really recovered. Then we went our separate ways at the station

*

On that night, when I got out of the bath with a fatigued body, an email came from Ms. Sakurai.

"Cheers for good work today! I enjoyed talking about various things this time as well. I'm sorry I made an early exit."

Sakurai ...... Saying sorry in your email ...

And although my tension goes up for a moment, I remembered the words of Koigasaki.

"You better not misunderstand and play around."

That's right ... it may be as perceived by Koigasaki. Sakurai is a friendly person because hergentle nature and is just giving a mail like this.

Besides, there may be a case where the tension of the summer comiket is still being felt.

Spending time with one another can change attitudes and close the gap between yourselves. However, it seems normal thing for that person to send an email like this. Surely, there are no special emotions involved. Even Koigasaki would absolutely send such an email.

"Hmm?"

When I looked at the end of the email, there was a sentence on the lower side.

"PS. I am looking forward to the movies! "

Lastly, there was an emoji of a full smile.

To desperately strike a mouth that seems to be naughty.

Do not get excited, Naoki Kashiwada ... .... Because this may just be a social expression.

I kept my head calm as much as possible as I slowly reply.

| Back to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
</noinclude>